Visit to the Doctor
Story #1 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
One night I promise to treat you to a night of pleasure such
as you've never had before. The only catch is, I say, that you
must obey my every word. We get in the car and I take you to a
downtown skyscraper office complex. I bring you to an empty
doctor's waiting room and tell you to wait and that you will be
told what to do then I leave. You sit nervously in the waiting
room. These kinds of places never made you feel very comfortable
anyway and you are anxiously wondering what you will be asked to
do. A few minutes later, a nurse comes out into the waiting
room. She is tall with dark hair, a good figure; definitely the
no-nonsense type. She tells you to follow her and immediately
turns around a walks back down the corridor of the office. You
follow her down the short hallway and int an examining room. She
turns around and tells you to remove all your clothing including
your watch and and jewelry and to put on the gown then she leaves
the room. Feeling some apprehension, you follow her
instructions. The gown is the standard hospital issue. It is
worn with the openning at the back and comes down to mid-thigh.
There is only one tie at the back at the neck. You tie the one
tie and as you raise your hands to do so, feel the back of the
gown part to expose your bottom. You feel particularly
vulnerable. You wait for what seems like forever (about 5
minutes) for someone to come in. You spend the time looking
around. It is pretty much like any examining room. The stirrups
at the end of the table cause a little chill to go up your spine
and the instruments on the counter cause you to shudder. Finally
the nurse returns. She stands directly in front of you for a
moment looking you up and down then she says, "Clasp your hands
behind your head." You do so, feeling once again the the gown
parting behind you. She then reaches down and grasping the hem
of the gown, pulls it up to the level of your neck. You are
completely exposed to her. She holds the gown up for a long
moment and then drops it. "Follow me", she says. She turns and
walks out, past the waiting room and into the main corridor
beyond. She holds the door open for you to follow. She walks
down the hallway and presses the elevator button. You are now
REALLY nervous. "What if someone sees me in this gown?! What if
someone in on the elevator?! Where is she taking me?!", you
think. The elevator opens and blissfully, there is no one there.
The nurse takes you down to the 14th floor and along a similar
corridor. You enter another doctor's office and walk past his
waiting room and into his office. The nurse motions you inside.
She closes the door behind you. Inside the dimly lit office you
see four men. They are all aproximately 35 years old. Behind
the desk in obviously the doctor. He is wearing the standard
white coat and seems to be in charge. The other men are all well
dressed and as you look around you see me sitting in a corner.
You are accutely aware that your only garment is the flimsy
hospital gown. Your palms feels moist as you watch the four men
looking at you. You notice also in this brief moment, that you
are moist elsewhere too. The doctor points to a side door and
tells you to enter. You do so, and find another examining room
much like the one you undressed in. The doctor follows you in
and starts with a standard examination of your heart, lungs etc.
Then he tells you to remove your gown. He takes it from you and
hangs it on a hook on the door. He has you sit on the edge of
the examining table and touches your breasts. His hands are dry
and cool as they touch your warm body. He squeezes each breast
carefully and then squeezes the nipples. "I want you to tell me
which gives you more pleasure, pulling on your nipples gently
like this or pulling on them very hard like this." "Very hard",
you say. The doctor lets go of your nipples and without saying
anything else leaves the room. Your nipples are tingling. A
moment later the nurse returns. "Lie down on the table.", she
says. You lie back against the cold paper of the table. The
nurse opens one of the drawers and pulls out several leather
straps. Your heart jumps. The nurse fastens one strap to each
wrist. The leather straps are sturdy with felt lining and a
metal clip on the outside. The nurse continues, attaching
leather straps to your ankles and to your thighs just above the
knee. "Slide down to the end of the table.", she says. You know
now exactly what position you will be put in. The nurse places
your feet in the metal stirrups and adjusts them for maximum
exposure. She then fastens your knees so they are held wide
apart. Your ankle straps are attached to the stirrups so there
is no possibility of your getting up before you are released.
Moving to the head of the table, she takes your hands and
attaches them to a clip there. You are now exposed totally. The
nurse then lowers the section of the table that is between your
legs. You feel her gaze on your pussy and you are embarrassed to
feel how wet you now are. The nurse reaches down and you feel
her grasp the sensitive lips of your pussy with her long
fingernails. She pulls them gently but firmly apart to uncover
your last defense. She sees how wet you are and smiles, "You'll
enjoy this, I think". She then goes to the door of the doctor's
office and says, "She's ready for you now doctor." The doctor
enters after a moment and looks down at your naked body. You are
so hot, you can't help your hips moving a little bit. The doctor
moves to a drawer and takes out two strange looking devices that
look like large paper clips. "My job is to prepare you.", says
the doctor. He takes the two clips and attaches one to each
nipple already hard with excitement. They pinch the nipples
feeling almost exactly like the pinching of your nipples by the
doctor a several minutes before. He then sits down between your
legs. He pulls gently at your pubic hair and says, "This will
have to go, but not this time." You hear him putting on his
gloves and then a moment later you feel his fingers at the lips
of your pussy. The touch is electric. You let out a little moan
and your hips jump at the touch. The doctor then slides two
fingers deep into your pussy while the thumb of his other hand
touches your clitoris. He keeps moving those fingers back and
forth and every time you feel about to come he stops. After
several minutes of this, he pulls away. You are aware of the
heat from each nipple still entrapped in the clips. Now a well
lubricated finger slides slowly into your bottom. He moves it in
and out. You can't help gasping when he goes particularly deep.
After another couple of moments he stands up. He looks at you
and smiles, "I think an enema is in order here." You feel a
blush hit your face. You have never had an enema but what you
know of them doesn't seem pleasant. The doctor removes the
nipple clips and leaves the room. You feel your own juices
seeping down your botttom. After a couple of minutes, the door
opens again and a boy perhaps 17 or 18 years old walks in wearing
a white lab coat. He looks at you and immediately blushes, "I'm
here to give you your treatment.", he mumbles and moves to the
end of the table. You watch him fill a large red rubber bag with
water and place it on the hook of a stand. You are mortified to
think that this young boy is looking at your naked body stretched
out on the table and that there is nothing you can do about it.
You turn your head away from him. A moment later you feel the
thin finger of the boy lubricating your bottom again. He
continues for a while and then stops. You feel the end of the
rather thick enema nozzle pushing into your ass. The nozzle is
pushed into you until a good seven inches is lodged in your
behind. You see the boy reach up to the knob and then you feel
the warm water slowly entering your bowels. This continues until
you have had the full quart of water and your stomach has slowly
expanded to allow it. During these few minutes, the boy has not
been idle. He has continued to move the nozzle slowly in and
out, twisting it back and forth. The nerves in your bottom are
tingling. Finally the container is empty. As the nozzle is
removed a plug about 3 inches long and 1 inch thick is pushed
into place. "This will keep it in.", says the boy as he leaves
the room. You stomach is tight with the pressure of the water.
Fortunately you don't have to wait long before the nurse and
doctor return. They remove your restrainst and with one of them
on either side of you, you are led, totally naked, out of the
room to the washroom down the hallway. With great relief you
feel the plug removed and the water expelled. After cleaning
up, the nurse attaches your wrists behind your back and leads you
back into the doctor's office. The men are still there and they
eye you apreciatively as you are brought to the side of the room.
A rope dangles from a hook in the ceiling and the nurse quickly
attaches your hands to it. You are now standing facing the four
men. As the doctor dscribes the events of the past half-hour,
you feel your face blush and you feel the eyes of the men
examining you piece by piece. When the doctor is finished
describing your 'preparation', the men begin to comment on your
body, "The breasts are firm.", says one, "What was the
sensitivity of the nipples?". The doctor says, "They responded
well to hard pinching and she started to get wet as soon as the
clamps were attached." Another asks how tight your ass was.
"Wonderful", says the doctor, "I think she might like it better
there than in her pussy." "Her pubic hair should be shaved.",
says the third man. "Yes,", says the doctor, "but we agreed that
we wouldn't do that on the first session." The doctor comes over
to you and turns you around so you are facing the wall. The men
comment on the shape and firmness of your bottom. Your ankles
are now fastened to hooks in the floor so they are about two and
a-half feet apart. Your nipples just touch the wall in front of
you. It feels strange to feel the cool wall touching them. You
feel the lips of your pussy being held apart as a small dildo is
inserted there. As soon as it has been inserted to its fullest,
someone turns it on and it begins to vibrate. You are unable to
contain a moan as you body starts to squirm. As you turn your
head to the side, you see one of the men holding a wide leather
strap. It looks like a two inch brown belt without a buckle.
Without further ado, he swings it down on our bottom. You feel a
hot sharp pain and then another as he strikes again. He gives
you six more and your bottom is feeling very warm. You are not
in pain, but the heat of the spanking is travelling right through
your body. The vibrator is removed and you are taken down from
the wall and placed bent over the desk. Your hands are attached
to the sides and your ankles are spread wide apart. The doctor
moves around to in front of you and unzips himself. You see his
hard dick aproaching your mouth and you eagerly open your mouth
to accept it. Meanwhile, a large cock is slowly pushing itself
into your hot, wet pussy. As both men begin to fuck you
simultaneously, you surrender yourself totally to the sensations.
It is not long before the man at your pussy comes and is replaced
by the next. The doctor withdraws from your mouth and comes.
You stick out your tongue to catch a few drops. The man behidn
you has begun lubricating your bottom and you are sure you know
why. While everyone watches, one of themen slowly sticks his
cock into your ass and begins pumping with full strokes. You
moan uncontrollably and a minute later you feel his come shooting
into you. This final sensation is too much for your over-
extended nerves and you finally come and continue your orgasm for
a couple of minutes. When you are done, the men remove your
bonds. They have you stand, facing them once more. One of them
stands up. He looks directly at you and says, "These are the
rules by which you will abide from now on: First, you are no
longer permitted to wear a bra or panties at any time. Second,
your clothes must be such that access to your body is always
permitted. Third, you will obey the instructions of anyone in
this group. Forth, you will visit here at least once per month to
continue your training. Do you agree to all of these
conditions?" You can't believe it is your voice that you hear
saying "Yes, sir." I stand up and say "Follow me." and then
walk out of the room. You follow quietly. We walk down the
hallway and through the empty waiting room. I open the door and
you follow me, naked, into the corridor. All the way back to the
office where you clothes are you are amazed that you make no
attempt to cover yourself. When we enter the examining room
where it all started, I say, "Get up on the table." You do so
and without my asking, put your feet in the stirrups and stretch
your hands above your head. I look at you for a long moment and
then I say, "You were very hot tonight." Dropping my pants, I
enter you slowly and together we come to another mind-blowing
orgasm.
The Store Manager's Office
Story #2 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is almost exactly a month after your first night of
training when I say, "Your training will continue tomorrow."
Your heart jumps and immediately you break into a sweat. In
nothing flat, your pussy has already started to drip. "Here are
your instructions.", I say. I tell you to go to one of the
larger downtown department stores at noon the following day. I
give you the name of the woman who is the general manager and
tell you to report to her. Sleeping that night is almost
impossible. You keep thinking of your last encounter and the
anticipation of what is to come is unbearable. You take great
care dressing the next morning. On the subway going downtown,
you are acutely aware of the draft going up your skirt directly
to your uncovered pussy and you are convinced that someone can
see through your blouse to your naked breasts. Precisely at
noon, you announce yourself to the secretary of the woman. She
tells you to follow her. You are led into the plush office of
the general manager. A severe but beautiful woman approximately
40 years old is behind the desk. The secretary leads you to a
spot about ten feet before the desk. The manager looks at you
and says, "Lift your skirt." Your face turns beet red as you
reach down to pull the skirt up to your waist. Both the manager
and the secretary stare at your brown curls for a moment.
"Remove all of your clothes.", says the general manager.
"Here!?", you squeak. Anyone could come in at any time and you
are very nervous. "Here", says the woman. With trembling hands
you undo the buttons on your blouse and let it fall to the floor.
The skirt soon follows. The secretary brings over six leather
straps that are all too familiar and attaches them to your
wrists, ankles and thighs. The general manager reaches into her
desk and pulls out a small leather paddle. She hands it to the
secretary and says, "Make sure that her bottom is warm to the
touch when you are finished." She then leaves the room. The
secretary attaches your wrist straps together and pulls you over
her knee on a chair in the middle of the room. For the next few
minutes, the leather paddle falls on your bottom leaving it red
and hot. When she is done, she has you stand in the corner of
the room, facing it. You feel just like a little girl. Your red
bottom is on display for anyone interested in looking. Over the
next five minutes or so, you hear the door opening and closing
and people who can obviously see you coming in and out. You are
sure that your face is at least as red as your bottom when the
general manager finally instructs you to approach her desk. You
are placed on your back on her desk and your wrists, ankles and
thighs are attached to ropes so that you are completely exposed.
The woman touches your breasts first. She gently caresses them
and alternately pinches them. You watch and feel her pull the
nipple so the breast is pulled up and then let go. The breast
falls back against your body and you moan. After a moment or
two, your nipples are rock-hard. The woman reaches down and
quickly attaches nipple clips to your breasts. You gasp and
begin moving your hips. The woman walks around in front of your
pussy and says, "Do you like the feeling of your nipples being
pinched?" "Yes," you gasp, "It makes me hot." The woman spreads
the lips of your pussy apart to verify that this is so.
"Perhaps," she says, "we shall one day pierce those big nipples
of yours with a gold ring." You close your eyes at the thought
of your nipples being pierced. You imagine at once the pain of
the piercing and the constant stimulation of your breasts. You
feel the fingers of the woman at your pussy again. You open your
eyes and she has a small pair of scissors and is quickly cutting
away your pubic hair. "Please don't.", you say. The woman's
eyes look like steel. "If you speak again", she says, "you will
be severely punished." You close your eyes, shamed that another
woman will soon see you as you were when you were ten years old.
In fact, over the next few minutes as the last of your pubic hair
is shaved off, you feel like a little girl whose body is subject
to adult supervision and control. You open your eyes again as
the procedure finishes. All of your pubic hair has been removed.
What the woman can see now is the puffed out lips of your pussy
and the full length of your slit. She takes some baby oil and
slowly begins to massage it into your pussy. The heat of your
pussy and her hand has you moaning and squirming on the table.
Reaching down, the woman grasps the lips of your pussy and
stretches them wide apart. You are completely exposed to her.
She then touches the tip of your clitoris with the tip of her
tongue. It is too much. You start to come, moaning and bucking
your hips into her face. A moment later you are detached and,
after dressing, sent on your way. As you leave her office, you
feel the eyes of the other office workers on you and you are sure
that they know what has been done to you. You are grateful when
the doors to the elevator firmly close behind you and you know
that the second phase of your training is over.
The Chateau
Story #3 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
You are driving around the countryside with me on a Saturday
morning. You are dressed appropriately; a simple white blouse
with buttons down the front, a white skirt and sneakers. You are
wearing no underwear. It is a warm and sunny day. All of a
sudden, I pull the car over to the side of the road. "It is time
for your third lesson.", I say. You immediately begin to get
wet. "You must be totally obedient today.", I say, "Are you
ready to do that?" "Yes, sir", you answer. I open the glove
compartment and take out handcuffs and a blindfold. Your heart
jumps. I attach your hands behind your head to the headrest of
your seat. I then attach the blindfold. Suddenly, you can't see
anything. Your other senses seem to heighten and you feel a
familiar stirring between your legs. "Spread your knees.", I
say. You follow the instructions. Then your feel my hands
slowly, pulling your skirt up to the level of your hips. You
feel a slight draft across your shaved pussy. The car starts
again and imprisoned like this, you drive for perhaps ten
minutes. As soon as the car stops, you feel your hands being
released from the head rest. The car door opens and you feel a
hand on each arm guiding you up some stairs. You are moved
inside a door and then the hands leave your arms. A moment later
your hands are attached above your head. Then nothing happens
for several minutes. You are very excited with anticipation.
After a while, you hear footsteps. Your blindfold is removed and
you take a look at your surroundings. You are in a hallway of a
large mansion. There are paintings on the walls and chandeliers
hanging from the ceiling. In front of you is a beautiful woman
of about your age. She has short curly blond hair with brown
eyes. She is completely naked! As you look down you see she has
the familiar leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. Her
pubic hair has been shaved off just like yours. You look at her
breasts and see a gold ring going through each large brown
nipple. "Your nipples!", you blurt out. The woman smiles at you
and, moving her hands under your blouse, takes one of your
breasts in each hand. "It hurt at first", she says, "but now
these rings give me incredible pleasure. Sometimes you can make
me come just by playing with them." She squeezes your nipples at
first gently and then harder. You give out a little moan.
"You'll like it when it's done to you.", she says. Then she
removes your handcuffs and says, "Follow me." You find it very
strange to be fully clothed walking behind this naked woman. She
leads you along a large corridor and into a large room. There
are three more women equally undressed waiting for you. "Get
undressed." says the nearest one. You fumble with your buttons
as you obey the command. When you are completely naked, one of
the women leads you to a sunken bathtub. For the next half-hour
you are bathed from head to foot. You are embarrassed as they
wash your pussy and ass but you follow their instructions. As
soon as your bath is complete and you are dry, you are led to a
padded massage table. Bracelets are again attached to your
wrists, ankles and thighs. You are then attached to the table so
that your arms are tight above your head and your legs are held
wide apart. One of the girls attaches nipple clips to your
nipples and you begin to squirm as you feel them pinch you.
Another girl stands between your legs. She looks at you and
says, "Your visit here will be a mixture of pleasure and pain."
She then takes a thin leather strap and begins gently slapping
the end of it against your pussy. At first the sensation is very
pleasant as you feel the strap hit your clitoris. The strokes
become steadily stronger and soon your pussy is just gushing its
juices at the sensation. You whole body feels warm. The final
stroke is a hard one and you yelp. The woman smiles at you and
says, "You will be left here for several minutes and I want to
leave you something to think about." She reaches into a nearby
jar of ointment and takes a small dab on one finger. Holding
your pussy lips apart with one hand, she applies the ointment
directly onto the nub of your clitoris. The ointment tickles a
bit and you start to involuntarily move your hips around as
another dab is applied to your anus. The four women leave. You
are still on your back and exposed totally. The tickle at your
clitoris and your bottom has now become hot. The ointment that
was put there is generating heat. You begin to squirm
uncontrollably in your bonds. The heat continues to grow in
intensity and between the stimulation of your clitoris, your
bottom and the nipple clips still attached to your breasts, you
feel turned on as you never have been before. You are moaning
continuously and you are dying to free your hands so you can
touch yourself. Finally, without anyone touching you, you come.
The orgasm continues for what seems forever as you cry out at the
sensation. Obviously you were being observed, because as soon as
you come, the women return and release you. Your nipple clips
are removed and your hands are attached behind your back and you
are led, naked, out of the room and down the corridor. The other
women are now dressed and this time it is you who is walking in
the nude. Two girls open a set of double doors and with one girl
holding each arm, you are led into a crowded ballroom of people
obviously having a party. You are mortified. You could die from
embarrassment. the guests do not seem shocked to see you,
instead they seem amuse. The women point to your naked slit and
whisper giggled comments to their partners. As you pass through
the crowd, some people reach out to fondle a breast or touch your
ass or pussy. You are led to the center of the large room. The
crowd parts aside and you see a doctor's examining table there.
You now know what will be happening to you. Sure enough, you are
placed on the table with your hands fastened to the head of the
table and your legs spread wide apart. You feel cool fingers
pulling open the lips of your pussy and rubbing your juices into
your clit. You feel the cool feeling of vaseline as a lubricated
finger makes its way up into your ass. One woman on either side
of you sucks a nipple each. You cannot help the moan that
escapes your lips. As your nipples become hard, the women stop
and re-attach the nipple clips to them. The finger in your ass
is withdrawn and replaced by a small vibrating butt plug. The
woman between your legs stops and moves aside. A man takes her
place and immediately begins pumping into you. Despite your
bonds, your body strains upward as you try for the deepest
penetration possible. The man comes, pumping his semen deep into
your body. He withdraws and another takes his place. This one
is slightly larger than the first and stretches you as he fills
you up. The women at your sides begin toying with the nipple
clips and all of a sudden you begin coming. The man continues to
fuck you as you abandon all your inhibitions. Your body is
super-sensitive and your continue your orgasm after the man has
withdrawn from you. Finally, it is over. The vibrating dildo is
pulled gently from your ass. You are left tied up however and
you lay there passively. There is a sheen of sweat across you
entire body. The party continues and a few of the guests touch
you as they walk by. One couple you notice in particular. She
is perhaps 18 or 19 years old. She is wearing a white party
dress and her face is the picture of innocence. It is her
boyfriend who instructs her to touch your breasts and nipples.
You see her tremble as she does so. The boyfriend then tells her
to push a finger into your shaven pussy. The girl looks afraid
and the boy must tell her again before you feel her finger move
tentatively into you. "One day it will be you tied here", he
tells her. "You will have a shaved pussy and everyone will be
looking at and touching you and you'll be helpless to prevent it.
Would you like that?" "Yes", whispers the girl. As you lie
there, you find the thought of that strangely exciting. Perhaps
you will get the chance to see someone else trained before you
one day. Soon the women come to take you back to the room where
you undressed. You are cleaned up and gently massaged and your
body restored. The women leave you sitting on an ottoman in
front of a ceiling to floor mirror. In the mirror, you see the
door open behind you and I come in. Standing behind you I reach
down and cup your breasts in my hands. You look in the mirror at
the two of us and without my asking, open your legs to expose
yourself to me. I smile at the sight. You look at yourself in
the mirror and you know you will never be the same.
Return as the Nurse
Story #4 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
One day we are on a walk in the park and I say, "Are you
ready to be trained again?" You look up at me with a mixture of
fear and excitement. I laugh, "No, no, it will not be like last
time. You have long since graduated beyond that." You are a
little confused. "Tonight", I say, "a young girl will be
initiated as you were in the doctor's office several weeks ago.
You can assist in her training if you wish." You are immediately
excited by the prospect. You remember the nurse who once touched
your body and who tied you up for the first time. "Alright.",
you say, "What do I have to do?" "You will be the nurse
tonight.", I explain, "We'll go to the doctor's office tonight."
That afternoon I bring you the nurse's uniform. I sit down on
the bed and watch as you get dressed. When you move to put on
white stockings I stop you. "No. You must be completely naked
under the uniform. For the evening to be successful, you must be
as hot as she is." Following my instructions, you wear nothing
under the tight uniform. You pause only to anoint your nipples
and shaved pussy with perfume. The touch of your fingers on your
body and the thought of the night to come makes your nipples hard
and your pussy wet. "Let's go.", I say. We go into the office
building you remember so well and proceed directly up to the 14th
floor. Three men are there. You recognize two of them including
the doctor. They smile and ask you to sit down. It is the
doctor who seems to be organizing the evening. "The whole intent
here", he says, "is to have her be more sexually excited by the
time she enters the room than she's ever been before.", he looks
directly at you, "You are the key element in all of this. Just
as it was for you, she must feel embarrassment, restraint and
helplessness. However, during it all, we will care for her
sexually. She will have our total attention. There are no
restrictions on what you can do to her. The only criteria is
that when you turn her over to us she be more turned on than you
can imagine." The doctor shows you downstairs to the office on
the 12th floor and tells you to wait in the examining room. "You
can expect a ten to fifteen minute wait.", he says. With the
door open, you know you will hear her enter the waiting room.
You are getting more and more excited yourself just waiting. You
look around the room. The examining table is just like you
remember. The stirrups at the end of the table cause a little
shiver to go up your spine. Suddenly, you hear the office door
open. "Sit here." says a man's voice, "Someone will be here
shortly and you must do exactly what you are told." "Okay.",
says a girl. The door closes and you wait an extra few minutes
remembering that the anticipation excited you when it was you in
the waiting room. You stand up finally and take a last look in
the mirror. You straighten your uniform and then you go quickly
to the waiting room. She is about nineteen years old, blond with
a good figure. She is startled by your entrance. "Follow me.",
you say in your most business-like manner. Without waiting to
see if she is following, you turn and head back into the
examining room. Upon entering, you turn around. She is right
behind you. You don't say anything for a moment as you look at
her. She is bustier than you thought at first and she seems
quite shy. She can't meet your eyes but rather, keeps looking at
the floor. "Get completely undressed.", you say, "Remove your
outer clothing, your underwear, even your jewelry. When you have
done that, put on this gown. I will be back shortly." You leave
the room and close the door. You are flushed with excitement.
To have this young innocent girl under your complete control
turns you on. You are sure she would do anything you asked. You
wait a couple of minutes to make sure she's had time to change
and then you return. She is wearing the flimsy hospital gown and
you look at her for a moment. "Clasp you hands behind your
head.", you say. She does so. You know how vulnerable she must
feel so you don't do anything for a moment. "Turn around
slowly.", you say. The girl begins to turn around. As her ass
comes into view, naked beneath her gown, you say "Stop." You
wait a long moment, looking at her cute tight little bottom then
you tell her to continue. When she is facing you again, a deep
blush is on her face. She is obviously embarrassed. "Stand
still.", you tell her. In one quick motion, you pull the hem of
the gown right up to her neck. Her face turns a deep red and she
gasps. You hold the gown up for a moment and gaze at her exposed
body. Her large breasts are firm and well shaped. They are
topped with cherry-sized nipples that are dark brown. They are
already hard just as yours are. She is a true blond and her
curly blond pubic hair is neatly trimmed for summer bikini
wearing. You let go of the gown and tell the girl to follow you.
You leave the office and head right for the elevator. The girl
follows you nervously. When you have entered the elevator, you
tell the girl to face one of its mirrored walls. "Raise your
gown and touch your nipples to the wall.", you say. She follows
your instructions and you leave her in this position until you've
reached your floor. Covered again, the embarrassed girl follows
you down the corridor to the doctor's office. You bring her
right into the room where the four of us are waiting. We eye the
blond appreciatively. The doctor tells you to take her into the
examining room. You open the side door and follow her in. You
pick up a thermometer and standing right in front of her so she
can see what you are doing, you lubricate it in a jar of
vaseline. She eyes the thermometer apprehensively. "I'll have
to take you temperature now.", you say, "Please turn around and
bend over the table. She does as you ask and the folds of her
gown fall naturally to the sides to expose her bottom. Despite
her dark tan, her bottom is, in contrast, very white. You take a
moment to admire her tan line. Then, holding her buttocks apart
with one hand, you gently insert the thermometer. When it is
almost completely in, you begin moving it in and out and twirling
it around. You hear her stifle a moan. Obviously you are having
some effect on her! You keep it going for a minute or two and
then take the thermometer out. "Stand up and remove your gown.",
you say. Blushing furiously, she does so. You take your time,
hanging up the gown and returning. "Please lie down on the
table." The blond lies back. Her heavy breasts are firm enough
that they continue to stick up. You see the nipples are rock
hard. "Slide down to the end of the table.", you say. The girl
hesitates a moment. You can see that she is eyeing the stirrups
and knows that they'll soon be used to expose her. You help her
place her feet in the stirrups and then you take out the leather
straps. The girl's eyes are wide as saucers as you attach the
straps to her ankles, wrists and just above her knees. You use
the straps to fasten her feet to the stirrups and to hold her
knees wide apart. Then you take her hands and stretch them
tightly to the top of the table. Through all this, she lies
there passively. You've already seen that she is very wet, just
dripping in anticipation. You're wet yourself. Your nipples
have been crying out for attention for a half-hour. When you
finish attaching her you pause to look over your handiwork. She
is stretched out, completely at your mercy. You can't resist
teasing her a bit more. "Do you have sensitive nipples?", you
ask. "Yes.", she whispers. You reach over and pinch one in each
hand. "Which gives you more pleasure?", you say as you stroke
the long brown nipples upward gently, "stroking your nipples
lightly like this, or", as you pinch the nipples very hard,
"squeezing them very hard like this?" "Very hard.", she gasps.
You smile and then pull the nipple upward until the breast is
distended. You then let go and the breast falls back. The girl
closes her eyes she is so turned on. you reach under your skirt,
unable to resist touching yourself. You are soaking wet. You
slide two fingers deep into your hot pussy and just about come.
You touch the girl's lips with your fingers. "Lick them.", you
say. The tip of the girl's pink tongue extends to lick your
fingers. The feeling is exquisite. You move to the end of the
table and take a good look at her pussy. You reach down and take
one pussy lip in each hand holding it tightly between finger and
thumb. Gently but firmly you spread her lips apart as wide as
they will go until the pink interior of her dripping pussy is
completely exposed. You reach down and touch the tip of her hard
clitoris with the tip of your tongue. Her stomach tightens and
her hips jump off the table at the sensation. A loud moan
escapes her lips. Unable to restrain yourself any more, you
stand up and leave the room returning to the doctor's office.
"She's ready for you now.", you say. You take my hand in your
and whisper "Let's go!" You are so turned on that we make it
only as far as the elevator before you are all over me. In the
elevator, you pull off your uniform and naked, on the floor of
the mirrored elevator we make love until we both scream in a
mind-blowing orgasm.
Spectator Sport at the High School
Story #5 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"I have plans for you this evening", I say one afternoon.
You are sitting at your desk at work talking to me on the phone.
"What are you wearing?", I ask. "A skirt and blouse.", you say.
"What else?", I ask. You look around nervously to make sure no
one can hear you. Your voice catches in your throat for a
moment, then you say in a very quiet voice, "I'm wearing a lace,
front closing bra, a pair of white bikini panties, stockings and
shoes." "I want you to go to the bathroom and remove your bra,
panties and stockings.", I say. "Do this now and call me back."
You go directly to the bathroom. The underwear ends up in your
purse and the sensation of your nipples rubbing against your
blouse is exciting. You hope no one notices that your dark
nipples are now almost visible under the blouse. A few minutes
later you're speaking to me again. "Tonight", I say, "you're
going to be treated to something special. You must do exactly as
you are told." "Alright", you whisper. "I'll pick you up at
6pm", I say. At 6 o'clock you are outside the building waiting
for me to pick you up. There is a slight breeze and it feels
strangely exciting to feel it move across your shaven pussy. I
pick you up a moment later. "Put your hands behind your head.",
I say. You follow my instructions and you feel me attach your
wrists to cuffs on the headrest. "Lift yourself up." You do so
and I quickly raise your skirt above your hips. You sit down
again feeling the seat directly against your ass and pussy. I
reach over and undo your blouse almost to your waist. Your
breasts are now quite accessible to me. "Open your legs.", I
order. You spread your knees wide apart. You have never been so
exposed in a public place before and you are getting nervous and
excited at the same time. You tell me what your feeling and I
say, "You will be exposed totally tonight. You shiver at the
thought of what is ahead. I start the car and drive about
fifteen minutes to a high school. I unfasten your hands and tell
you to button your blouse. We enter the school and I lead you
through a maze of corridors. At this time of night, the school
seems deserted. Finally, we arrive in a small room. The walls
are typical high-school cement and the floor is the standard
vinyl tile. In the room is a large black man and two young
women. The women are gorgeous. They are tall, blond nordic
types with great figures. All three people are wearing tight
black leather clothing. "Listen to them.", I say and then leave
the room. The man looks at you, "Take those clothes off", he
says. Your fingers fumble at your buttons as you obey his
commands. You keep looking at the floor as your blush moves from
your face down your now naked chest. It takes only a moment and
you are completely naked. The women each take an arm and they
lead you to a padded massage table. They lie you on your back
and fasten leather straps to your wrists and ankles. Then they
rub warm oil all over your body. They pay particular attention
to your breasts where extra oil is applied and rubbed in. You
feel your nipples being pinched by the slippery hands. As soon
as your nipples are hard they move their hands lower down. Oil
is massaged into your hot, shaved slit and you fell warm slippery
fingers penetrating both your pussy and ass at the same time.
They turn you over and continue the exercise until you are
completely covered in the oil. You are lifted from the table and
held before the black man for inspection. He reaches out and
grasps one slippery nipple in his large fingers. He squeezes it
hard and you can't stifle the moan that comes to your lips. He
laughs as he takes his hand away, "Yes", he says, "I think you'll
do fine." The girls attach long ropes to the straps at your
wrists and they each take one as they lead you from the room and
down the long empty corridor. You can't believe you are actually
so exposed in a public place. They lead you through a door and
you are suddenly in darkness. It is the back of a stage, you
realize. The stage and auditorium are in complete darkness with
one chilling exception. About thirty feet ahead of you, in the
center of the blacked out stage, is a doctor's examining table.
A single spotlight highlights the table. A shiver runs up your
spine and your stomach tightens at the sight. It is obvious
where you are heading. The girls move forward, pulling you
behind them. You are told to lie on the table on your back and
you do so. You adjust yourself to the end of the table. Your
feet are strapped to the stirrups and your hands are attached so
they are stretched above your head. The table back is lifted so
that your head and back are tilted to a partially
sitting/reclining position looking down between your legs. The
stirrups are spread far apart and your knees are fastened apart
also. One of the women reaches down to spread your already wet
pussy lips and then you are left there. A moment later a, you
hear a voice through the sound system of the Auditorium, "This is
our subject for today. As you can see, she is a submissive. Her
pussy is kept shaved and she is already wet as a result of her
bondage. Today, you will see how she responds to nipple and
breast stimulation, being sucked and strong stimulation of the
genital and anal areas. Volunteers should now make their way to
the stage." You are shocked beyond belief! First to hear the
voice at all then what is this about volunteers!? The lights in
the auditorium go up slowly and you see that it is a packed
house. There must be 200-300 people sitting there and you are
helplessly exposed. Several people, the 'volunteers' are already
moving toward the stage. Soon there are several men and women
waiting for their chance to touch you. The black man instructs
the first two, a pair of young girls, to begin playing with your
breasts. The begin stroking and caressing them. He shows them
that pinching your nipples hard turns you on and you feel the
fingers of the girls as they pull and pinch the sensitive
nipples. You close your eyes for a moment at the pleasure. Then
he shows the girls how to attach nipple clips that will pinch you
continuously. Through it all, the disembodied voice in the sound
system keeps a running commentary. The two girls leave and a
young man takes their place. He is shown how wet you become when
he grasps your pussy lips and spreads them widely and firmly
apart. He is shown exactly where your clitoris is and you feel
his tongue slide across it. You let out a loud moan. The black
man stops him just before you come. A young couple now approach.
She is instructed to lubricate your bottom. She begins
tentatively and you feel her thin finger slide slowly into your
anus. The man meanwhile, continues to play with your soaking
pussy. The double stimulation of your pussy and ass continues
until you think you'll scream. You hear a movement to your left
and you turn your head to see what it is. One of the women is
moving a medical stand on which is hanging a large red enema bag.
You think for a moment that you should be concerned but you are
so hot that you don't care. The woman between your legs
withdraws her finger and begins sliding the long thin enema
nozzle into your bottom. The man is still stroking your pussy.
A moment later you feel the warm water gushing into you. As soon
as it is finished, the girl removes the nozzle and replaces it
with a vibrating butt plug. Your stomach is very tight with the
water of the enema and the vibrating plug is driving you crazy in
a hurry. The man now drops his pants and with one long stroke
slides his cock into you. This stimulation is the last straw.
Between the pinching of your nipples, the fullness of your belly,
the vibrator in your ass and the warm cock in your pussy, you are
able to last only a couple of strokes before you begin coming as
never before. You ass tightens on the vibrator and your vagina
on his cock. You scream out at the sensation. This sets him off
too. He joins his cries to yours as you come together. The
audience leaps to its feet to applaud an outstanding performance.
You hear their clapping continue as you are unfastened from the
table and led off the stage. Some time later, after you have
been cleaned up and refreshed, you find yourself back in the room
where the evening started. You are dressed again in your blouse
and skirt. One of the women says, "We have a present for you."
She holds up the vibrating butt plug. "We'd like you to wear it
on special occasions. Will you wear it now?" You look at the
floor as you whisper, "Yes." She smiles, "Please turn around and
bend over.", she says. You do so and you feel your skirt raised
to your waist. The vibrator is cool from the lubricant coating
it but the sensation of it sliding into your bottom is very
exciting. You leave the room and are guided to the parking lot.
In the car again you feel the fullness of the plug in your behind
as you sit down. I reach over to touch you as I demand you tell
me everything. Remembering the last couple of hours you come
again and again.
Demonstration at the Hospital
Story #6 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
You are at your desk at the office when I call, "Hello", you
say. "Hi", I reply, "tell me... what exactly are you wearing
right now?" Your heart skips a beat. This has become almost a
code phrase that means that you should be submissive. You look
around you to see that on one can overhear. "I'm wearing a
light, white silk blouse, a thin white cotton skirt, my lacy
white bra and bikini panties.", you whisper. "What color are the
panties?", I ask. "White.", you answer. You can almost hear me
smile at the other end of the phone. "Go to the washroom and
remove your bra and panties. When you do up your blouse, don't
button it above the level of your nipples." "But", you stammer,
"my blouse is practically see through!" "Good", I say, "then
everyone should get a good look at your nipples." I hang up and
you nervously make your way to the washroom to follow my
instructions. Sure enough, when you look in the mirror, your
dark brown nipples are clearly visible through the blouse. You
blush furiously as you move quickly back to your desk hoping that
on one will see you. About ten minutes later I call, "Meet me
downstairs in fifteen minutes." You are relieved that you will
be able to leave the office and not expose yourself anymore but
you are also apprehensive. I arrive on time and as soon as you
get in the car you raise your skirt to your waist and spread your
knees. "Very good.", I say. It is not a long drive but at one
stop light, you look up to discover a truck driver looking down
at your exposed body. From his vantage point, he can see right
down to your spread legs and shaved pussy. You look away knowing
that you wouldn't be permitted to cover yourself. The encounter
leaves you flushed and excited. A few minutes later we arrive at
the entrance to a large city hospital. You don't know what
you'll be doing here but you're sure it will be outrageous. I
take you inside and put you in the charge of a nurse on the
second floor. "Come with me.", she says. She leads you down a
corridor and into a small room. It is a shower room. You can
see a young blond who has just finished her shower. As she turns
toward you, you recognize the young girl you helped initiate in
the doctor's office! She recognizes you also but neither of you
say anything. The nurse instructs you to shower and then takes
the young blond, now covered in only a hospital gown, out of the
room. By the time you have finished, the nurse is back. After
donning your own gown, you are led out of the room and down
another corridor. You go through a door and into a large, well
lit room. Here you see fifteen to twenty doctors in a group.
They are obviously receiving a lecture and instruction from an
older doctor. In the middle of the room are two examining tables
side by side. On one table, the blond is already being used as a
demonstration. A chill runs down your spine all the way to you
pussy! You know now exactly what will be done to you. The nurse
brings you over to the group and removes your gown. You here a
whistle and you notice everyone looking at your shaved pussy.
You try to cover yourself with your hands but the nurse stops you
and guides you to the second table. Soon you are lying there
completely exposed. A doctor explains to the interns how to
examine you and you feel the awkward fumbling gloved fingers of
the young intern pulling your pussy lips apart. You lips are
stretched wide apart to examine you and you feel just like a
little girl as you lie there passively. The intern rubs his
finger across your exposed clitoris and you cannot stifle a moan
of pleasure. A moment later, another intern, this one a young
girl, takes over and it is her who plays with your shaved pussy
lips. As one after the other of the young doctor's touch you,
you get steadily more excited and more wet. The doctor now show
the interns how to do an internal exam. Soon strange fingers are
sliding into your soaking pussy. You gasp and turn your head to
the side, embarrassed that they can all see the effect this is
having on you. You see the young blond on the table next to you.
Her hips are slowly squirming on the examining table as a young
woman intern slides a lubricated finger into her bottom. You
lock eyes for a moment just as a warm finger penetrates your
bottom to the hilt. She smiles at you as you reflexively raise
your hips from the table. Through it all, they provide you no
relief. You are kept from coming again and again. Finally, you
and your companion are lifted from the table. The nurses give
your hospital gowns and you are again led back to the room where
you undressed. As soon as the door closes behind you, one of the
nurses holds the blond's above her head. The other looks at you
and smiles. "Lick her.", she says. You are so hot that you don't
even hesitate. You bend to lick her nipples that spring up at
the touch of your tongue. You move your tongue all across them.
You bite down on her nipples gently at first then harder. The
blond moans and wriggles in the arms of the nurse. You drop to
your knees and move your tongue into her light blond fuzz. She
is soaking wet and you delight in the taste of her. It takes
only a moment and her whole body shakes as she comes. The nurse
now takes you and holds you helpless as the blond drops to her
knees before you. The second nurse begins pinching your nipples
as you feel the hot, rasping tongue of the young blond slave
slide between your smooth pussy lips. You moan and quiver and a
moment later have one of the strongest orgasms you have ever
experienced. You are moth allowed to dress and the nurse leads
you to the exit. Your knees are a little weak as you get back in
the car. I smile at you as you sit down and raise your skirt to
show me your soaking pussy. "You were a good girl today.", I
say, "Did you like the blond?" "Mmmm, yes", you say. "Good.
next week you will be her mistress and she will be your slave.
What will you do with her?" Your pussy tightens at the thought
of having that gorgeous young slave at your command. "I think
I'll start by shaving her pussy.", you say, "Then I'll take her
outside into the woods and make her do wicked things." You hands
move to your pussy as you think of it and a moment later you come
in your second orgasm of the day.
At the Chalet
Story #7 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is a warm sunny Saturday morning and you have just
answered the phone. "Hello", I say "are you ready for an
adventure?" You smile at the thought of yet another outrageous
adventure and you say, "Yes!" "Good", I whisper, "Do you
remember the young blond you initiated? Well, if you come to my
country house, you'll have her at your command. I'll pick you up
in ten minutes." You feel your nipples harden at the thought of
being the mistress of this pretty blond slave. Ten minutes later
you are ready. You are wearing a tight white blouse, a miniskirt
and running shoes. As usual, you are not wearing either a bra or
panties. Your freshly shaved pussy is already starting to get
wet. As a final touch, you have inserted you butt plug into your
bottom. As you sit in the car, you feel the lubricated plug push
deeper into your rectum. Without asking, you immediately pull
your short skirt up to the level of your waist. "I'm wearing my
butt plug.", you say. I smile at the at the thought. It is a
quick drive to the cottage which is situated next to a lake in
the middle of a beautiful wooded area. As we pull into the
driveway, I hand you the keys. "She is waiting for you.", I say,
"I will be back later." I then push two fingers deep into your
wet pussy and after I take them out, I lick them sensuously. You
moan as your pussy is stretched by the fingers. You get out of
the car and enter the cottage. In the living room you see her.
She is wearing a thin cotton skirt that goes to her knees and a
light blue cotton shirt that is unbuttoned almost to her waist.
Her hands are tied together and then to a rope which is looped
over a beam in the ceiling. She is stretched so that she must
stay on tip-toe to remain standing. Her feet are bare and you
see her sneakers tossed in the corner. She is also blindfolded.
You don't move for a moment knowing that she has heard you come
in and imagining her anticipation. You look at her carefully.
You are sure that her breasts and pussy are not covered by any
underclothing and you decide not to remove her blindfold just
yet. You move right up in front of her so you can feel her
breath on your face. You reach up and touch her full lips with
your fingertips. She gasps at this first touch. "Please", she
whispers. You smile. It is unclear whether she means please
stop or please go on and you know that either way is irrelevant.
You reach down and pull apart the sides of her blouse. Her
breasts come into view. They are large but firm and they are
topped with magnificent nipples. Your own nipples are large
especially when they are hard like they are now but hers are
larger. The are long and thick and they stick out to over a
half-inch. They are surrounded by dark areola. She is breathing
a little heavier now anticipating her breasts being touched.
Instead, your hands move lower and unfasten her skirt letting it
fall in a heap around her ankles. You pull up a chair in front
of her. "We are going to have plenty of opportunity to find out
about you.", you tell her, "First, we're going to find out what
turns you on." The girl shifts uneasily on her feet. She is
still blindfolded. "Let's talk about your breasts.", you say,
"Are they sensitive?" Her voice quivers a little as she
responds, "Yes." "Tell me what you like to have done to them."
"I like it when they're squeezed very hard.", she says, "And I
like it when the nipples are pulled." "Very good", you say, "And
how should the nipples be pulled?" "Very hard.", she admits, "I
like it when they're pulled until it starts to hurt. I also like
those nipple clamp things that pinch them." "Anything else?",
You ask. She hesitates for a moment and then says, "Well, my
boyfriend slapped my breasts lightly with a little leather strap
once and I came right away." You smile at the thought. You
stand up and grasp one of her long nipples in each hand holding
them tightly between forefinger and thumb. You begin pulling
them rhythmically steadily increasing the pressure on each
stroke. The young girl begins to moan as you pinch her nipples
hard and pull them and her breasts up. You hold them there for
one long moment and then let go. The nipples are as hard as
little pebbles and the blond gasps as they are released. You
reach down and pull gently at her pubic hair. "You will lose
this shortly.", you say. "Please don't!", she pleads. "Why
not?", you ask. "I'd feel like a little girl.", she whispers
back. You remember what it was like when your pubic hair was
first removed and how mortified you felt. "Then you'll just have
to feel like a little girl.", you tell her. You unfasten her
hands from the beam and you lead her over to a table. After
removing her blouse so that she is completely naked, you have her
lie back on the table and you tie her so her hands are stretched
above her head and her knees are far apart. You see the light
blond hair perfectly framing her pussy and you can see her
crinkled anus fully exposed. You make a quick trip to the
bathroom for supplies and you take the opportunity to remove your
own butt plug which had become a little uncomfortable. You are
sure that you can put it to better use. During the next few
minutes you shave the blond's pubis completely. You take your
time and you do a thorough job, reaching down all the way to
catch the small hairs between her pussy and ass. The young girl
whimpers throughout the entire process. When it is done, you
take some baby oil and begin rubbing it into her pussy. You oil
every nook and cranny, paying particular attention to her
clitoris. Soon she is squirming in her bonds. You oil the
inside lips of her pussy pulling and stretching them wide apart
to expose the pink interior. She is, of course, helpless to stop
you. You lay a hand flat on her mound and you feel the heat
rising from it. Then, oh so slowly, you slide one hot, oiled
finger into her pussy and into her ass at the same time until
both are embedded to their fullest. The girl lets out an
uncontrollable moan. She is close to coming but you don't let
her yet. You reach up and undo her blindfold. "I want you to
see this.", you say. You position a large mirror so that she can
see her now naked pussy. "You should get a good look.", you tell
her as you reach down. You grasp the edges of her pink pussy
lips with the tips of your fingers and you pull them apart until
they are stretched wide enough to be uncomfortable. She blushes
as she looks at her own pussy now more exposed that it has ever
been before. You let go of her pussy and stand up. Her eyes
follow your every movement. You take your plastic butt plug in
one hand and begin coating it with lubricant. Her eyes open wide
apart. "Do you know what I'm going to do with this?", you ask
her. She nods her head. "Say it.", you say. Her voice sounds
just like a little girl as she says, "You're going to push into
my bottom until it hurts." "No", you say, "It wont hurt at all."
Very slowly, you begin to insert the plug into her bottom. You
watch her anus expand to accommodate it. The blond's hips are
now moving reflexively up and down as her ass is slowly filled
up. Soon it is lodged in her to its fullest. You reach up with
one hand and pinch one of her nipples quite hard. With the other
hand you slowly move the hard intruder in and out of her tight
behind. It only takes a minute before she begins to come. Her
short quick gasps become cries of pleasure as her whole body
tightens in the orgasm. You keep stimulating her for a while
longer as she peaks again and again. Watching her come has
excited you so much that you can't resist touching yourself. It
takes the briefest of strokes on your already soaking pussy
before you give a little cry and come too. A few minutes later
you pull the girl to her feet. You remove her butt plug before
you tie her hands behind her back and you attach a dog collar to
her neck. You take a long leash and with one end fastened to the
collar and the other end firmly in hand, lead the blond outside.
She is still hot from her recent orgasm and she protest weakly as
you pull her out the door and onto a path into the woods. You
walk slowly, allowing her to pick her way carefully in her bare
feet. You stop for a moment and look back at her. She is
blushing furiously and looking around to see if there is anyone
there. You walk on for a few more minutes before you stop. You
take her blindfold out of your bag and cover her eyes with it.
Next you take your rope and use it to tie her. You have her lay
on her back on a wide patch of moss. You take her hands and tie
them to a tree so they're stretched out above her head. Her
ankles and knees are tied to two convenient trees on either side
so that they are held wide apart about a foot above the ground.
You step back to observe your handiwork. She is beautiful. The
sun hits this patch of the forest just so. Her pussy and ass are
completely exposed to you. You look between her legs and you see
the sunlight glisten off the mixture of oil and her own juices on
her shaved pussy. Further down, the sun catches the sight of the
lubricant still evident around her crinkled rosebud. She is
breathing heavily. If anything, this has excited her beyond
where she was before. Being completely vulnerable here, in the
open, has turned her on. "What are you going to do to me?", she
asks in a hesitant, little girl voice. You say nothing. "Please
don't leave me here. Please. Anyone might come by. What if
they saw me?" You smile at the thought but still you say
nothing. After a moment, you move to the other side of the
clearing. You reach down and pick a spray of nettles. You move
back over beside the helpless girl. Without speaking you reach
down and gently rub the frond of nettles across her engorged
nipples. She is startled at the touch. The scratchy nettles
begin to irritate the nipples almost immediately. You know from
experience how itchy they can be. You stand up and move down
between her legs. Bending down, you rub the irritating buds
along the lips of her slit. She moans as her hips begin
squirming about. For the final touch, you rub one frond gently
across her exposed anus. You press the prickly nettle gently,
making sure that it will have its effect. When you stand up, you
see that the stimulation of the nettles has already begun. She
is moaning softly, pulling at the ropes which bind her in an
attempt to touch herself. Her pussy has begun lubricating again,
its juices trickling down between her buttocks. A few minutes
more, you think, and she will be willing to do anything. As you
start to walk away, the blond cries out, "Where are you going?"
You don't reply. You take a leisurely stroll along the path
wondering what might happen if someone actually discovered her
there. About ten minutes later, you walk back into the clearing.
She is moaning steadily now. Her shaved pussy is soaking wet.
She hears your footsteps and blushes again. "Hello....hello?",
she asks tentatively. You pick up a thin flexible branch and sit
down next to her. With the branch firmly in hand, you gently
slap both her breasts with it. She lets out a little cry at the
sensation. You don't slap her hard enough to hurt her, just hard
enough that the stimulation of her over stimulated body in
enhanced. You slap her again, making sure that the tip of the
branch touches the nipple of one breast. You alternately slap
one nipple then the other until they are as hard and excited as
they can be. Then, you stand up and begin lightly slapping the
sides of her pussy with the branch. She is dripping wet now.
The sensation of the branch touching the sides of her pussy is
almost more than she can bear. She is very close to coming. You
lay a few strokes on the sensitive inner lips of her pussy and a
couple directly onto her hard clitoris. She is moaning and
pulling on the ropes of her bonds trying to get free so she can
satisfy herself. You can't take any more yourself. You drop the
branch and your clothes on the ground. You place yourself
between her legs so that your left leg crosses under her right
and your right leg crosses over her left. You scoot down so that
both of your shaven, wet slits touch. The sensation is electric!
Immediately you both begin grinding your pussies together. The
hot wet feeling of another woman's slit touching yours is
incredible. It takes only a minute and you both cry out as your
juices mix in an orgasm that takes you both over the brink.
Kidnapped to the Islands
Story #8 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
One day while waiting in the car, you see a large blue van
pull alongside. The driver looks down at you and smiles. You
smile back but all of a sudden, your car door is yanked open and
two young black men pull you out of the car. Before you can
think to scream, you are already in the back of the van. You are
blindfolded and tied up. The van drives for about a half hour
then stops. You are taken out of the van and into a house. Your
blindfold is removed and you are untied. There are six or seven
people in the room and one of them says, "We are going to take
some pictures of you now. If you don't cooperate fully, you will
be punished. Remove all of your clothes." As your hands move to
the buttons on your blouse, a camera begins to take pictures.
You are very nervous. The camera continues to flash as you strip
completely before these strangers. Close-ups are taken of your
breasts and their hard nipples. Also, of your shaved pussy. You
are put in a variety of positions each one more revealing than
the last. You are photographed with your pussy lips held wide
apart to expose the pink interior. In the next picture, a young
girl holds your buttocks apart to display your anus. You are
photographed with a finger held deep in your bottom and again
with a vibrator held up your pussy. You have your picture taken
with your tongue sticking out to touch the head of a cock and
again touching a woman's nipple. Finally, it is over. You find
yourself wet with excitement as you are taken, naked, back to the
truck. You are still without any clothing as you are led aboard
a private jet at the airport and tied to the seat. During the
four hour flight to your unknown destination, the other two
passengers, a man and a woman, take delight in teasing your
helpless body. They play with your nipples and pussy and you
come again and again as they touch you. It is nighttime when you
leave the plane on a warm Caribbean island. You are driven
several miles into the countryside before you reach your final
destination. It is a small village. You are brought into a
small hut where a huge black man says, "We know you. We know you
are a sexual slave. You have been brought here deliberately.
Tonight you will play part in a tremendous ritual." You are very
scared. What will they do to you, you wonder. Two women enter
the hut and begin oiling your naked body. The spend particular
attention on oiling your pussy. Their long slim fingers slide in
and around your shaved pussy lips and despite yourself, you begin
to get turned on. After several minutes they stop with you
having almost come a dozen times. They tie long ropes to your
wrists and ankles. Two more women enter and with one woman each
holding one of the ropes, you are led from the hut to the center
of the village. The entire village is there and they eye you
appreciatively as your naked, oiled body is pulled into the
center of the crowd and displayed. In the center of the village
is a large stone altar and it is upon this that you are forced to
lie on your back. The four women hold the ropes firmly so that
your arms and legs are spread-eagled and your body is on display.
A moment later, a young black man is brought, naked to the altar.
You look down and see the thickest, longest cock you have ever
experienced. You are sure it will end up in you. A moment
later, your suspicions are confirmed as the purple, oiled head of
his cock begins to push against your oiled pussy lips. They part
willingly to accept it but it take many strokes before he is
completely imbedded in you. You are totally filled up. Your
vaginal walls are stretched to the limit. You abandon yourself
to the sensation of his massive organ sliding its full length in
and out of you. The crowd has begun cheering you on. You have
never been so turned on in your entire life. You both begin to
climax at the same time, screaming as your arms and legs kick in
their bonds. You experience the most profound physical sensation
that you have ever had and then pass out. The next morning, you
awake in one of the huts. You are on top of a bed covered in
silk sheets. You stretch out luxuriously. One of the men comes
into the hut, "We will be releasing you and returning you home
shortly.", he says, "But before you go, there is something you
must do. You will initiate a young girl into the pleasures of
this kind of sex. You may do what you wish with her, but there
are several things you must do. First, you must shave her pussy
so that it is like yours. Second, you must give her a spanking
that will turn her on and finally, you must pierce her nipples
and insert these gold rings." You own pussy starts gushing at
the thought of it. "Also", he says, "you will initiate a young
man into the joys of submission." The man leads you from the hut
and into another. You are wearing a thin cotton gown. You enter
the hut alone and there, in the middle is a doctor's examining
table. The young girl, obviously nervous, is tied down to it.
You walk over and begin running your hands all over her body.
She shivers each time you touch her. She is a black girl perhaps
seventeen years old. She has a pretty figure Her breasts are
small but her nipples are very long. You begin pulling on them.
"How hard do you like your nipples pulled?", you ask. "Very
hard.", she whispers. "Alright", you say as you begin squeezing
her nipples hard. She starts to moan and lifts her hips from the
table. You move down between the stirrups. Taking some oil on
your fingers, you penetrate her in her tight pussy and her tight
bottom at once. After a couple of minutes of this stimulation,
she is gasping uncontrollably. You untie her legs and turn her
on her belly. You take a thin leather strap and lightly spank
her upturned bottom until it is warm to the touch. You turn her
back over and attach her feet again to the stirrups. Over her
feeble protests, you shave her entire pubic area. You take your
time so as to make no mistakes. When you have finished, you
slowly rub oil into the entire pubic area. You have to stop
several times because she is so close to coming and you don't
want her to do that. You can't resist the temptation to gently
lick her from the small of her back in one long lick up along her
crack, across her anus, along and into her pussy and ending at
her clitoris. One more and she would come so you stop. You
stand up and look at her. Her hips are moving all around. She
is completely at your mercy. "You know I'm going to pierce your
nipples.", you say. "Yes", she whispers. You don't delay any
longer. Taking a needle in one hand and pulling her left nipple
with the other, you quickly pierce it horizontally. The girl
let's out a little yelp but you can see it has turned her on
more. She has closed her eyes and is gasping deeply at the
sensation. Her pussy is just gushing out its juices. You
quickly pull a gold hoop through the nipple and then look at the
other. The right nipple has become rock hard in anticipation.
As you pierce it, you see her shudder as she begins a series of
gut-wrenching orgasms. Finally it is over and you leave the hut
together. You are brought now to another hut. There is a young
boy here perhaps seventeen or eighteen years old. He is naked
with his hands tied above his head to the ceiling. He is very
embarrassed when you come in and he hangs his head to avoid your
eyes. You walk around him several times. You touch his nipples,
his tight little ass and you gently squeeze the balls hanging
under his erection. You pick up a little leather strap and begin
lightly strapping his hard cock with it. You only strike hard
enough to sting but upon each stroke his cock gets harder. You
make him promise to obey your every command and then you untie
his hands from the ceiling. You tie the leather strap around his
cock and balls and then you lead him by the strap to the center
of the room. You sit on a chair and have him kneel before you.
Your poor body is so turned on you are about to scream and having
this young male slave kneeling at your feet awaiting your next
instruction is too much. You lift your dress and grab him by the
hair. "Suck me!", you command. You pull his face into your wet
pussy and he immediately sticks out his tongue to please you.
His technique is great and it doesn't take long before you are
coming, letting your juices run into his mouth. You now pull him
across your knee and observe how embarrassed he is to be put in
such an undignified position. It doesn't get any easier for him
as you instruct him to spread his legs to provide you with easier
access to his cock and balls. You fondle him, feeling the
excitement of his hard-on and the weight of his full balls. You
begin spanking his bottom with your hand until his bottom is pink
and warm. He squirms around on your lap and you feel his cock
push against your leg. You have him stand up and you tie him to
the doctor's examining table in the corner just like the girl
was. He seems mortified to have his feet put in the stirrups and
to have his genitals and anus so fully exposed. You are getting
turned on again as you see how helpless he is. You pick up a jar
of vaseline and begin lubricating your finger. His eyes open
wide at the sight. His anus is well exposed and you enjoy
watching him wriggle as your finger slowly slides its full length
into his bottom. You grasp his cock in one hand and you stroke
it at the same rhythm your finger is moving in and out of his
ass. Soon the boy is moaning uncontrollably. He is begging you
to let him come but you don't let him. You love being able to
control his every sensation. You take a vibrating butt plug and
you slowly slide it into his well lubricated bottom. You squeeze
his balls as you turn it on. This final sensation is too much
for him and he screams in pleasure as his come begins to shoot
into the air. It spurts in spasm after spasm as his body shakes
in the orgasm. You finally untie him and he goes to his knees
before you to beg to be your slave forever. "No", you say, "you
will belong to someone else." You both leave the hut. A couple
of hours later, as you are about to board the plane, the young
boy is brought forward on a leash. The leader hands the end of
the leash to you. "The boy is our present to you.", he says.
The boy looks like he has arrived in heaven as you take him
aboard the plane. As the plane takes off, you look down at your
new toy, kneeling obediently at your feet. Your pussy begins to
get wet at the thought of what you will do to him and what you
will have him do to you in the days to come.
Punishment of the Maid
Story #9 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
You are sitting at your desk working on a lazy Friday
afternoon when your phone rings, "High", you hear me say, "Are
you ready for an adventure?" Your heart skips a beat. Every
'adventure' that you have been invited on has been an experience
beyond the ordinary and you are at once nervous and excited about
what is about to happen. "Yes", you say in your little-girl
voice. You can almost hear me smile at the other end of the
phone. Prepare yourself and I'll pick you up at your apartment
at 7pm. I hang up the phone and you are left, wondering at what
you are preparing yourself for. You notice that you have become
almost instantly wet and you squirm at the sensation. The
minutes between the call and the end of the working day drag on
for ages. As soon as work is over, you rush home. As soon as
you arrive, you draw a hot bath and take off your clothes. You
soak yourself luxuriously, making sure to wash yourself
everywhere. You are so aroused by now that you are dying to
masturbate but you know that it is strictly forbidden. You
resist the temptation to play with yourself as your washcloth
slides over your shaved pussy lips. You take a razor and
carefully remove any trace of stubble on your sensitive pussy.
It does not take too long and you are ready. You open your
closet and select a pretty white dress. You do not put on either
panties or bra as these garments are not permitted when you are
preparing yourself. You do your hair and makeup and then you
look at yourself in the mirror. The dress is not really see-
through but it is flimsy enough that your dark brown nipples are
definitely visible through the thin fabric. You are glad that
your pussy is shaved as a dark haired pussy would also be
instantly visible through the light sun dress. You sit down on
the corner of the bed and wait patiently. The wait is not long
before the doorbell rings. You meet me downstairs and before
entering the car you raise your skirt to show that you are not
wearing underwear. This simple act of submission is scary. You
are nervous that someone might see you actually exposing
yourself. You keep your skirt raised until I give you permission
to lower it. By the time you are sitting in the car, you are
flushed hot and wet. You are very curious about where we are
going but you know better than to ask. The drive is not
particularly long and when we arrive it is to the entrance to a
huge home, a veritable mansion. We are greeted by a tall, dark
butler who is very handsome. He leads us up the stairs, along a
corridor and into a darkened room. The door shuts behind us,
leaving just the two of us alone. "Take off your dress.", I say.
You pull the dress over your head leaving you naked. I guide
you over to a leather chair that looks a little like what you
might expect at a hair-stylist. You sit in the chair and watch
as I pull stirrups out of the arms and fit your feet into them.
Straps attach your ankles to the metal stirrups and your feet are
adjusted wide apart. Your hands are tied together and attached
behind the head rest of the chair. Thin leather straps pull your
knees even wider apart thus completely exposing you. You are now
completely helpless. The chair is facing a curtained wall and
you watch as I move over to the side of the room and lower the
lights. The curtain moves to the side and you see that you are
now looking at a large window into another room. It is a study
of sorts, the walls covered in books. The decor is sparse but
tasteful. Black leather chairs and sofas are off to one side and
a large forbidding desk is off to the other. A man and a woman,
both in their mid-30s, both extremely attractive are sitting on
two of the leather chairs in the room. You realize that what you
must be looking through is one-way glass. You are about to
observe something that the participants will not know you are
watching! Your pussy starts to get even wetter as your
imagination begins to run wild. You do not have long to wait.
The far door to the study opens and a young girl, perhaps 17 or
18 years old enters. She immediately presents herself in front
of the older couple. She is wearing a pretty little black and
white maids uniform on her petite body. She is blond, with short
curly hair and her legs seem very long in the short uniform
skirt. The sound from the room comes through a speaker in the
wall. "Denise you have been very displeasing.", says the man.
"I am sorry, Sir.", says the maid bowing her head. "I will try to
do better." "No Denise, you are going to have to live with the
consequences of your behavior.", says the older woman, "You are
going to be punished for your poor performance." Denise's eyes
open wide. "Oh please don't", she pleads, "Please....?" The
pleading falls on deaf ears, however. The older woman stands up
and comes over to the maid. "Turn around Denise.", she says.
The maid slowly, hesitantly turns to face away from them. You
imagine yourself in the room, what it would feel like to be
facing away from this couple, not able to see what they will do
to you next. The thought sends a shiver down your spine. The
older woman reaches down and grasps the hem of the maids uniform.
With one motion, she pulls it up over the head of the young girl
and off of her. She is left now, only in her panties and bra.
The brazier is next and the older woman quickly unhooks it and
pulls it off. Now she grasps the waistband of the white cotton
panties which are the last defense of the young maid. You can
hear the teenager whimpering as the skimpy garment is slowly,
gently slid down her long tanned legs. Now naked, Denise is
instructed to clasp her hands on top of her head and keep them
there. The older couple leaves her there for a couple of minutes
letting the anticipation build. Yours is building also. Now the
man stands up and takes Denise's hands and ties them behind her.
Her right wrist is tied to her left elbow and her left wrist is
tied to her right elbow. It is a position you know well. It
leaves your breasts, pussy and ass completely exposed and
helpless for whatever your master or mistress wish to do to you.
Denise is now turned around and you see her front for the first
time. She is beautiful. Her breasts are firm and trim but
topped with very long brown nipples almost like your own. Her
body is long and lean, like a gymnasts and her pussy is also
shaved completely bare. You watch as the older woman approaches
the maid holding a couple of nipple clips. As they are attached
you feel me reach around to attach two clips to your own nipples.
You and Denise moan with one voice as the metal clips fasten onto
your sensitive breasts. Denise is now led over to a straight
backed chair and the older woman pulls her over her knee. You
know that the young submissive is in for a bare-bottomed spanking
and you are very hot knowing that you will be able to see it.
The woman is not in a hurry to begin the punishment, however.
She orders the girl to spread her legs wide apart and you see her
begin to caress the teenager from behind. You feel the chair
beneath you begin to shift and you are startled by the movement.
The seat under you slowly spreads apart into two halves. The now
warm leather pulls your buttocks with it thus holding your anus
and pussy completely open. You feel something cool and hard
touch your ass and my hand moves beneath you to adjust it so it
is touching the center of your anus. The hard, lubricated dildo
slides slowly but relentlessly up into your bottom. You gasp at
the sensation, you are, of course, helpless to do anything about
it as the unyielding intruder slides further and further up into
your body. You are breathing in short ragged breaths and your
whole body is trembling by the time the anal dildo stops moving
upward. You are fully impaled by it. Your ass is stretched
uncomfortably wide and you are filled totally. You look ahead to
see that Denise has suffered much the same fate. Her bottom now
has the end of a plastic butt plug sticking from it. Her
paddling is about to start and you watch as the leather covered
paddle descends on her helpless white buttocks. The sharp crack
of it sounds again and again as she is spanked. The anal dildo
in your rear now start to move slowly in and out in long full
strokes. You gasp at every insertion. Denise's bottom is red
before she is allowed to stand and as she does so you see me move
to in front of you again. I attach 2 clips to your pussy and you
feel them pulling your pussy open to expose the pink interior.
Denise is now being placed on her back on the large table in the
room. Her nipple clips are being played with by the older man as
the woman ties her with her knees wide apart. You feel a thick
vibrator being slid into your soaking pussy as Denise suffers the
same fate. Your moans and cries are almost identical to those
coming from the other room as Denise's vibrator fills her up and
then turns on. The humming in your own pussy is bringing you
close to an orgasm and I quickly reach down to shut it off. "Not
yet.", I whisper. You squirm in frustration, pulling at your
bonds desperate to touch yourself. The dildo in your bottom
continues to move and you push yourself down on it trying to get
it deeper into you. The woman in the other room has now picked
up a crop and is stroking the young slave's inner thighs with it.
"Please no... Please don't whip my little pussy.", pleads the
petite maid. The older woman just smiles. The first stroke of
the crop on her pussy is quick and is quickly followed by several
more. You watch as the crop strikes all over the sensitive
flesh. You know exactly how she is feeling and you moan again in
frustration as you feel your own juices trickling down your
thighs. The crop is now aimed at Denise's sensitive anus and you
see it strike at and around the butt plug there. Denise is
straining at her bonds as the crop strikes. You know that
vibrator or not you are soon going to come and just then the
vibrator starts again. It moves swiftly in and out of you and
you feel your toes curl as your feet pull against the stirrups.
Denise cries out as her orgasm hits her. The sound of her cries
sets you off and you cry out yourself as wave after wave of
orgasm wracks your body. You pull at your bonds with the
familiar feeling of helplessness as your hands pull into little
fists and you squirm back and forth. You let yourself go totally
into the orgasm, feeling your stomach and thighs spasm again and
again. Finally the vibrator is removed and as though from far
away, you feel the anal dildo slide out and my fingers remove the
nipple and pussy clips from you. You are almost in a dream state
as you feel me lean down until my lips are touching your ear.
"Soon you will be punished together.", You hear me say and you
drift off to sleep with a contented smile on your face knowing
there is more to come.
The Special School
Story #11 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is late spring and we are sitting down in the garden
having breakfast. You are wearing your white satin silk pajama
bottoms and top. I put down my newspaper and look at you. "Are
you interested in spending your entire summer in an adventure?",
I ask. Your heart skips a beat as you digest this tidbit of
breakfast conversation. "What kind of adventure?", you ask.
"About an hour's drive north of here", I say, "is a very special
school. People like the people you've met send their daughters,
sons, wives and so on to this school for a particular kind of
instruction. The kids are between 16 and 25 years old and are to
be trained in bondage and discipline, in experiencing this type
of sex and in being both obedient and more sexually expressive.
You could be put in charge of that school. You would have
several instructors working for you and you would probably have
between twelve and twenty students. Sometimes wives or
sex-slaves are sent there for a few days of discipline or
training and you would also be in charge of their treatment."
Your entire body is flushed at the thought. You pussy has gotten
uncomfortably warm and you are literally dripping with
excitement. You shift your body on the chair and feel the smooth
satin glide across your clitoris. You lick your lips and moan
softly, "Mmmmm.", "Well?", I ask, "Are you interested?" "Yes!",
you reply. Your mind is a jumble of thoughts as your fantasies
suddenly go into overdrive. You barely hear me say, "Great!
We'll go up there on Monday an I'll come to visit every week.
On Monday morning you and I take a leisurely drive to the
school. It is in a beautiful secluded area north of the city.
The 'school', consists of one large building and several smaller
buildings nestled into the woods. We enter the larger building
and it is not long before you have had the tour and met everyone.
There are no students yet arrived so you and the staff meet and
discuss the routine. The 'instructors' are three women and one
man. They are all attractive and all about your age. They will
provide lessons in dressing, make-up, plenty of exercise and when
you say, specialized instruction of another kind. The facilities
are extensive and include swimming in the small lake, volleyball
and horseback riding. By lunchtime, you are feeling quite
settled and I return to the city to work. You all enjoy a
delicious meal and then you sit down in your office ready for
your first interview with the first new student. Your calendar
says that there is a total of fifteen students expected for the
summer who will be arriving over the next few days. You will get
to interview each one. The first is a young girl name Melanie.
Melanie's file contains a picture of the seventeen year old girl
showing her to be extremely pretty. Her file says she is being
brought by her guardian who wants her to be more obedient and
sexually aware by the end of the summer. She is described as shy
and quiet although the file states that she has already lost her
virginity to her first boyfriend who immediately dropped her. No
pictures have been taken of her in the nude and her guardian
requests for some if possible. You begin to get excited just
thinking about it. Your hand slides down into your panties and
you begin caressing your clitoris. You are so into it that the
knock on the door has you jump. Melanie's guardian is announced
and a moment later he enters your office. He is a tall, dark
haired man who is very self assured. You are immediately
attracted to him. You both sit down and you ask him to describe
what he would like done to Melanie. "Well...", he says, "she is
a pretty girl but she is basically very shy. She has had one
relationship with this jerk who screwed her and then left her
hanging and she has been quiet ever since. I can see that it
would be easy for her to hide inside of herself and to never
experience sex again. I figure that a summer here will handle
that forever. I told very little about what to expect. She
knows that she basically must obey everything that is told to her
or to expect the consequences. I have disciplined her myself
with a bare-bottomed spanking from time to time and I've made her
stand in a corner showing her bottom for awhile but what I'd like
is to have her be more exhibitionistic and more aware of her body
by the end of the summer. You smile as your pussy tingles at the
thought. "Let's have her come in then.", you say. Melanie is
led into the office and stands on the carpet in front of your
desk. "Hello Melanie.", you say, "I am in charge of this school
and of your instruction this summer. Do you know why you are
here?" The girl blushes and hangs her head. You are unable to
hear her mumble. "Speak up Melanie!", you say "Yes", she
replies. "Tell me then.", you say "I'm too shy about my body
and about...sex.", she says. "Very well", you tell her, "before
we can continue, you must be examined. Please remove all of your
clothing." Her head shoots up to look at you, not believing what
she has just heard and a deep blush hits her face.
"Immediately!", you say. Her hands are trembling as they reach
for the buttons on her blouse. One by one, the buttons are
undone and the blouse is finally removed to reveal a white lacy
bra holding well developed breasts. She fumbles several times
before she is able to undo the zipper to her skirt but finally it
too falls to the floor. Clad now only in her flimsy white
undergarments, she looks pleadingly at you hoping that she can
stay as she is. "Please remove ALL of your clothing.", she is
told. Her eyes close as she reaches behind her to unfasten her
bra. She is trembling and it takes her a couple of tries to
finally undo the hooks. Her breasts are beautiful. She has a
distinct tan line showing the line of the one piece bathing suit
she has worn in the past and her breasts are sharply white
against the light tan of her body. They are full and round and
frankly don't need the support of the brassiere. The pink,
virginal nipples are already hard and sticking out from her body.
'They have never felt nipple clips.', you think to yourself as
you imagine her tender nipples pinched by the metallic clamps.
She hesitates for a moment with her thumbs in the waistband of
her panties and then, as though coming to a decision, she quickly
pulls them down her long, legs and off. She stands up and hides
her curly brown pussy hair with her hands as she faces you.
"Thank you.", you say, "Now please clasp your hands behind your
head." She blushes again as she obeys your command. She is
deliberately avoiding looking at her guardian who has been
looking on with great interest. You have her stand like that for
a moment watching her blush travel down to the level of her
breasts as she waits, quivering, for whatever comes next. You
now turn to her guardian, "We shall continue from here and I am
sure you will be satisfied.", you tell him. "Yes", he says,
"Thank you." He kisses the embarrassed girl on the cheek and
leaves. You have the girl put her hands back down. You open
your desk drawer and take out two wrist restraints. In a few
short moments, Melanie has her hands fastened behind her back so
that she is exposed and helpless. You take a small jar of
ointment and you put a dab on each hard nipple. She jumps at the
touch. Within a minute, the ointment has begun to get her
nipples hot and she is beginning to squirm. "During your time
here", you say, "you will become very aware of your body. This
is your first lesson in that." You watch her squirm for a moment
longer then you cross the room to sit in a straight backed chair.
"Come here.", you say. Melanie follows and stands in front of
you. You can see that the ointment is causing all of her
attention to be focused on her nipples. You pull her across your
knee and give her bottom a light spanking. When her pale
buttocks are a light pink, you order her to open her legs wide
apart. She hesitates a moment and then obeys. You apply a tiny
dab of the ointment to her exposed anus and hear her gasp at the
sensation. Another dab is applied to her clitoris which is now
soaking in her own juices. You stand her up and have her stand
with her back against the wall. She is both squirming and
moaning now as the various sensations in her body turn her on.
You take out a camera and begin to take pictures. She is so
aroused that she obediently poses in every wanton position you
demand of her. Finally, she begs you to let her come. You
unfasten her hands and you give her a plastic dildo. She doesn't
hesitate but immediately slides the thick artificial cock into
her. It takes only a moment before the dildo is gliding in and
out of her pussy in long, full, slippery strokes. You continue
to take pictures of her face as it contorts in the ecstacy of her
first real orgasm. You immediately re-attach her wrists behind
her back and remove the dildo. She leans against the wall,
exhausted. You call for one of your assistants who comes in and
leads the naked girl out of your office and up to her room. You
are so turned on that you can't stand it. You take the dildo,
still wet and slippery with Melanie's juices and you slide it
into your own soaking pussy. A couple of thrusts and it is
imbedded to its fullest. You sit back down in your chair and you
fell the dildo filling you up. Your whole body tightens and
shudders as you surrender to your first mind-blowing orgasm of
the day.
The Diary
Story #12 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is now two weeks since you took over as headmistress of
the special school for discipline and training north of the city.
You now have fifteen students. Twelve of them are girls and the
other three are boys. The ages range from sixteen to
twenty-four. The past two weeks have been a delightful discovery
of dominating these sex slaves. Literally all of them are in
your command and each day has brought you a new adventure as you
bring them deeper and deeper into the world of B&D sex. You have
had more orgasms than you can count and your body seems to be in
a perpetual state of excitement. Today you are wandering through
the girl's rooms while they are off horseback riding. They will
be taking a trek through the woods to a secluded lake where they
will spend the rest of the afternoon skinny dipping. You have
the place to yourself. As you walk through Lillian's room, your
eye catches sight of a book tucked under her pillow. Lillian is
your newest arrival. She is seventeen years old and is the
horniest seventeen year old you have ever met. She is tall and
blond with long, long legs. Her figure is almost boyish with
small hips and small breasts topped with very long nipples. You
remember her being particularly turned on by her ass when you
'interviewed' her. You pull out the book and discover it to be a
diary. You flip idly through the pages stopping here and there
to read an entry about the growing pains of a sexually active
adolescent. The entries stretch back several years. One entry
catches your eye. It is much longer than the others and goes on
for several pages. The date on the entry shows it to be a couple
of years old when Lil was just fifteen. You sit on the edge of
the bed and begin to read.
'Dear Diary,
Yesterday I experienced something that is both troubling and
exciting. First of all, I think I had my FIRST orgasm! But, the
circumstances are pretty strange. Lucy and I spent the day at
her place. Mom let me stay over there and I stayed overnight. We
spent the whole day together. We were doing all kinds of stuff
like playing records and trying makeup. Lucy is definitely my
best friend. Anyway, in the afternoon, we were hungry but Lucy's
mom doesn't let her eat between meals so we snuck down to the
kitchen to eat. We grabbed a bunch of cookies and crackers and
cheese and ran back up to her bedroom where we pigged out. I
guess we ate too much, because a half-hour later we were stuffed.
We tried on makeup and we spent the afternoon trying on clothes.
Lucy sure is pretty and she has some really neat clothes. I
peeked at her when she was trying on this dress and her boobs are
really big. They're much bigger than mine but I think my nipples
are nicer. Anyway, before we knew it, Lucy's mom called us down
to supper. We went down but we weren't hungry 'cause of all the
junk we ate and we just picked at our food. Lucy's mom asked if
we were O.K. and we said yes but my stomach was a little upset
from all the stuff we ate earlier. Lucy's mom kept telling us to
eat our food and Lucy finally said she wasn't hungry. "Did you
eat before supper?", she asked. She sounded kind of mad. "Yes
Mom", said Lucy in a small voice. "What did you eat.", said
Lucy's mom. We told her what we ate and then I said that I
didn't feel too good because I guess I ate too much. Lucy said
the same. "Come with me.", said Lucy's mom and we followed her
upstairs to their bathroom. Lucy looked kind of scared but I
didn't know what was going to happen. The three of us went into
the bathroom and Lucy's mom took something out of the cupboard.
It looked like a nozzle with a big red rubber bulb at the end and
I didn't know what it was for. "You girls have been naughty.",
said Lucy's mom, "First we're going to clean you out and then
you'll both be punished." I got a little scared then because she
looked real serious. She filled a basin with warm water and then
she sat down on a little chair. "You first Lucy.", she said,
"Off with those clothes." Lucy's was looking at the floor but
she didn't hesitate. I guess we would have gotten punished worse
if we had made her say it twice. Lucy took off EVERYTHING. She
was completely naked. I had never seen her with no clothes on
and she was really pretty. Anyway, as soon as she was completely
naked, she went over to her mom and stood in front of her. She
was so scared or embarrassed that she was trembling. To tell the
truth, I was trembling myself. I didn't know what would happen
next. Well, then Lucy bent over her mom's knee so she was facing
away from me. I looked down and Lucy spread her leg's wide
apart! I couldn't believe it. I could see everything. She had
a white bottom and I could see that she had more pubic hair than
me. Lucy's mom took some vaseline on her finger and stuck her
finger way up into Lucy's bottom. Lucy didn't say anything but I
bet she was embarrassed. She went to close her legs but her mom
told her to keep them open. Lucy's mom kept sliding her finger
in and out until it was slippery then she took the nozzle thing
and put it in the basin of water. I figured Lucy would get an
enema and I was right. Lucy's mom slid the nozzle into her
bottom real slow and I saw Lucy's toes curl as it went all the
way in. Then her mom squeezed the red bulb and the water went
into her and she let out a little moan. Lucy's mom took the
nozzle out and filled it and emptied it into Lucy's bottom two
more times. Then she let Lucy go to the toilet. When Lucy was
finished, her mom took her out of the room still completely naked
and then she came back in. "You're next.", she said, "take off
all of your clothes." I was really nervous. I never had to take
my clothes off in front of a stranger before and I didn't know
what to do. I guess I was more scared of what would happen if I
didn't do what she said so I started to take off my blouse and
then my jeans. When I got down to my bra and panties, I
hesitated again but then I just took them off real quick so I was
completely naked. I covered up my breasts and my pussy with my
hands because I was so embarrassed. "Come over here.", she said
and I walked over to in front of her. "Put down your hands!" I
turned beet red as I lowered my hands. My nipples had gotten
really hard and when they do that they stick right out and I was
mortified that someone would see them. I know that I have hardly
any pussy hair like Lucy and I was humiliated that Lucy's mom
could see everything. I stood there for a minute with my hands
at my sides while she was filling the red enema syringe.
Watching Lucy had made me excited and my pussy was hot and I
think it was wet! I was scared that Lucy's mom would find out!
A moment later, I was draped over her lap just like a little girl
who gets a spanking. She told me to spread my legs wide apart
and I did. Her finger was cold with the vaseline when she
touched my bottom but it didn't hurt when she started to
lubricate me. She slid her finger in and out a few times until I
was slippery and then she pushed the enema syringe into me. When
she squeezed the bulb, I felt the water filling me up. It wasn't
uncomfortable like I thought it would be. I just felt kind of
full. She gave me three full bulbs just like Lucy before I could
go to the toilet. When it was finished, my stomach felt a lot
better but I was scared about the punishment we were going to
get. Lucy's mom took me by the hand and brought me down to the
living room still completely naked! Luckily no one else was
there but Lucy. Lucy was standing facing a corner with no
clothes on just like me. I was brought to another corner and
made to stand facing it. "Come here Lucy.", I heard. I peeked
over my shoulder and saw Lucy bent over her mother's lap again
and a moment later, her mom gave her a bare-bottomed spanking
just like a little girl. I was breathing hard. I knew that I
was going to get a spanking just like that in a minute and I was
ashamed. The spanking didn't last long and when Lucy's mom told
me to come over, I saw Lucy was back in her corner with her
bottom red. I bent over her knee real quick so she wouldn't look
at me like before and I felt one hand hold me tight at the small
of my back as the other hand spanked my bare buttocks. It didn't
last any longer than Lucy's but I was sure embarrassed. I had to
go back into my corner with my stinging bottom afterwards.
"You'll wait just like that until your father comes home.", said
Lucy's mom. "He'll finish your punishment." I couldn't believe
it! My face turned beet red. I bet it was redder than my
bottom! It was bad enough getting spanked but to have Lucy's dad
see me naked, was terrifying! We didn't have long to wait before
we heard his car pull into the driveway. I looked over at Lucy
and she was still facing her corner just like me. Her bottom was
still pink from the spanking. My bottom didn't hurt any more but
it was still warm. I heard Lucy's mom meet her husband at the
door and explain to him what had happened. He came into the
living room a minute later. "Well, it seems you've both been bad
girls.", he said. I was trembling, I was so nervous. "Upstairs
to Lucy's room, you two." We scampered upstairs to her room and
I waited with my hands covering myself as best I could. Her
father was right behind us. He looked right at me first. "Put
your hands on your head.", he said. I was mortified but I did
what he asked. I didn't know why but my pussy was as hot as my
bottom and it was really wet. I guess I got turned on by being
punished like that. He sat down in front of me and pulled Lucy
over his lap. They were both looking at me, especially at my
naked pussy without any hair and my really long nipples. Lucy
got another spanking that was harder than the first and then we
changed places. Lucy had to stand there with her hands over her
head and showing her naked body while I got my bottom tanned. I
suppose that Lucy's folks figured that the humiliation was part
of the punishment but it turned me on. We were told to go to bed
early after that and a little while later, we were lying in bed
talking about it. I was excited but I was embarrassed to tell
Lucy. She talked about it first. "Did you get turned on?", she
said. I looked at her and nodded. "Me too." I had been so hot
all afternoon and I was still excited now. I put my hand under
my nightgown and started to rub myself. "What are you doing?",
she asked. I blushed again for about the hundredth time that
day. She pulled down the covers to see what I was doing. "Can I
touch you?", she said. I didn't say anything but she pulled my
hands away and pulled my nightgown up to my neck. She gently
pulled my knees wide apart and then started to stroke my pussy.
I closed my eyes and just let her do whatever she wanted to me.
I was feeling excited and my hips were starting to press up when
I felt this amazing sensation. I looked down and Lucy had her
head between my legs and was sticking her tongue into me! I just
laid back and I a second later I felt like an explosion went off
inside of me. I was jerking around on the bed and panting and
moaning as Lucy licked me. When it was all over, I reached over
and touched her. Her pussy was a lot hairier than mine and she
was really wet. I stuck my finger into her pussy and she started
grinding her pussy into my hand. I kept sticking one finger into
her and with the other hand, I started rubbing where her little
button was. Soon she was moaning and panting and then she had an
orgasm too. It was the best. We just lay there after that and
went to sleep in each other's arms totally exhausted.'
You close the diary and put it back under the pillow. You
are incredibly turned on. Your hand has been playing in your
panties for the last couple of minutes as you have been reading
this erotic tale. You slide one finger and then two into your
soaking pussy. Your hand rubs faster and faster as you plan to
re-enact Lillian and Lucy's ordeal later tonight. 'What will she
look like with an enema nozzle lodged in her pretty behind?', you
wonder as you bring yourself to a mind-shattering orgasm.
The Two Girls
Story #13 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is a warm, sunny Tuesday and you have just woken up. You
stretch languorously in your satin sheets and run your hands up
your body thinking how great it is to be alive. Your hands touch
your thighs, your pussy, and your tummy. They pause briefly at
your nipples, tweaking them and pulling them up from your body.
They awaken at the touch and you feel a familiar shiver run down
through your stomach to your pussy. You let out a sensual moan
and think about what new adventure awaits you today. You are the
headmistress of a very special school for the training of sexual
slaves and submissives. Each day holds some new adventure.
Today is Tuesday, you think. Oh, yes. Today you have scheduled
the initiation of two young girls into the delights of lesbian
bondage and discipline. Neither of them is expecting this
although you have had the pleasure of seeing them individually
both naked and helpless as you subjected them to restraint and
orgasm after orgasm while feeling either humiliation or
helplessness. They have never had the opportunity of tying up
another person and bringing them to orgasm despite themselves.
Today, they will find out. The thought galvanizes you into
action. You get out of bed and in very short order you have
showered and dressed and are on your way down for breakfast. In
the dining room, one of the students has the duty of the day to
serve you breakfast. Her name is Talia and she is a beautiful
sixteen year old. She was delivered to you three days ago by her
mother who has left instructions that she is to be trained in
exhibiting herself until she is comfortable with her body. As
she approaches you with your morning coffee you say, "Good
Morning, Talia." "Good Morning Miss.", she says. She is wearing
a pretty summer dress that comes down to just above her knees and
is backless. "Please raise your dress Talia", you ask, "so that I
can be sure that you are wearing no underpanties." Talia's
pretty teenage face turns a brilliant shade of red as she hears
this request. She is obviously embarrassed however she
hesitantly reaches down and grasps the hem of her dress. With
her hands slightly trembling, she slowly raises it to the level
of her waist while you watch. Her pussy is clean shaven as it
has been since the day of her arrival. It's puffy lips protrude
slightly as though she is excited. "Did you masturbate last
night?", you ask. Her blush is renewed and travels a little
further down her chest. She nods her head at your question.
"Very good.", you say, "Tonight you'll get to do it again with a
number of the girls watching." Her head shoots up in horror.
She cannot imagine a situation more terrifying. You just smile
at her reaction and ask for the rest of your breakfast. A half-
hour later you are sitting at your desk in your large, well
furnished office. The two girls you are expecting will arrive
any minute and you take a moment to review their files. Sarah is
an eighteen year old sex-kitten. She has long blond hair and
took to the routine in the school right away. She has an
athlete's body. Her breasts are small and firm and are topped
with tiny pink nipples that are very sensitive. Her shaved pussy
show a short slit with long pink lips. Her buttocks are tight
and her legs long. She is 5'11" tall. She is not, however,
particularly embarrassed about her body but she is shy when it
comes to taking control. Karen, on the other hand is quite
different. She is more likely to want to be in control of her
situation. You remember how scared she was when you tied her
spreadeagled and used a vibrator on the tips of her breasts and
the tip of her clitoris. She is a brunette with an hourglass
figure. Her breasts are large and her nipples long. Her pussy,
when shaved, reveals long, long, inner pussy lips and her ass is
the most sensitive of any of your pupils. You decide to have
Sarah in first. You call for her and a moment later she is
standing in front of you, nervously wondering what might be
expected of her today. You discuss the upcoming events with
complete candor. "Today Sarah", you say, "you will get the
opportunity to dominate another pupil here. You will not be the
subject of this domination or discipline but will, instead, be
the originator of it. In a couple of minutes, I will have Karen
come in here. Karen will be instructed to follow all of your
commands. Your job will be to eventually bring her to orgasm
while she is bound and helpless before you. You will have plenty
of opportunity to make long buildup for her so that when she
comes it will be the most incredible experience of her life.
Does this excite you?" It is obvious that it does. Since you
have begun speaking, Sarah has started to breath heavily and her
face is flushed. She nods her head as she says, "Yes, but I'm a
little nervous. I've never made love to another woman before."
"You will learn.", you say. You go over the various things that
Sarah will subject Karen to and then you both sit down to await
her. Karen arrives a couple of minutes later. She is wearing a
summer skirt and blouse combination. She stands before your desk
as you tell her what is expected of her. "You will follow the
instructions of Sarah today.", you say, "If you do not obey her
completely, I will make sure that you are punished severely."
Karen blushes as she looks at both Sarah and yourself. It is one
thing to be dominated by you but to be exposed in front of
another student is humiliating. Sarah stands up immediately and
looks right at Karen. "Take off all of your clothes right now!",
she says. Karen hesitates and then begins. Her shaking fingers
fumble at the buttons on her blouse as we both look on with
interest. As the blouse drops to the floor, Sarah stops Karen.
"Wait.", she says, "Your nipples are not hard enough. Play with
your nipples until they are as long as they can be." Karen
cannot believe it. Her hands are visibly trembling with
excitement and fear as she begins tentatively pulling her own
nipples. They respond instantly to the stimulation and begins to
get dark and hard as they stick out almost a full inch from her
body. "Very well.", says Sarah, "You may continue. Did you
enjoy pulling your own nipples?" Karen hangs her head
embarrassed to admit it. "Yes.", she says in almost a whisper.
"Remove the rest of your clothes.", instructs Sarah. It does not
take long before Karen is standing before us completely nude.
Sarah picks up a riding crop and begins walking around the naked
girl. Karen goes to cover herself with her hands but Sarah does
not allow it. "Clasp your hands behind your head.", she says.
Karen does so reluctantly. Sarah starts toying with Karen now.
She reverses her hold on the crop and starts touching Karen with
it. Karen starts as the cold silver knob of the handle finds its
way between her shaved pussy lips. She is mortified to find that
she is becoming wet at the treatment. Her condition does not
improve. Now Sarah touches her long nipples with the crop and
the feeling of the leather stroking the extra-long nipples causes
a shudder to run through Karen. Sarah takes the crop and slides
it between Karen's legs from behind. Using it as a kind of
guide, she moves Karen over to the side of the room where she
ties her facing the wall so that her arms and legs are stretched
wide apart and the only part of her body touching the wall are
her nipples. "Do you know what will happen to you now?", asks
Sarah. Karen shakes her head but she eyes the riding crop
nervously. She is in the perfect position to receive a good
spanking. Instead, Sarah now ties a blindfold over Karen's eyes.
Reversing her hold on the riding crop once again, she starts
sliding it back and forth over Karen's soaking pussy lips. Karen
cannot stifle the moan of pleasure that escapes her lips. Sarah
now guides the silver knobbed crop so that it penetrates Karen
deeply. Karen lets out a gasp as the long crop acts as a dildo.
As soon as Karen has begun moving her hips in rhythm with the
crop, Sarah stops and, leaving the crop embedded deep in Karen's
shaved pussy, moves back to my desk to get a bottle of oil and a
small vibrating dildo. You have become so excited watching these
two that you are now stroking your own shaved pussy with one hand
while the other hand pulls hard at your sensitive nipples. Sarah
slowly starts oiling Karen's sensitive asshole. Karen is moaning
helplessly at this point as Sarah's oily fingers, first one then
two slide into Karen's tight rosebud. Every once in a while
Sarah reaches forward and slide the riding crop in and out of
Karen's soaking pussy. When Karen's ass is sufficiently
lubricated, Sarah slides the vibrating dildo into it and turns it
on. It is like an bolt of electricity. Karen cries out at the
exquisite sensation and begins thrusting her hips back and forth
as Sarah works both the riding crop and the vibrating dildo in
and out of her. Just as Karen is about to come, Sarah stops the
action. The dildo and the riding crop are quickly removed and
Sarah doesn't touch the writhing girl for a moment. Karen begs
Sarah to let her come but Sarah doesn't touch her except to retie
her to a table on her back. Karen's leg are now tied with the
knees held wide apart and her hands are tied above her head. Her
now soaking pussy is on display and from your desk you can see
the puffy pink lips sticking out, crying for relief. The
vaseline glistens between her bottom cheeks from the workout that
Sarah gave her there. Sarah now takes two nipple clips and
attaches them to Karen's long brown nipples. Karen gasps at the
sensation and her hips start to move again. String is tied to
the clips so that they are continually pulled up and away from
her body. Sarah takes another set of clips and attaches them to
Karen's sensitive inner pussy lips. These she fastens so that
the lips are not only pinches but are pulled wide apart to expose
the over-stimulated pink interior. Karen is now totally helpless
and Sarah steps back to observe her handiwork. She reaches over
and takes a jar of honey from the counter. Using a spoon, she
drips just a little of the warmed honey directly on Karen's hard
clitoris. Karen cries out but the best is yet to come. Bending
down now, Sarah reaches out with the tip of her tongue and begins
slowly licking the honey away. Karen's hips are straining
upwards begging for more. When that honey is gone, Sarah puts a
drop on one of Karen's stretched out pussy lips and licks that.
For the next several minutes, Sarah drives Karen into a frenzy by
dropping a tiny bit of warm honey onto a sensitive area and
following it with the dart of her hot tongue. Her nipples feel
the sensation then her lips. Your own pussy jumps at the sight
of both of their tongues mingling together trying to catch all
the honey. A small dab is licked from her belly button and then
her tummy Finally, Sarah draws a tiny line of honey from her ass
all the way to her clitoris and begins a series of long licks to
catch it. Her extended tongue drags from the small of her back
through the crack of her pretty white buttocks across her
entrapped pussy lips and onto her clit. Karen begins coming
almost immediately and cries out in long gasping sobs at the
sensation. Sarah continues to lick until the honey is gone and
Karen is exhausted. Finally it is over. Karen lies back
completely satiated. Sarah, however is now more turned on than
ever and now gets up on the table and straddles Karen's chest.
She reaches down to spread her own soaking pussy lips and pushes
her pussy directly down to Karen's mouth. Karen doesn't hesitate
for a moment. Her hot pink little tongue reaches up to give
Sarah the relief she craves. The sight is too much for you.
Your hand rubs your own hard, hot clitoris faster and faster.
You and Sarah come at almost the same time. Your cries mingle as
your bodies shudder with the explosions that wrack them. After
Karen has been released and the girls are once again dressed, you
tell them that they will report back to you tomorrow morning to
reverse roles. You can see Karen start to think about what she
will do to Sarah in the morning as Sarah squirms in her chair
thinking about what will be done to her. They leave your office
hand in hand, leaving you to think about what adventure is next.
The Teacher
Story #14 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is late afternoon and you are just about complete with
your day at the school. You are the headmistress of a very
special school for young people who are being initiated into the
joys of B&D sex. It is probably the most enjoyable job you have
ever had. The last order of business for the day is dealing with
one of your instructors. Margie is a petite, shy woman who has
been one of the special 'Trainers' that have worked for you for
the past couple of weeks. You have noticed that the way she has
been interacting with the students has been detached. In
particular, she has not been forward with either the girls or
boys about sex and has carried out her duties like an automaton.
It is time, you think, to change all that. One of your duties as
headmistress is to make sure that even the instructors are turned
on all the time. You certainly are. You have been thinking
about what to do with her all day and the thought of it has your
pussy slippery with your own juices. You call Margie into your
office. She walks in and stands in front of your desk. You look
her up and down. She is wearing what has become almost a uniform
for your female personnel, a light, white skirt, a short sleeved
silk blouse and white pumps. Her face is flushed and she is so
nervous that she is trembling. She has been told that she is to
be disciplined today and you are sure that she is wondering what
form that discipline will take. You let her wait a little longer
before you speak. "Hello Margie", you say, "Do you know why you
are here?". Margie's keeps her head down as her voice becomes
like a ten year old girl, "Yes. I'm here because I've been bad.
I haven't been sexy enough." "That's right Margie.", you say,
"And do you know what we are going to do to you?" Margie shakes
her head slowly. "We are going to make sure that you like your
body.", you say, "When was the last time you had an orgasm?"
Margie looks up at you hesitantly. Her face is a deep red. She
is evidently embarrassed at the question. You are now sure that
she is simply embarrassed about sex. "About ten days ago.", she
says. You smile at her. "Please remove all of your clothes
immediately.", you tell her. Her face becomes even more flushed
and you can see her hands shaking as she begins undoing the
buttons to her blouse. It is soon removed to reveal two
beautiful breasts. Margie is a petite woman and her breasts are
not large but they are very firm and are topped with wide, pink
nipples. 'Someone is going to enjoy licking and biting those
nipples today', you think. Her skirt follows and you see that
despite your standing instructions, her pussy is not shaved. It
is, instead covered a blond furry patch of hair. A moment later
she is standing again, now completely naked. "Please place your
hands above your head.", you say. Margie does so. Her breasts
are now stretched against her body and her nipples have begun to
get hard, sticking out from her firm mounds. You get up and
begin walking around her. Her ass is perfect. It is round and
firm and you run your hand across it carressingly. Margie gasps
at this first touch. As you walk in front of her, still standing
with her hands clasped on top of her head, your hand moves to her
breasts. You gently stroke the left one, your fingertips barely
touch the now turgid nipple which sticks out from her body about
a half-inch. It rises a little further into your hand and Margie
closes her eyes as she enjoys the sensations. You grasp the
right nipple gently between your fingers. As you look closely
into her face, you slowly begin squeezing it harder and harder
looking to see her expression. Her breathing gets harder and
harder until she is gasping. You let go of her nipple and look
to see it dark pink and hard like a little penis sticking out
from her right breast. "How do you like your nipples pinched
Margie?", you ask her, "Do you like it gentle or hard?".
Margie's voice is almost a whisper as you hear her say, "I like
it very hard." You smile. You sit back down at your desk and
ring for Andrew. Andrew walks in immediately. He is a huge
black man standing easily 6'2". He looks like he should be
playing football but he is, in fact, one of the best masseurs you
have ever met. Margie is mortified by his presence. She goes to
cover herself up with her hands. "Put your hands back up on your
head young lady!", you say. Reluctantly, she does so. Andrew
smiles as his eyes seem to eat the young blond up. "Andrew, I
say, "please take care of Margie. Her pussy is to be shaved and
I want you to give her a thorough massage." "Yes Miss.", says
Andrew. Margie is led over to the massage table in the corner of
the room and lies down on her back. Andrew fastens leather cuffs
to her wrists and ankles and quickly and efficiently restrains
her to the table so that her hands are stretched to the top and
her legs are wide apart. "She is already wet Miss.", says
Andrew. You look down and see that it is true. Margie's own
juices have soaked her long pink pussy lips and the hair that
covers them. Margie is humiliated beyond belief. She turns her
head to the side in shame. 'Your treatment seems to be working',
you think to yourself. Andrew quickly cuts most of her pubic
hair away with a pair of scissors and then gently lays a towel
soaked in hot water on her pussy. Margie gasps as the heat soaks
into the already warm area. When that towel becomes cool, Andrew
replaces it with another. Within a couple of minutes, Margie's
hips are squirming slightly on the table. Andrew removes the
towel and begins shaving her pussy with a razor. Margie cannot
help squirming as his large black hands manipulate the sensitive
area. She gasps quietly as he pulls first one then the other lip
tight to allow him to shave everywhere. Soon it is done. Her
prominent mound is beautiful. It frames her long, pink inner
lips perfectly. They are now hot and dark from the manipulations
they have received. Andrew releases her legs from their
restraints and turns her over on the table. His fills his huge
hands with oil and begins rubbing her back in long full strokes.
His hands move down from her neck and up from her feet until she
is covered in warm oil. Margie has been moaning contentedly with
the sensation of this massage and is now thoroughly relaxed.
Andrew slowly and sensuously rubs oil into her white buttocks,
clearly defined by her bikini tan line. His hands delve deeper
into the cleavage between her cheeks and his strong fingers soon
find her puckered hole. She gasps and her head raises up as
Andrew penetrates her bottom with one long oiled finger. The hot
oil has its effect, however, and soon his finger is sliding in
and out of her ass in long, full strokes. She doesn't resist as
his hands gently spread her legs. Standing behind her as you are
you can see her pussy perfectly framed from behind. Andrew's
hands move lower and soon he is oiling her large pussy lips from
behind. Andrew rolls her over and begins massaging her breasts.
Margie is openly moaning now. You can see that her eyes are
closed and her body continues to wriggle on the table as she
feels herself being touched by this large, virile man. He pulls
her sensitive nipples over and over again with his slippery
fingers and she arches her back to get them closer to him. His
hands move over her belly and down to where she now wants them to
be. "Please let me come.", she says. Andrew looks at you and
you shake your head. He now starts a kind of teasing. He rubs
her pussy lips and occasionally slides a slippery finger across
her clitoris. It feels to Margie like her clitoris is on fire.
She pulls at the straps around her wrists trying to get free.
Her clitoris is now covered in a mixture of her own juices an oil
and whenever Andrew touches it, it is like rolling a marble
around in a pool of oil. Margie's hips buck upwards in an effort
to get the relief she craves but whenever she gets close, Andrew
stops. The action is almost too much for you. Your hands have
been playing with your own pussy and nipples since the beginning
and you have had about 3 orgasms so far. You hand Andrew a thin
vibrator and he gently inserts it into Margie's bottom. She lets
out a little cry and begs you to turn it on. You take your own
vibrator and begin sliding it in and out of your own soaking
pussy. Andrew now removes his own clothes and gets up on the
table. His cock is huge but in the state Margie is in, you are
sure it is just what she wants. His cock pauses at the entrance
of her white shaved pussy, just touching the lips. Margie is
pleading with him to push it in. He slides the large knob of the
head into her, parting her long, pink lips to the side with it.
Margie gasps at the feeling and closes her eyes. Andrew looks
over at you for the final ok to give her the relief she is
begging for. You reach down under them and turn on the vibrator
now lodged firmly in her bottom and tell Andrew to go ahead. He
starts pumping into her for all she's worth and Margie screams in
pleasure. She begins coming almost immediately in an orgasm that
will last for a couple of minutes. The contrast of his ebony
black cock sliding into her pristine white pussy is too much for
you. You pump your own vibrator into your pussy for your fourth
mind-blowing orgasm of the day. Andrew comes a moment later and
soon you have all calmed down and are sitting on the floor of the
office having a drink. You are all exhausted. Margie is still
covered in oil and is leaning against the wall. She looks right
at you, no longer concerned about her nakedness, "Thank you.",
she says, "I had no idea that it could be this good. I think I'm
going to like the rest of my stay here and I want you to know
that you can 'discipline' me anytime." You all laugh as your
mind turns to what adventures tomorrow might bring.
The Young Boy in Trouble
Story #15 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"Robert, come in!", you say in a load, commanding voice.
The door to your office opens and Robert appears. Robert is one
of the students in the very special training school that you are
in charge of. He is a slender lad, about 5'11" tall with short
brown hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He seventeen years old
and very attractive. His training has progressed very well so
far. He has become willing to follow all of your instructions no
matter how embarrassing they are to him personally. He has, over
the last couple of weeks, learned about his body while being
restrained in a variety of places and positions. You have been
able to play him like a finely tuned instrument. You have
discovered together where he is sensitive and where he is not.
You have seen him squirm with pleasure as his sensitive bottom
was penetrated oh, so slowly by your finger. You have watched
his cock spring to attention as you announced a bare-bottomed
spanking as punishment. You have heard him cry out as his sperm
shot high onto the air during a particularly intense orgasm. Now
he stands quietly in front of your desk. He is shifting
nervously from foot to foot. His mind is racing, anticipating
with both fear and excitement what erotic pleasures he will be
forced to experience today. You have decided that it is time for
Robert to have a breakthrough in his training. For the last two
weeks, Robert has been dominated only by you. He has learned to
be obedient to you and is obviously willing to experience an
orgasm at your hand in whatever fashion you decide today. But
today, you will not be the only person dominating him. You smile
as you think of the plans you have in store for the afternoon.
"Robert", you say, "Please remove all of your clothes." Robert's
face turns a beet red as he hears this request. He has not been
able to get used to being ordered to expose himself in front of a
woman. He hesitates for a moment before his hands move slowly to
the buttons of his shirt. First, his shirt, then his socks and
pants are removed leaving him in only his underwear. You wait
patiently as his hands pause with his thumbs in the waistband of
the briefs. Finally, he pulls them down in one quick motion and
steps out of them. He stands before you with his hands covering
his cock and balls. "Place your hands behind your back please.",
you say quietly. He blushes again as he follows your
instructions. His prick has begun to get hard and you pause for
a moment, looking at his heavy balls hanging under his
circumcised organ. You take the wrist restraints out of your
desk drawer and stand up. You fasten his wrists together in
front of him and then you fasten a blindfold over his eyes.
Unable to see, his breathing now becomes a little heavier and his
cock hardens quickly. You lead him across the room and out the
side door which leads to a now empty corridor. His breathing has
become even heavier as he now knows he is outside your office,
completely naked! You walk him down to the end of the corridor
and into a room you have prepared. As you walk in, you see the
two female students you were expecting; Janice and Terri. You
put a finger over your lips to make sure they stay silent as you
bring Robert to a padded massage table in the middle of the room.
You position him on the table, on his back and begin slowly and
efficiently tying him up. His hands are stretched above his head
and tied to the top of the table. His legs are lifted wide apart
and attached to ropes designed specifically for this purpose. By
the time you are finished, he is completely helpless and totally
exposed. You step back to observe your handiwork. His cock is
now rock hard and his balls look large and heavy as they hang
below it. Looking a little lower, you see that you have left his
sensitive anus completely exposed. His mouth is now parted as he
pants, waiting with the delicious anticipation of a sexual slave
who does not know what to expect next. You turn now to the two
girls you are training to dominate men. They are both eighteen
years old and are very pretty. Janice is a true blond and stands
just under six feet tall. She carries herself like a fashion
model and always looks comfortable in her body. She is dressed
in a leather corset that leaves her buttocks and pussy exposed
and pushes her breasts together and up on display. The nipples
are not covered and you can see that they are already hard. She
has not taken her eyes off Robert's hard prick since he walked in
and she is licking her lips sensuously. Terri, on the other
hand, is more petite in her appearance. She is a brunette with a
tight trim body that is now almost completely naked. As
instructed, she is wearing a garter belt, stockings, leather
cuffs and a leather collar. She looks like the tougher of the
two. Her tiny nipples are also sticking up and you can see the
juices from her shaved pussy glistening on the folds of her slit.
You sit down to watch the action and the girls go right to work.
Janice starts by putting a tiny dab of hot lotion on Robert's
nipples. He begins squirming right away as this extra
stimulation of his nipples seems to travel directly to his cock.
Moving a little lower, Janice rubs a small dab on the bottom side
of the head of his dick and it bobs up and down in appreciation.
Robert moans at the touch to his sensitive organ. The lotion
begins its effect right away and in a moment, he is pleading for
relief from the warm, teasing feeling the lotion is having on
him. Janice starts to move away but Terri takes the ointment
from her and puts a small bit directly onto his exposed anus.
His hips jump from the table against his restraints as she rubs
the sensitive area slowly. Now Terri, takes a long feather and
touches the tip of it against the back of his left knee. Moving
very slowly, she runs the tip of the feather along his inner
thigh towards his genitals. As the feather begins to travel up
the sensitive skin just to the side of his cock, Robert begins
straining towards it, pleading for her to touch his cock. Terri
allows him no relief. Instead, she now runs the feather across
his now hot nipples. Janice has taken an ice cube and starts to
drip the ice-cold water from it onto Robert's nipples while Terri
plays. Robert gasps. It is immediately apparent to him that
there is more that one woman here and he is completely helpless
to do anything about it. You stand up and remove his blindfold.
His eyes turn wide as saucers as he sees the two teenage girls
teasing his defenseless body. His blush travels down his face
and onto his chest in his embarrassment. Terri is now standing
between his legs and tickling his sensitive anus with the tip of
the feather. The sensation is almost too much and you see
Robert's prick begin to twitch in the sure signs of an orgasm.
The girls stop instantly and wait until it has passed. Robert is
beside himself. He is now begging the girls to let him come as
they alternately drip ice onto the head of his cock and tickle it
with the feather. The girls untie him from the table and tie his
hands behind his back. They have him kneel down in front of
Terri. While Janice holds him from behind, Terri holds the
sensitive lips of her pussy wide apart. He can clearly see the
pink inner lips of her pussy and the hot juices running down her
thigh. Robert sticks his tongue out as far as it will go and
Terri moves forward enough that just the tip of his tongue can
touch her. He feverishly runs the tip of his tongue up and down
Terri's sensitive pink lips. She doesn't allow him to get close
and he moans in frustration. She adjusts herself so he can
barely touch the tip of her clitoris and he now directs his
attention there. When she can stand it no more, she moves closer
and instructs him to run his tongue deep into her pussy. She is
now moaning and holding his head firmly in place. She pulls his
mouth up to cover her clitoris and he obediently sucks it into
his mouth. His hot tongue slides under the hood of her clit and
his lips pull the hard nubbin between them. He runs his tongue
rapidly back and forth across her sensitive clitoris until she
cries out with pleasure. Her whole body tightens and she throws
her head back. You watch excitedly as her knees begin to shake
and then she screams as the orgasm runs through her. Robert's
face is covered in her juices as Janice informs him that he is
about to get a bare-bottomed spanking. Robert blushes in his
embarrassment. It is one thing to get a spanking from you who is
older than him, but to suffer the kind of humiliating punishment
that a little boy would get from someone his own age is
unbearable. Nevertheless, he obediently bends over Janice's knee
to receive his chastisement. She holds him firmly in place and
instructs him to spread his legs wide apart. He reluctantly does
so. She starts by rubbing his tight buttocks all over and
occasionally sliding her hands between his legs to squeeze his
balls or cock. Then she slowly spanks his buttocks until they
are a rosy red. He is squirming by the end of it. She pauses
for a moment and then you see her slide a finger into her own
soaking pussy. She takes it out and slowly but firmly slides its
full length into his sensitive bottom. Robert gasps at the
sensation. She slides it in and out until he is just about to
come from it and then stops. Robert moans out loud, frustrated
once again. She has him get on his knees in front of her and
then pulls his face right into her pussy. Robert licks for all
he is worth and it only takes a moment before Janice now screams
in ecstacy. The girls now take Robert and re-attach him to the
table. His blindfold is replaced and we see that his red cock is
quivering as he pleads for release. Terri opens a jar of honey
and takes a large dab on one finger as Janice pops a couple of
ice cubes into her mouth. Terri touches his sensitive anus and
very slowly slides her honey coated finger into his ass. You
know from experience that the sensation is like having your whole
body melt at once. Robert's body strains upwards and his hard
cock slides right into the waiting mouth of Janice who has the
ice in her mouth. The combination of hot and cold on his cock
along with the exquisite sensations going on in his ass has
Robert pulling with all his might at the ropes which hold him.
He cries out, screaming with pleasure as he empties his balls in
a mind-shattering orgasm. It takes a few minutes before they all
calm down. The girls leave and you untie Robert and lead him
back to your office. His knees are weak, he is totally drained
and you walk slowly. Watching these three over the last hour has
turned you on like never before. If you don't come right now,
you feel like you will explode. You close the door to your
office and sit down on the nearest chair. You pull your skirt to
your waist. As usual, you are not wearing any panties. "Lick me
Robert.", you gasp. You hook your legs over the arms of the
chair to expose yourself completely. Robert falls right to his
knees and you feel his hot tongue run deep inside you and along
your long pussy lips. When he sucks your clitoris into his
mouth, your passion boils over and your orgasm shakes your body
as you cry out for more. It is one of the best working days you
have ever had!
The Restaurant
Story #16 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"We're going out for lunch.", I say one Saturday afternoon.
We jump in the car and drive to one of our favorite restaurants.
You are wearing a light pink blouse which buttons down the front.
You are also wearing a white skirt that is very light and summer
weight. Under this is your sexiest bra and panty set in a white
lace. We pick a secluded corner of the restaurant and order our
drinks. Our waiter is Jacques, a very attractive French Canadian
in his early thirties. We are sitting very quietly and looking
at our menus when, all of a sudden, I put my menu down and look
right at you. You look back at me expectantly. "Give me your
panties.", you hear me say in a clear unmistakable tone. You are
shocked! The menu starts to shake in your hands. "Here?!", you
whisper in a near panic. The restaurant is very crowded and you
have never had to do something like this before. You look around
anxiously and then back at me, hoping that I've changed my mind.
I simply smile at you. With a last look around, you reach under
your skirt and surreptitiously pull the lacy white panties down
your legs and off your ankles. You quickly bunch them into a
tiny ball and pass them to me under the table. I smile again as
I raise them to my face to smell them. "Please put them down!",
you whisper, worried that someone will see. "You're wet.", I
say, "I can smell it. Are you wet?". "Yes.", you say in a
little girl voice. I take the pretty panties and lay them right
on the table in front of me. You cannot believe it. Someone is
sure to notice them and you would be so embarrassed. You
realize, however, that you are indeed quite wet and aroused and
getting wetter by the minute. "Raise your skirt so you can sit
directly on the chair.", I say This is not difficult to
accomplish as your skirt is still able to cover you adequately.
The leather of the seat feels strange against your naked buttocks
and wet pussy. A moment later your waiter returns. You panties
are still on the table in plain view. He can't miss them! You
look up and see him openly grinning right at you. You are
mortified. You turn your head away, blushing like crazy. We'd
like a couple more minutes to decide.", I tell the waiter and he
blissfully leaves. I reach into my jacket and pull out several
photographs. "Do you remember these?", I ask as I lay them on
the table. You recognize them instantly. They were taken by me
several days ago while you were in bondage. It was a great
session and you see the perfectly clear images of you tied with
your hands and legs held wide apart. You can see the clips on
both your nipples and sensitive inner pussy lips. Your pussy is
held wide apart by the clips and you can plainly see the pink
interior completely exposed. Your pink anus shines in one
photograph from the lubrication it has just enjoyed. In the next
photograph, the fleshy color of a small butt plug peeks out from
your tiny hole. "Do you think the waiter will like them?", I ask
mischievously. "Oh, please don't!", you beg. You see the waiter
from the corner of your eye, heading back in your direction.
"Please don't show them.", you plead. "Shhhhh...", I whisper
reassuringly. The waiter arrives back at the table. You hang
your head feeling humiliated at being exposed in this way.
"Jacques", I say, "we won't need these at the table any more.
Could you take care of them for me?" "Of course Monsieur.", says
Jacques. You are so embarrassed that you barely hear me ordering
our food. When next I look up, the panties and pictures are
gone. "You didn't give him the pictures did you?!", I ask
disbelievingly. My reply is a simple nod and a smile. Oh no!
you think to yourself. What will he be thinking about you. You
notice that your pussy has caused you to be sitting in a
veritable pool of your own juices. Obviously this has turned you
on. On the table now are a pair of nipple clips. You eyes go
wide at the sight. "What are you planning to do to me!", you
ask, "This is a crowded restaurant!" You know even as you speak
these words that your protests will carry little weight. It is
as it has always been with us. You will do whatever you are told
not matter how outrageous. The thought scares you a little but
the fear adds a delicious anticipation to you. Perhaps you will
be asked to strip naked right here in the middle of the
restaurant. Perhaps you will be given like a plaything to one of
the patrons or to the staff in the back. It is at once
terrifying and exciting. Jacques is now hovering near our table,
almost too eager to please. "Jacques", I ask, "do you think she
can enjoy her meal while these are attached to her nipples?" You
gasp at the question. You can't believe that I am having this
conversation as though discussing the weather while you are right
in front of me. "Oh oui, Monsieur.", says Jacques smiling at me.
"Very well", I say, "Dear, please go to the ladies room and
remove that brassiere and replace it with these clips. You
hesitate. Stunned at the request. Jacques is waiting
expectantly to see if you will obey. Your face is a beet red and
you are trembling with emotion as you slowly get to your feet and
move off to the ladies room. A few short minutes later, the
nipple clips are in place, pinching your long hard nipples in the
feeling you know so well. This is the first time you have put
the clips on yourself and you are not sure that you like it when
it is not done to you. You look at yourself in the mirror. The
clips are painfully obvious to anyone who looks! They are
sticking out beneath the flimsy fabric of your blouse and you
know that there is no way of concealing that. You look at your
face for a moment and it surprises you. It is not the same, shy
tentative woman of several months ago. You are radiant and
obviously sexually aroused. Your flushed face gives you away.
You reach under your skirt for a moment to slide your fingers
across your hot clitoris. The sensation is electric! You have
to restrain yourself from bringing yourself to an orgasm right
away. You tuck your bra into your purse and with your arms
crossed across your breasts to hide as much as you can you
quickly move back to our table. Our food has arrived while you
have been gone and I am slowly eating as you sit down. "Very
good.", I say. You look down at the nipple clips sticking out
from your breasts beneath your blouse. You are very turned on.
Jacques is back in a flash obviously interested in what the next
turn of events will bring. "Darling", I ask, "don't cover
yourself up like that. Show Jacques how the clips look on you."
Your face turns a brighter shade of red as you lower your arms to
allow Jacques to see the shape of the clips sticking out.
Jacques is almost drooling in his observations. "Well", I say,
"you can't really see anything can you? You should open your
blouse and show Jacques how pretty those clips look on your long
brown nipples." You are astonished once more in an evening that
seems full of such emotions. You look around fearful that
everyone in the restaurant is looking but frankly, given where
you are sitting, no one can really see you. Your hands are
shaking as they reach up to unbutton the first button. One by
one they are slowly undone until I can see an expanse of flesh
from your neck to your waist. "Show him dear.", I say. You
hesitate once more before reaching up and spreading your blouse
wide apart to expose your breasts and their accompanying nipple
clips fully to Jacques. "Magnifique!", whispers Jacques. You
hold your blouse wide apart showing all your charms until you see
me smile and nod. Thankfully, you button up your blouse quickly.
Jacques seems visibly shaken as he totters off to serve his other
clients. You like the fact that you have that effect on him.
Everyone likes to be attractive, but you have turned him on with
your behavior. We start to eat our meal and for the next few
minutes we don't talk. The sensation of the nipple clips
pinching your breasts and your pussy getting slowly more and more
wet keeps distracting you. You have an irresistible desire to
reach down and rub yourself to an orgasm right here at the table.
You could come at the least touch and not care who was looking.
Jacques returns a few minutes later. You look down and see that
he has a hardon. Looking at you being continuously aroused has
caused him the same sensation. "Jacques", you hear me say, "did
you know that I keep her pussy shaved? It is quite pretty.
Sweetheart, show Jacques how pretty a shaved pussy is." You are
so hot that you don't even hesitate any more. You push you chair
back a couple of inches and begin raising your skirt while you
look right at him. Jacques has begun breathing heavily in ragged
breaths. Your breathing is more like gasping as you now raise
your skirt right up to your waist. Jacques gasps as he sees your
pussy with its juices glistening in the dim light of the
restaurant. You can't resist any more. You reach down and with
one finger, quickly rub your pussy juices across your clitoris.
Jacques closes his eyes and his body twitches as he comes. You
see him bite his tongue to avoid crying out. A dark stain
appears on his trousers from his jism. The sight is too much for
you. You begin coming in short panting breaths, your whole body
shakes as wave after wave passes through your body. When you
have regained your senses, and covered yourself again, Jacques
has disappeared. I pay for the meal and we leave quickly. We
make it as far as the car before you attack me. You undo my
pants and take my hard cock deep into your mouth. I groan out
loud at the sensation. The scene has turned me on terribly. It
was all I could do to wait until now. It takes only a few short
strokes before you feel my body tighten up and spasm after spasm
of jism shoots from me. When it is done I do up my pants and we
look at each other for a long moment before breaking into
hysterics.
The Secretary
Story #17 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
You thought that you would always be a homemaker. When you
got married it looked great and then it seemed routine and then,
it was five years later and you thought that that was it. Now,
here you are, back as a secretary in a new job. You have been
working for a full week now and you are beginning to settle in.
You found that your fingers remembered how to type even when you
thought that you had forgotten. Your supervisor is a svelte
looking woman who has a particularly stern manner. Your boss is
one of the most attractive men you know. He is tall, strong,
dark haired with the sexiest voice you have ever heard. His name
is Mr. Rusko and he and your supervisor, Miss Branck have made
every effort to start you off in the new job. They told you that
you would have a one week trial period and that you had that time
to get yourself back up to speed. They were very generous in
telling you that any mistakes made during the trial period would
be forgiven. Miss Branck was very pleasant as she pointed out
the errors that you had made and by the end of the week, she
almost none to show you. You were pleased that both she and Mr.
Rusko complimented you on your work. You noticed, however, that
some of the other girls who have been with the company a while
did not get the same treatment over their mistakes. Just before
you left the office on Friday, you remember seeing Jeannie, the
girl in the desk next to yours, called by Miss Branck. Jeannie
looked nervous as she went over to talk to her. You saw that
Miss Branck looked very strict while she talked to her. Jeannie
wasn't very talkative when she came back to her desk and when you
invited her out for an after work drink, she told you that she
had to stay late to speak to Mr. Rusko and Miss Branck. She
looked awfully nervous and you wonder why. Surely they wouldn't
fire her for some typing mistakes, you think to yourself. Now,
as you enter the office, you see that Jeannie is already at her
desk looking as chipper as ever. "Good Morning Jeannie.", you
say to her pleasantly. "Hi there.", she replies. "How did your
Friday meeting go with the gruesome twosome?", you joke. Jeannie
immediately blushes red and she avoids your look. "It was O.K.",
she stammers. This has you even more curious. "Did you get into
trouble?", you ask. She nods her head. "How come you're so
nervous about it.", you ask her. She looks over at you coyly.
"You'll find out.", she says. Now you are really curious. What
does she mean? "Tell me.", you say. Jeannie blushes again. "I
can't.", she whispers. You insist and finally she relents.
"O.K.", she says, "but you can't tell anyone I told you." You
promise. "Well, sometimes, when I've made a lot of mistakes,
Miss Branck and Mr. Rusko make me stay after work is over and
then they punish me for my mistakes." Your eyes open wide in
disbelief as a shiver runs down your spine. "What do you mean?",
you say. "It's not just me.", says Jeannie, "most of the younger
girls get punished that way. When I first got told to stay late,
I was brought up to Mr. Rusko's office and they made me sit down
and then they told me about all of my mistakes. There weren't a
lot but they made a big deal about it. They finally gave me a
choice. They said that they knew that I was capable of good work
and that I could either leave the company or choose to be
punished by them. Anyway, I didn't want to leave, so I let them
punish me." You face is flushed at this story and you notice
that your pussy is already soaking wet at the story. "How did
they punish you?", you ask. Jeannie hesitates a long time before
she answers, "They spanked me just like a little girl." You are
really in an uproar now. Jeannie turns back to your work and you
start on your own but your mind is in a turmoil. The image of
young Jeannie being turned over Mr. Rusko's knee turns you on
like crazy. Dominance and submission games are your favorite
thing anyway and you imagine that Jeannie is lying across your
knee and that you are lifting her skirt and lowering her panties.
You look over at her and pretend that her thighs and buttocks are
slowly becoming revealed. Your thoughts drift in and out of the
exciting thoughts all morning and by the time lunch rolls around,
you take a break in the washroom to masturbate. You have to bite
your tongue while your fingers bring your wet pussy to a
shattering orgasm in only a few strokes. You are a little calmer
after lunch, but every time you look at Jeannie, you get turned
on all over again. Miss Branck calls you over in the late
afternoon. "The work you did last week was actually very high in
quality.", she tells you, "But I see that there are a number of
rather simple mistakes in today's effort. This is really not
acceptable. I will expect an immediate improvement or I'll have
to take some kind of action." You are embarrassed at the
scolding and you resolve yourself to improve your work. You
continue on with your day and your work does improve. At home
that night, your thoughts turn again to the 'punishments' of Miss
Branck and Mr. Rusko. You wonder what it would be like to be
submissive to the two of them at once. The thought is at once
exciting and disconcerting. Our lovemaking that night is the
best it has been in ages and you surrender yourself totally to
it. You ask me to tie your hands together and you love the
feeling of being helpless while being brought to an orgasm. The
next morning, you arrive to work with a glow on your face and it
doesn't go unnoticed by Jeannie. "Great night last night?", she
teases. You blush as you tell her about your lovemaking. Her
eyes open wide. "You really let him tie you up?", she asks. You
nod your head. "I could tell you a lot of stuff I've done.", you
tell her. "But, I'd better do it after work." Jeannie looks so
interested that maybe you'll actually tell her some of the things
you have done. You promise to go out with her after work and
exchange girl-talk. She would probably be turned on about
finding out what it would be like to submit herself to someone
else totally. Work continues as per usual but again today you
are distracted by the thoughts of your own sexuality. Just
before the end of the day, Miss Branck calls you over to her
desk. "Your work still contains a number of mistakes.", she
says, "I am really quite surprised. I think that your quality
was better last week than today. In any case, Mr. Rusko and I
would like to speak to you about it today right after work.
Please wait for me and we'll go up to his office together." Your
heart skips a beat. Your mind goes into overdrive and you head
back to your desk as though you are in a daze. You wonder if
they plan to punish you just like Jeannie. What would that be
like you think. You hope that they don't and you hope that they
do. Jeannie looks at you curiously as you sit down. "Are you
O.K.?", she asks. You nod your head. "I have to stay late
tonight.", you tell her, "Maybe we could meet later instead."
Her eyes open wide. "Oh...", she says. She writes her address
down on a piece of paper. It is not far from the office. A few
short minutes later, you and Miss Branck are alone in the office.
"Come with me.", she says. You follow her to the elevator and up
to the fourth floor. You notice that your hands are perspiring
and that you are really nervous. You enter Mr. Rusko's office
and sit down as instructed. Miss Branck sits next to you.
"Well, young lady", says Mr. Rusko, "It seems that our
congratulations were premature. Now, I know that you are capable
of quality work so the only conclusion I can come to is that you
simply aren't paying attention. Let me tell you the way that we
handle slovenly work here. We give the girls a choice. We tell
them that they can go and work for a company that is interested
in low quality work or they can choose to be punished here by
Miss Branck and myself. I can assure you that you will not find
the punishment comfortable. However, we have noticed that those
employees who have been punished are generally, happier and much
more productive. Now you also have that choice. Which will it
be?" Your heart is racing at a mile a minute. You really don't
want to be punished but the thought of it is a turn on and
besides, you really don't want to leave the company. "I'll be
punished by you.", you say in a whisper. Mr. Rusko smiles.
"Miss Branck will prepare you then.", he says. Miss Branck
stands up and takes you into the next room. Her look is quite
severe. You bow your head submissively and wait for her
instructions. "Remove all of your clothing.", she says. Your
hands are trembling as you reach for the buttons on your dress.
It soon falls to the floor and is soon followed by your, slip,
stockings and panties. Soon your are wearing nothing but your
jewelry. You wait patiently while you look at the floor. Miss
Branck stands back to admire your trim form. Her eyes linger on
your shaved pussy and you see her smile. "Very pretty.", she
says. She hands you a standard hospital gown that opens in the
back. It is short and comes down to just below your buttocks but
it does cover you. She turns you around and does up the one tie
in the back at the top. She turns you around again and looks to
make sure that you are ready. You are mortified that your
nipples have become quite hard and that your pussy is soaking
wet. She takes you by the arm and brings you back into Mr.
Rusko's office. The gown opens with every step you take and you
know that in a moment it will be completely exposed. Miss Branck
moves to the middle of the room and sits down in a
straight-backed chair. "Lie over my lap.", she says to you.
Hesitantly you do so, feeling the strange feeling of her nylons
against your bare skin. The gown falls naturally to the sides to
expose your buttocks to their gaze. You feel her cool hands
touch you for the first time. Her left hand is in the small of
your back and holds you firmly in the proper position. Her other
hand rests gently on your smooth bottom. The spanking starts
suddenly and you feel her sharp stinging slaps strike first one
cheek then the other. The spanking goes on for some time and the
heat rises slowly from your bottom as it continues. The heat
travels directly to your pussy as the erotic punishment
continues. You know that you are soaking wet and you hope they
don't find out. The whole event seems to happen in a daze as
though to someone else. Miss Branck stands you up and you feel
your bottom is hot. You think that this it is over and you wait
for her to bring you back to your clothes. Instead she brings
you over to the corner of the room. "You'll stand her 'on
display' until we tell you. She says. She places you facing the
corner just like a five-year-old who has just been chastised.
Your face turns red at the embarrassing position. You feel her
hands at your neck and suddenly the gown is untied and she lets
it fall to the floor. You are now completely naked in the corner
of the office and they have you stand there for perhaps five
minutes displaying your red bottom. The heat in your bottom
gradually diminishes until the warmest thing about you is wet
slit. The spanking by this woman has turned you on and you have
no idea what is to come next. The five minutes seem to go on
forever and you can sense Mr. Rusko and Miss Branck looking at
your helpless body. Finally you hear Mr. Rusko's voice, "All
right, then I'll complete your punishment now. Come here." You
hesitate for a moment. You know that as you turn around, you
will be exposing your entire body to him and you are embarrassed
to do that. Blushing yet again, you finally turn around and with
your eyes downcast submissively, you shuffle over to him. He has
you stand beside his chair for a moment as he looks at you. Your
hands have naturally covered yourself and he instructs you to
lower them. You do so and he looks directly at your firm breasts
and their hard nipples and your shaven slit. You know that your
hot juices are easily visible on your bare pussy lips thus
betraying your turned on condition. He makes you stand there for
a moment while he opens his drawer and takes out a black leather
strap and lays it on his desk. His large, strong hands reach out
to take your wrists and pull you over his lap. He lays the cold
leather strap on your buttocks and you shiver as you imagine the
sensation of the spanking to come. His strokes start a moment
later and your bottom is given a good paddling. When he stands
you up again, your bottom is hot and there are a couple of tears
on your cheeks. You stand before them submissively, no longer
attempting to cover yourself as they tell you that they expect to
see better work from you in the future. You dress hurriedly and
leave the building a few minutes later. You are walking in a
kind of daze as you find yourself at Jeannie's apartment. She
lets you in right away. Her look is concerned as you walk in.
"Are you O.K.?", she asks. You nod your head. "Did they....
spank you?" Again you nod your head. "Well, maybe I could put
some lotion on for you or something. Would that help?" She
leads you into her bedroom and helps take off your dress. You
lie on your stomach, naked again in front of a strange woman as
she begins gently rubbing lotion into your hot bottom. Her
fingers stroke you gently and you feel yourself becoming more and
more turned on. You hear her start to breath deeply and without
saying anything, you spread your legs slowly apart. Her hands
naturally slide lower and lower until her fingers discover your
wetness. You turn over and pull her face into your shaven pussy.
Her long, hot tongue slides right into you and the licking of
your pussy juices is soon followed up by the roving tongue
finding your hard clit. Jeannie's hands move up your body to
pinch your nipples hard and you let out a loud moan. Your orgasm
seems to start deep in your body and spread outward right to your
fingertips. It goes on for a long time and you cry out at the
pleasure. Afterwards, you and Jeannie lie together, "I know what
it's like.", she tells you, "I'm always so turned on after it
happens." You rest for awhile before making love again. This
time it is you who brings her to a climax. By the time you get
home, it is late but it is a warm, smiling, satisfied woman who
comes home to recount the hottest story she can remember
happening in a long time.
On Display
Story #18 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is Saturday evening and we have just finished a fabulous
meal. You have prepared a feast fit for kings and the romantic
candle-lit dinner has left us both in the mood for a little
after-dinner fun. "Come on.", I say, "Let's go play." You give
me your coy, little-girl smile. "Yes Sir.", you say. You follow
me meekly into the bedroom. You aren't sure quite what to expect
as I have made each evening an experience of the unexpected. I
have arranged our room with soft lights, and arranged the bed so
that you can fall right onto it. Very, very tenderly I start to
remove your clothing, kissing each part of you as it comes into
view. First your blouse drops to the floor and you feel my hot
breath as I kiss your neck and shoulders. You moan softly as I
give you a gentle bite. I am standing behind you and you lean
back against me as I reach around to undo the front clasp on your
bra. The lacy covering slides down your arms and falls to join
the silk blouse. You stretch your hands up behind your head and
you hold yourself there to expose your breasts fully to me. You
know that I love seeing you in this position better than any
other. My hands move softly across your smooth skin, stroking it
and moving in ever smaller circles toward your already hard
nipples. You secretly hope that I'll pinch them but I do not.
Instead, they feel the same soft gentle caressing that the rest
of you receives. My hands move lower now, stroking your belly
and you close your eyes to better experience the feeling as my
fingers undo the clasp to your skirt. It falls away from you
revealing your pale blue silk panties. They are one of your
favorite pairs and you know that they look great on you. You
feel me turning and you turn also, still with your hands up
behind your head. "Open your eyes.", I whisper. You look to see
us reflected in the full length mirror in our bedroom. Your long
lanky body is stretched out as though attached to me. Your
breasts are flattened against your chest and are topped with your
long brown nipples which are already getting hard. You see me
slowly sink to my knees behind you and start to slide your
panties down your legs. Your shaven pussy and its long slit is
slowly revealed. You step out of your panties, now completely
naked before me. My hands guide you to the bed lying you down on
your front and making sure that you are comfortable. You
surrender your body totally to me. You feel my large strong
hands touch your feet. They are drenched in warm oil.
"Mmmmm.", you say. Starting at your toes, I slowly move all the
way up your legs to your bottom. Over and over I rub your legs
until all the knots are out. This is totally unexpected but
wonderful. From your legs, I move up and start massaging your
bottom. The feeling is glorious. You feel my fingers dig deep
into the tissue releasing all the tension you have bottled up in
your body. Now my hands massage your back in long, strong
strokes from the small of your back all the way to your neck.
You allow your body to relax like a rag doll and the hot-oil
massage begins to sink in. By the time I am done with your back,
you are almost asleep. You offer no resistance when I turn you
over to begin on your front. I start with your temples and move
down your face. You have never had it so good. The massage
continues down your body, firmly massaging your arms and fingers
and then moving back up to your chest. The hot oil is softly
worked into your breasts and nipples and then lower down to your
belly and finally you feel your legs being spread apart to
receive the last of the massage and oil on the lips of your
pussy. The whole process has taken perhaps an hour, maybe less.
You are totally relaxed and more than a little turned on. You
open your eyes and stretch your hands out to me. "Come here.",
you say in a husky voice. I shake my head, smiling. I hold up
several silk scarves. "Can I use these on you I ask. You look
up into my eyes while a shiver runs through your belly. "O.K.",
you whisper. My hands are very gentle as they tie your wrists to
the head of the bed. One scarf becomes a gag and your mouth
opens wide to offer yourself submissively to it. Now that you
are truly helpless, you feel your pussy starting to get very wet.
You are totally relaxed, but the anticipation of what may happen
next is very exciting. I sit down beside you and begin playing
with your slippery nipples. I drip more hot oil on them and
begin rubbing it in. You feel my fingers pinching the nipples
only to have them escape by slipping though my fingers. You
close your eyes, enjoying the constant stimulation. All of a
sudden you hear the doorbell ring. The loud sound has you start
and your body tries to get up before it remembers that it is
attached to the bed. "Shhhhh", I say softly. "Relax. I'll be
back in a minute." I leave the room with you still tied to the
bed and helplessly gagged. I seem to be gone a long time before
I return. When I walk into the room, you are a little relieved
and then you see that I am followed by your friends; Bill and
Marge! You pull frantically at your bonds trying to get up.
Bill and Marge have never seen you in anything else but your
Sunday best. Bill is grinning wildly at your exposed body and
Marge looks a little shocked. It is obvious from your position
exactly what is happening here. Because of the gag you can't
even speak to them. Marge is standing at the end of the bed and
is trembling a little as she looks at you carefully. 'Perhaps
she is wondering what it would be like for her?', you think to
yourself. I am sitting down beside you again and you close your
eyes in embarrassment. "She loves being dominated.", you hear me
say and despite yourself, you feel your face blush red. "I have
had her dominated by both men and women. I gave her a massage a
little while ago before I tied her up. I think her body is
tremendous when it's covered in oil. Her nipples are my
favorite. Do you see how hard they are. Look at this, she loves
them to be pinched very hard." You feel my fingers at your
nipples pulling them hard away from your body. You are unable to
contain a moan at the sensation. Your eyes open to see Marge and
Bill looking at you closely. You notice that Marge is breathing
heavily and looks a little flushed herself. Marge says, "I think
we should go." "Please don't.", I say, "She's actually turned on
by your being here. Maybe you could do something for her. Could
you put these on her nipples?" Marge looks at the nipple clamps
with her eyes wide apart. "What are those?", she says in wonder.
"They're called nipple clips.", I say. Marge takes them in her
hand to examine them. "Don't they hurt?", she asks. "Sure, a
little.", I say, "but she really likes them. Marge looks at you
questioningly. "Do you really?", she asks in a small voice. You
nod your head. She moves slowly over to the side of the bed and
I move aside. She sits down beside you and takes one of the
clips in one hand. Her fingers are shaking as they pull one of
your nipples up and away from your breast to attach the clip to
it. Your eyes close and you moan at the sensation. You feel the
other nipple being pulled and pinched as Marge attaches the other
clip to it. You have never been so embarrassed as right now.
You feel Marge standing up and you open your eyes to see both
Marge and Bill looking at your body. "Look Honey.", says Bill,
her pussy's completely shaved! You feel my hands gently opening
your legs and you try to keep them closed. "Bill", I say, "would
you please tie her other knee like this one?" Between the two of
us your knees are now tied wide apart thus exposing your
embarrassingly wet pussy lips. My fingers pull your tender pussy
lips wide apart to further expose you to your friends. "One of
the things she enjoys best", I say, "is to be punished. Take a
look at some of these pictures." You see me take out our private
album and show the pictures of you being spanked just like a
little girl. The album contains graphics pictures of you and
despite the already exposing position you are now in, you find
yourself embarrassed again. Bill is standing just behind Marge
as they look through the album together. You can see that Marge
is turned on by the photographs and you see Bills hands reach
around her to play with her breasts. She leans back against him
and allows him to undo her blouse and slip his hands in to hold
her firm breasts. They stop at one picture in particular. "I'll
be attaching her like that in a few minutes." I say, "I figure
that I'll give her a good spanking until her bottom is pink and
then I'll use her vibrator on her until she comes while hanging
there. Do you like using a vibrator Marge?" Marge looks down
submissively as she whispers yes. Your vibrator is on the table
beside you. You see me pick it up and hand it to Marge. Her
blouse is now completely open and Bill completes the job by
removing it from her shoulders to reveal her trim breasts topped
with tiny pink nipples. "Here Marge", I say, "play with her with
it. Just don't let her come yet." Marge turns on the toy and
begins touching your hot, oiled body with the humming instrument.
She starts at the inside of your bound knees and works her way
upward. Soon you are straining to be touched directly on your
pussy but Marge won't allow it. She touches you all over, first
your belly, next your breasts, then the nipple clips and finally
back to your upper thighs but it is a long time before you feel
the vibrator right on your clit. She can't leave it there long
because it will only take a moment for you to come and she won't
allow it. It seems like an eternity for you as your body writhes
in its bonds seeking relief. Finally she stops, you open your
eyes to see that everyone's clothes are now on the floor and Bill
is sporting an erection that is, to say the least, impressive.
Bill and I untie you and reattach you standing with your hands
tied to the ceiling. Your legs are attached wide apart to leave
you completely accessible to us. Marge stands in front of you
and presses her body against your own slippery one. Bill stands
behind her and reaches around to remove your nipple clips. He
takes first one then the other and places them on Marge's pink
nipples instead. She gasps as she feels the piquant pinch of the
clamps for the first time ever. Marge stands behind you now and
you turn your head to see her holding a small leather strap. You
see her slide one hand into her brown haired pussy while the
other swings the leather against your buttocks. The first few
strokes are very light but soon she is smacking your smooth
bottom in sharp stinging strokes. The spanking turns you on even
more. It does not take long and it is over. You feel Marge's
hand rubbing your bottom and feeling the heat rising from it.
One then two of her fingers slide into your dripping pussy to wet
themselves and then they move further behind you to lubricate
your tight bottom. You reach up on your toes and moan behind the
silk gag as her fingers go particularly deep. Bill is standing
in front of you and you feel the tip of his massive hard-on
nudging against your pussy. Marge slides her fingers deep into
your body and you move forward naturally, thus impaling yourself
on Bill's cock. Marge controls the rhythm now as her fingers
slide in and out of your rear pushing you harder and harder onto
Bill's cock. You know you are close to coming but it is not to
be allowed yet. Marge removes her fingers and they are quickly
replaced by my cock. Now you are filled as never before. Bill's
large organ fills your pussy completely while my cock fills your
bottom. You close your eyes, savoring the sensation. You hear
the hum of the vibrator again and it touches your sensitive
breasts just as Bill and I start sliding in and out of you. You
feel me press against your well-spanked bottom and you are even
more turned on by the feeling. You open your eyes to look right
into Marge's. You open your mouths and your tongues touch in a
sensitive kiss that connects you all together. Bill and I start
thrusting in a perfect rhythm. He pulls out as I push in then
visa versa. Your body feels like its turning inside out. You
feel my body tighten in the beginning of my orgasm. The feeling
is too much for you and you feel both your pussy and ass tighten
on Bill and I as your orgasm starts from the depths of your belly
and flows outward. You cry out hard against the gag, letting
yourself scream really for the first time in your life as we all
begin coming together. Even Marge, with two fingers deep in her
pussy moans as her orgasm mingles with yours. It is perhaps the
most exquisite sensation you have ever encountered.
The High School Locker Room
Story #19 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is the last class of the day and you are tired. Being a
phys-ed instructor at the local high school is a demanding job
and the girls have been giving you a hard time. Spring probably
has something to do with the rambunctious nature of your charges
but all their energy is wearing you out. Also, just looking at
their young limber bodies, just budding into womanhood has you
kind of horny. You don't usually think about such things while
you're working but seeing those girls today in their tights as
they went through their exercises turned you on. Your pussy has
been hot and wet all afternoon and your nipples seem to be in a
constant state of erection. The last class that you currently
have doing gymnastics are the grade 11s. The sixteen and
seventeen year-olds are stretching their bodies into a variety of
sexual contortions. In one corner, the girls on the mats are
doing split after split and looking at those long legs stretched
so far apart makes you imagine one of them tied up in that
position, totally helpless to prevent the stimulation of her
body. On the trampoline, your eye catches sight of one of the
bustier girls as her breasts bounce up and down. Her hard
nipples are prominently displayed through the thin fabric of her
Danskin and you are embarrassed to catch yourself thinking about
what it would be like to suck them. 'This is crazy', you think
to yourself, 'These girls are innocent teenagers who don't know
anything about sex.' The day will prove you wrong. The bell
sounds and the girls quickly tidy up before heading to the locker
room. It will be a good 20 minutes before they've showered and
changed and you are able to close the place up. You decide to
take the opportunity to go to your office and masturbate to
release some of this nervous energy. You enter your office and
lock the door behind you. In the bottom drawer of your desk is a
large vibrator and an envelope containing a magazine on your
favorite fantasy: bondage. You open the envelope and take out
the bondage mag. Flipping through a couple of pages, you stop at
a story about teenage girls, being kidnapped by band of dominant
women who then train them. The pictures on the page show young
girls being restrained in a variety of exposing positions. Some
with their legs held wide apart, others with their hands tied to
the ceiling. In some, you see nipple clips pinching their
nipples. In others, you see a dildo much like yours pushed into
their pussies. One young girl is getting a bare bottomed
spanking by her mistress. The pictures turn you on a little more
and you push your danskin to the side to allow access to your
pussy for your vibrator. The humming sensation is electric and
you let out a quiet moan as the tip of the artificial cock
touches the hood of your clitoris. You rub the vibrator up and
down the edges of your sensitive pussy lips and let the feelings
run through your body. You push just the tip of it into your now
soaking pussy and you hold back for a moment before pushing it
deeper. You imagine yourself tied to a bed and being totally
helpless. Whoever was in control would determine when the dildo
would be penetrate you. You would have no say. You hold the
vibrator there wanting it deep inside you but imagining that you
can't have it. You don't last very long. Soon the long thick
dildo is sliding in and out of your wet slit. On each stroke the
vibrator feels like it is filling your body totally. You decide
to prolong the sensation until you can get home and really do
something about it. You turn the vibrator off but you leave it
deep in your pussy. You feel completely filled as you adjust
your Danskin and stand up slowly. You want to come so bad and
the anticipation is bittersweet. It has been about 25 minutes
since your students finished their class and you go to take a
last look in the locker room before closing up. As you enter the
locker room, a familiar sound has you stop dead in your tracks.
There is the clear, distinct sound of a girl panting, close to
coming in the room. You can also hear the sound of the shower
and the girl's voice is coming from there. 'One of the girls
must be masturbating in the shower.', you think to yourself.
Your pussy automatically tightens around the thick dildo still
lodged in there. You move slowly and silently toward the shower
area, determined to find out who it is and perhaps take a look at
her having an orgasm. As you turn a corner, the sight is very
different from what you expect and the sight has you gasp as your
heart starts to race. There are FOUR naked girls in the shower
not one. Three of the girls are holding a fourth captive and are
teasing her helpless body. One of the girls standing behind her
and is holding the helpless girl's hands tightly behind her head
to expose her pretty breasts and chest. One of the others is
standing in front of her and playing with her very long pink
nipples. A third is on her knees at the feet of the restrained
teenager and is running a bar of wet soap back and forth through
her crack. The girl who is being held doesn't seem to be
struggling as these three girls tantalize her body with their
hands and tongues. You see one lick her nipples as the other
slides one finger first deep into her pussy and then deep into
her obviously lubricated bottom. Your own hand has moved to your
pussy almost of its own volition and is now pushing gently at the
end of the vibrator sticking out, pushing it deeper into you.
The girl on her knees is now licking the helpless girl whose name
is Julie and a moment later, Julie starts to come in long sobbing
gasps. The other three girls hold her and caress her until her
orgasm has subsided and she is able to stand on her own. Julie
looks at them and giggles, "That was the BEST ever! Who's next?"
Suzie says, "Oh, let me." The girls go right into action. This
time, the girls is held lying on her back with her legs spread up
and wide apart. From your vantage point, you can see that her
pussy is completely shaved! You can see the delicate pussy lips
gently being spread open to reveal the hot pink interior and
below that her pink, crinkled bottomhole. The girl holding
Suzie's wrists starts licking and biting her tiny nipples and the
Suzie stars writhing right away. One of the girls begins playing
with Suzie's ass and gently sliding her finger into it while the
third starts playing with Suzie's pussy lips with her tongue. It
does not take long before Suzie is begging them to let her come.
They hold her off time and time again just on the brink of an
orgasm. Finally, one of the girls positions herself so that her
legs and Suzie's legs scissor each other and their pussies begin
grinding together. Suzie immediately begins coming like a
freight train and you join her. The sight has been too much for
you. You reach down and turn on the vibrator and your pussy
tightens itself around it as the artificial intruder brings you
to yet another orgasm. You pull the vibrator out of your body
and turn it off. You have decided it is time for these girls to
be found out. The girls have, meanwhile, switched partners again
and the next victim, Vivian, is now being held on her hands and
knees with her knees held wide apart waiting for her ass and
pussy to be violated from behind. Stepping out from your hiding
place, you walk straight up to them. "Well, girls, what is going
on here?", you ask in a stern voice. The girls leap to their
feet, "Oh, nothing miss. We're sorry. We should be on our way
now." "Not so fast.", you say, "Vivian, get back down on your
knees." The girls are disbelieving as you have them all watch as
you gently position Vivian to best expose her most private area.
You instruct the girls to hold her legs and her wrists tightly so
that she cannot escape. Then you pull out your vibrator. You
turn it on first and begin running it over her body. First along
her arms and legs, then you let it touch the sensitive breasts
and nipples hanging down from her body. Vivian's breathing is a
little heavier when you finish playing with her tits. Now you
move behind her. Vivian is anxiously awaiting the touch of the
vibrator but you maker her wait. Finally, you slide the thick
vibrator deep into her soaking pussy in one long delicate stroke.
Vivian cries out at the exquisite sensation and your own pussy
tightens with desire as you remember the feeling from just a few
minutes ago. You begin sliding the vibrating cock very slowly in
and out of her slit. Soon she is taking full strokes in and out
and begging for more. You lubricate one finger of your other
hand in the soaking juices of Vivian's pussy and then you gently
slide its full length into her bottom. The moan from her coupled
with an additional wriggling of her bottom is enough for you to
know that it was the right thing to do. All of this stimulation
will have her come soon so you have one of the girls lie down
under Vivian and begin licking and biting her nipples. This
final sensation is too much and she begins shaking in an orgasm
that has her scream out in pleasure. A couple of minutes later
you are all back in your office talking about what happened.
"Are you all submissive?", you ask. The girls nod their heads
shyly. Now that the action has stopped, they have reverted to
the shy introverted people they make out to be. "Very well", you
say, "I shall not report this on the condition that you all
report here once per week for some personal instruction on being
totally submissive. The girls look up disbelievingly. The
smiles on their faces tell you that you are in for some
interesting times before the term is over. Before the girls
leave the office, you have them all get on their knees before you
and lick your pussy! The quick lick from the four of them is
enough to turn you on all over again but now you decide to take
your libido home anxious to tell me all about this latest
adventure.
On the Beach
Story #21 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is 1 o'clock in the morning and you can't sleep. You
have been out on the beach all day enjoying the first full day of
your vacation. The sun is hot and the water warm and your body
has started to unwind from the hectic pace it maintains back in
civilization. You spent the day on the beach where your most
important activity was power tanning, something that you are
committed to keep up for the rest of your stay. You started by
picking your spot. It has to be just right; near the water, but
not too close, near the bar, but not too close. You
strategically place your chair in a place where there is plenty
of scenery (of the great looking hunk kind!) Next, you open your
bag and take out 3 types of suntan lotion. Screen number 15 goes
on your nose and ears, number 7 goes on your face and number 3
goes on the rest of your body, by the time you have 'lathered up'
you are so hot that you're dying to go into the water. You
decide to hold off for a couple of minutes to look around. The
men around you are particularly attractive. You examine each one
surreptitiously imagining yourself in one of their arms. There
are several who are obviously single and are looking around just
like you. You follow the gaze of one of them to see a gorgeous
brunette suntanning just a few feet away. She has removed the
top half of her bikini to sunbathe topless. You see that her
beautiful breasts are attracting the attention of a number of men
who are trying to be casual about where they are looking. You
look around you some more to find that most of the women on the
beach are topless. You're a little nervous. You've never been
topless before and the thought of doing it is both exciting and
scary. "What the hell.", you think to yourself. IF I don't do
it right away, I never will. You quickly reach up and undo your
top and in one fell swoop, bare your body to the world. You lie
back and close your eyes imagining that every man on the beach is
looking at you. Your pussy starts to get wet and you can't
remember being this horny. The heat in your body is suddenly too
much. You stand up and run for the water. The cool salt water
feels wonderful against your bare breasts, just like skinny
dipping when you were a kid. You swim for a while before heading
back to the beach for more sun. The entire day becomes a sort of
ritual of covering yourself with suntan lotion, baking under the
sun and cooling off in the warm ocean. "This is paradise.", you
think to yourself over and over. Now it is 1 o'clock in the
morning and you are staring at the ceiling. Your legs are
squirming slowly. You lay down a few minutes ago, deciding to
forego the dancing at the bar. "A good night's sleep would be
better for me", you thought. Now, you are lying alone and your
body is crying out for attention. All the wicked thoughts you
had on the beach all day seem to come crowding back into your
mind demanding attention. You remember back to the morning when
you took off your top for the first time. You remember closing
your eyes and leaning back to expose yourself to all these
strange men. Your imagination takes over as you fantasize about
being tied to the beach chair and having your eyes blindfolded.
About being helpless to prevent all those men touching you and
arousing you. One hand naturally reaches down and begins rubbing
your pussy. It is soaking wet. Your other hand steals up to
your breasts and begins stroking them gently just the way you
like it. "This is ridiculous!", you think. "I came here to have
fun and meet people and I'm lying in my room masturbating." You
get out of bed and put on a light cotton dress. It is one of
your favorite. It is completely backless and comes down to just
above your knees. It is a pale blue and you know that you look
great in it. Your breasts press against the fabric and your
already hard nipples are pushing out like little bell pushes.
Your body is still demanding for attention but you ignore it.
You start to pull on your panties and then stop. You decide not
to wear any! Your dress has you be decent and your body is hot
enough not to want to. You head down to the bar where a full
blown party has been going on since 11pm. You kick off your
shoes and just start dancing. The music is good and you love it.
A while later you have worked up a good thirst and you head over
to the bar to quench it. While you are sipping your rum punch,
the man next to you says hello. You look up into one of the most
perfect specimens of male humanness you have ever encountered.
He is about six feet tall, dark hair and the bluest eyes you have
ever seen. He is wearing shorts and a Hawaiian shirt and his
muscular body immediately turns you on. It is like your body
goes into overdrive. The hormones start pumping and it sounds to
you like someone far, far away is using your voice to speak to
him as you answer. After a little small talk, and a couple of
dances including one incredible slow dance where you got to press
your hot body against his, you are back at the bar. You sit down
at a table with another couple from the hotel to have your
drinks. They are young and attractive and obviously hot for each
other. "Hey", says your friend David, "Let's take a drive over
to the other beach! There won't be anyone there now and we could
go for a midnight swim." No sooner said than done and you are
all in the car heading for the beach. It is not far and soon you
are all walking along the sand under the moonlight. The other
couple wander off on their own and you and David are walking
along the water's edge hand in hand. "This is just like I hoped
my vacation would be.", you tell him. "Me too.", he says. He
stops for a moment and turns to you. He leans down and slowly,
sensuously kisses you. The kiss goes on for a long time and
takes your breath away. It is perfect. Your body presses up
against him and you feel his hand stroking your bare back. You
can feel your nipples pushing against his chest and you know that
you want him. All of a sudden he stops. "Let's go swimming.",
he whispers. You both throw off your clothes and run into the
water, giggling like two four-year old kids. You have a great
time splashing each other and dunking each other in the water.
After a while, you swim back to shore and flop onto your back on
the cool sand. David follows you slowly. He kneels down in
front of you looking at you closely. You look up at him and
smile. You close your eyes and stretch your hands above your
head, offering yourself to him completely. You lie there
passively waiting for what will come next. Your breathing gets a
little fuller as your already aroused body anticipates his touch.
You feel his fingertips lightly stroke your breasts. Your
nipples leap up to greet him. They are so hard that they hurt
and you pray that he will lick them but still you keep your eyes
closed. As if reading your mind, you feel his hot, wet tongue
slide over first the left nipple then the right. A moan escapes
your lips and you arch your back, pressing your exposed breasts
into him. His teeth bite down on your nipples gently, making you
beg for more. You hear him move on the sand and then you feel
his hands on your thighs, urging them apart. You spread your
legs, slowly revealing your soaking pussy. Your body is
squirming slowly on the sand. You need him, want him, desire him
in your body. The thought that there are other people right near
you on the beach adds a sense of excitement that you have never
experienced before. All of a sudden you feel his prick touch
you. You pause, every muscle in your body is tense, waiting for
him to penetrate you. The knob of is cock urges inside your hot
box and you hear yourself panting. You strain upwards, trying to
get more of him into you but he doesn't allow it. The only
contact between your bodies is the tip of his prick separating
your pussy lips and tantalizing your need. You let out a load
moan and beg him to do it. Very, very slowly, he starts to slide
himself into you, the long thin cock gently glides its length
into your body until you are feel your bodies pressing against
each other once more. You let out a long sigh, suddenly
realizing that you had been holding your breath. At first almost
imperceptibly and then slowly but steadily he starts to move in
and out of you. Your bodies hit a perfect rhythm immediately and
soon you are both lost in the sensation, pressing against each
other for all you are worth. You feel your orgasm building
slowly. Soon it seems as though you won't be able to bear it.
You hold onto him and pull him deep into you as you feel an
explosion start from low in your belly and spread up and out to
consume you totally. You cry out together as he comes as well
and finally, spent, you lie there together. You open your eyes,
finally, and over your head you see a sky full of stars. You
smile contentedly listening to the sound of the waves lapping
against the shore mixed with the soft sound of David's breathing.
"Life is just perfect.", you think to yourself as you drift off
into a blissful sleep.
In the Principal's Office
Story #22 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Your mind drifts back to when you were 16 years old and
still in high school. You were well developed for your age.
Your pretty athletic figure coupled with your large firm breasts
made you one of the most attractive girls in your school. On
this day in particular, you remember being in school on a cool
fall day...
You are having a lot of trouble staying awake in your math class
because of the night before. Last night you ended up going out
with a few of your more rambunctious friends. You got a little
drunk and before the night was over, you had used some spray
paint on the school wall in the courtyard. Today you're feeling
a little guilty. It's not like you to be so naughty. Usually
you're such a good girl. Hopefully, you think, this will all
just fade away as a bad memory. "Sharon!", you hear, "Are you
asleep?" The sound breaks you out of your daydream. Your math
teacher is looking at you intently. "I called your name twice!".
"No sir.", you reply quietly embarrassed, "I'm sorry. I'll try
to be more attentive." "Good", says Mr. Galbrith, "Well, you can
be more attentive down at the principal's office because I just
got a note that he wants to see you." Your heart leaps to your
throat as feel a wave of panic wash over you. Your hands are
trembling as you gather your books and head down the corridor
towards the office. You go to the principal's office where his
secretary instructs you to sit down on the bench to wait. You
sit down on the hard wooden bench and wait quietly. Your mind is
racing. You are sure that the principal knows what you did last
night! You have never really been in trouble before and you feel
close to tears as you think about what will happen if your
parents find out. Your palms are moist as you sit passively,
waiting. "You can go in now Sharon.", says the secretary. "You
get to your feet, nervously open the door to the principal's
office and enter. The door closes behind you. Mr. Bolden is
sitting behind his desk. You put your books down and stand in
front of his desk and wait for him to say something. He doesn't
say anything for a moment but he looks upset. Finally he looks
right at you, "Well?", he says in a load stern voice, "What do
you think are done with vandals in this school." You hang your
head in shame as a blush hits your face. You don't know what to
answer but he answers for you. "I'll tell you!", he shouts, "We
call the police and we let them handle it!" You are sniffling
now, close to tears. He continues to yell at you. Finally, he
pushes his chair back from his desk. You think that he will be
standing up but he doesn't. "You have been a very bad girl
Sharon.", he says in a low stern voice, "Come here." With your
head still bowed, you walk slowly around his desk to stand before
him. "Lie over my lap young lady. You're going to be punished."
Your head shoots up to look at him, your eyes wide as saucers in
disbelief. Surely he can't mean that he would spank you just
like a little girl! You shake your head almost automatically as
you say no. His large hands shoot out to grab your wrists and
before you can even think about it, you are lying across his
broad lap with you head facing the floor only a foot away. One
of his large hands is holding you firmly at the small of your
back and you feel the other start to lift your navy blue skirt up
to your waist. You begin to struggle frantically, trying to
avoid the humiliating punishment. "STOP IT!", he shouts in a
loud commanding voice. Despite yourself, you are still. You
reach forward with your hands to steady yourself against the
floor and then you lie passively awaiting whatever he will do to
you. You have it coming, you think as your skirt is carefully
tucked into your waistband thus exposing your white cotton
panties to his gaze. A moment later, his hand begins pulling the
panties down your legs. He stops when they have reached your
knees. You close your eyes, mortified that this strange,
powerful man has exposed you totally while you remain helpless in
his control. His hand now cups your exposed bottom and you feel
it gently caress you. You turn beet red, not knowing what will
come next. His broad, strong hand now begins to smack your
bottom. At first, the strokes are very light, almost a feather
touch, but gradually he begins hitting harder. Your breathing
quickens. You can't believe that you, a sixteen year old girl
are actually receiving a bare-bottomed spanking at the hand of
your principal. His strokes are quite heavy now and you feel the
stinging heat of the spanking travel through you. Each smack
causes you to gasp and the strokes are both painful and oddly
exciting. In another moment the combination of the humiliation
and the pain in your tender bottom is too much and you start
crying. A couple of very hard smacks later and he stops. You
get to your feet and pull up your panties as quickly as you can
manage. "Oh no you don't young lady. You've been a bad girl and
you're not leaving so fast. Go over into that corner and stand
there facing it.", says Mr. Galbrith. You hesitate for a minute,
desperately wanting to pull down your skirt to cover your little
girl panties. "Right now Sharon!", he says. You blush as you
walk over to the corner to stand facing it passively. "Now get
those panties down.", says the principal. You close your eyes at
the humiliation, knowing that you are powerless to disobey him.
Very slowly, you start to pull down your panties while you look
at the wall. Your hot red buttocks come into view and you stop.
"All the way off.", says Mr. Galbrith menacingly and you hook
your thumbs into the flimsy undergarment to follow his
instructions. He picks the panties up off the floor to put them
on his desk. You are now standing facing the corner of the room
with no panties on and your skirt tucked into the waistband thus
exposing your well punished bottom completely. You have never
been so embarrassed and the silent tears roll down your cheeks.
He leaves you there for perhaps ten minutes. It seems like ten
hours with every second an eternity of wondering if someone will
come into the office to see you naked as you are. Finally, he
tells you to turn around and to lower your skirt. You do so
gratefully. The tears are over now but you feel the heat of the
spanking coursing right through your body. "I don't want to ever
hear about you getting in trouble again.", he says, "I'm not
going to tell your parents about this time but if I ever find you
in here again, you will be very sorry. Now get out of here."
You grab your books and leave the office. The secretary smiles
at you knowingly and you blush yet again at the humiliation of
her knowing. You are walking slowly down the corridor back to
class when you realize to your horror that your panties are still
back in the principal's office. You know that you will not go
back there to ask so, reluctantly, you continue on back to your
next class very conscious of your naked body beneath your skirt.
The rest of the day passes in a sort of haze as the vivid memory
of the spanking keeps running through your mind. You are both
troubled and strangely excited by what has happened. Sitting
down, you feel the heat from your buttocks spreading out through
your whole body. You are sure that everyone knows and that every
boy is looking at you knowing that you have no panties on. Your
breasts are in a continual state of arousal and you go to the
bathroom to remove your bra. Your nipples are erect and you look
in the mirror to see how they poke out of the fabric. By the end
of the day your pussy is soaking wet and you are more turned on
than you have ever been in your life. As soon as classes are
over you go to the gym to find your boyfriend Robert. Robert is
shooting baskets in the gym all by himself. You and Robert
haven't made love yet, you have been saving yourself for a
special occasion. Tonight might be the night, you think to
yourself as you run your hands over your overexcited body. You
have been on the pill for a couple of months and tonight it may
come in useful. Robert sees you right away and runs over. "Are
you the only one here?", you ask sexily. Robert looks at you
curiously, "Yeah,", he says, "At least for the moment." You look
around nervously. If he doesn't touch you right now, you are
going to scream. You reach over and grab his head your tongue
snakes into his mouth as you give him a strong, sexy kiss.
"Mmmmm", he murmurs. You feel his bulge spring up in his shorts.
You reach down to squeeze it. His eyes open wide at the touch.
You have never been so aggressive. You take his hand and pull it
up under your skirt and right onto your naked, soaking pussy.
"Wow!", he gasps as he touches you for the first time ever. You
take his hand and drag him into the boys locker room. "Sharon!
What are you doing.", he exclaims You take a quick look around
to make sure you are the only ones there. You reach down and
with one smooth motion, pull off your sweater to expose your
naked breasts. Your nipples are already hard. In fact, your
entire body is in heat. You pull his shorts and underwear to his
ankles in one yank and immediately wrap your mouth around his
erect organ. He throws his head back and moans out loud as your
tongue runs up and down his cock. You slide it deep into your
throat and enjoy the feeling of his flesh pulsing inside of you.
You push him back onto a bench so he is lying on his back and you
sit astride him facing backwards. You feel his hands lift your
skirt and begin to stroke your hot buttocks. It takes only a
minute before his tongue is running the length of your wet slit.
The sensation is unique and you redouble your efforts at sucking
him. Just as you are about to come you get up. You turn around
facing him and lower your body so that his throbbing cock is
barely touching your pussy. You wait for a moment experiencing
the delicious anticipation. This will be it, you think to
yourself as you slide down slowly, an inch at a time, feeling his
hardness fill you completely. When you are completely impaled
you pause for a moment savoring the sensation. Your bottom,
still burning from the spanking you received earlier is pressing
down against his body. Now you begin to raise and lower your
body in an ever increasing rhythm, bouncing up and down. His
large, strong hands find your breasts and begin pulling at your
long brown nipples. The sensation drives your passion to the
boiling point and you cry out as your body tightens in what is
the most luscious sensation you have ever experienced. You feel
Robert's body stiffen as his come shoots deep into you in spasm
after spasm. You lean down to rest your head on his hairy chest
basking in the warm afterglow of your first love making.
South American Adventure
Story #23 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Vacation time again and this time you and your friend
Natalie have taken an "Adventure Excursion" into South America.
It is a three week tour and the first two weeks have been
incredible. You and Nat have travelled through some of the most
exotic jungle scenery in the world. The natives have been very
friendly and all in all you have enjoyed this trip as no other.
You are now on a rickety old school bus which operates as the
local version of inter-city travel. You are on your way to the
next sleepy town on your itinerary. Last night you and Nat found
a local party going on to which you were instantly invited. The
local boys crowded around, anxious to play with the two 'gringa'
girls. You shiver with delight remembering the way you and
Natalie got stoned and then, holding hands, lying side by side,
you were gloriously fucked by two of the more attractive boys.
Your daydreaming is suddenly interrupted by the bus coming to an
abrupt stop. The front door opens and two soldiers get on. They
make their way slowly down the aisle looking carefully into each
passenger's face. They stop at your seat and look at both you
and Natalie. "You two off the bus!", exclaims the soldier. You
attempt to argue but the soldier grabs you by the arm and before
you know it, you are standing at the side of the road watching
your bus disappear around the next bend. You are terrified.
People have disappeared in countries like this, you think. The
soldiers refuse to answer your frantic questions. Instead they
handcuff your hands behind your back and you and your friend are
bundled into the jeep to return in the direction you came from.
An hour or so later, you and Nat arrive back in the small town of
last night. The soldiers bring you to the local garrison and
into the office of Colonel Ortega. He is an attractive but stern
looking man sitting behind a large desk. He looks up as you
enter. "Good afternoon ladies.", he says in a deep voice,"Do you
know that we have severe penalties in our country for people who
use illegal drugs?" Now you are very nervous. You know that
smoking dope in a foreign country is a stupid idea and you
mentally kick yourself for doing it last night. Natalie tries to
explain but the colonel cuts her off. "Do you have more of these
drugs with you?", he asks. You tell him that you do not. "We
shall see.", he says, "Please remove all of your clothing." You
hesitate for a moment but you realize that there is little
choice. As embarrassing as it will be to undress in front of
these strange men, the alternative is too dangerous to consider.
You look over at Natalie and she is blushing furiously as she
quietly unbuttons her blouse. You hang your head submissively
and start to remove your white cotton shirt. As usual, you are
not wearing a bra and the soldiers whistle appreciatively as your
firm white breasts come into view. Your jeans are next leaving
you in only your flimsy bikini panties. As Nat removes her
skirt, she reveals her long tanned legs and her sheer silk
panties. The colonel smiles at the sight. "All of your clothes
if you please.", he says. You are both beet red at the
humiliation of having to do this but you both bend down to remove
your last piece of protection. The colonel now instructs you to
clasp your hands behind your head and you both do so thus
exposing yourselves completely to him and the other soldiers. He
stands up and moves around his desk for a better look. "You will
have to be searched completely for this contraband.", he says.
He looks back and forth between you and Nat comparing your
smaller firm breasts with Natalie's large ones. Your nipples
have gotten hard despite yourself and you are mortified to see
him looking at them carefully. You glance sideways at Nat and
see that her long pink nipples have extended themselves too.
Although you should be scared for your life, you find yourself at
once scared and oddly turned on by the situation you are in. The
colonel looks at Natalie "You first, I think.", he says. One of
the soldiers takes her and pulls her into the next room. The
colonel walks around you carefully examining your body. You feel
him stroke your exposed bottom with his rough hand and you jump
at the touch. "Sensitive?", he asks. You nod your head. "This
is the part of the body that naughty girls have punished in my
country.", he says. You close your eyes at the thought of your
bottom being spanked just like a little girl. Your hands are
still clasped behind your head and the colonel takes advantage of
your well-presented breasts to squeeze them next. Your eyes snap
open to see him pulling on the nipples with his large strong
hands. You moan softly as he pulls them both out as far as he
can before releasing them. The door opens and Natalie reappears.
Her face is beet red and she avoids looking at you as she stands
back in front of the colonel and places her hands back behind her
head. The soldiers take you now and pull you into the next room.
There is a table here and you are pushed onto it on your back.
You are sure that they are going to fuck you but you are wrong.
Two soldiers hold your legs wide apart while the other sits
between your legs. You feel his fingers parting your sensitive
pussy lips and sliding two fingers deep into you. Your hips
jumps reflexively at the penetration and you are embarrassed that
the soldier finds your pussy so wet. His fingers slide in and
out of you a few times and then one slides deep into your bottom.
You let out another moan as he roughly lubricates your bottom.
Now they stand you against the wall and one of the soldiers
begins to take pictures of your naked body while the others place
you in a variety of exposing positions. It is very embarrassing
to expose yourself so wantonly but also strangely exciting. As
soon as the pictures are done, you are brought back in the room
where the colonel is now playing with Nat's long nipples. You
stand back beside her and, as instructed, place your hands back
behind your head. The colonel sits down again, "You know, we
could have you put into prison for a long time but I am in a
benevolent mood today. I shall give you a choice. You may go to
our jail here for an extended stay in our fine country or you may
accept to be punished immediately for your crimes. I assure you
that you will not find this punishment comfortable. It will
begin at the hands of the woman in charge of female prisoners
with the kind of spanking little girls receive from their
mothers. It will end with you back here punished by me and my
men in a more personal manner. You may choose but choose now."
You and Natalie look at each other. The alternatives are not
pleasant but you can see there is little choice. "We'll be
punished by you.", you tell him. He smiles at your answer. He
barks a few short words at the guards and you and Nat are pulled
right out of his office still stark naked! They bring you down
along a busy corridor while everyone laughs at you and Nat as
they do so. You have never been so embarrassed. The men whistle
as you pass and you feel a few hands reach out to fondle your
exposed breasts or buttocks. At the end of the corridor you are
brought into another office and told to stand and wait. A side
door opens and a large severe looking woman enters the room. She
smiles at you as you stand at attention but her smile has little
warmth in it. "You first.", she says pointing at Natalie.
Natalie shuffles forward and the woman handcuffs her hands in
front of her. The woman sits down in a straight backed chair and
pulls Nat over her lap. She gives a soldier some instructions
and he bends down to fasten Nat's ankles to a bar about three
feet long. Her legs are thus spread wide apart exposing her
pussy and anus to you. You see that her pussy lips are puffed
out as though she is sexually excited and her pussy is glistening
wet. The woman takes a black leather strap and lays it gently on
Natalie's buttocks. You see Nat shiver as she lays there
passively. The spanking now starts. At first the strokes are
gentle but gradually they increase in intensity as the sharp
report of the leather against Natalie's sensitive bottom rings
out over and over again. The spanking continues until Natalie is
crying and her bottom is a bright red. You are trembling, you
are so nervous. You know that you are next. The woman lays down
the strap now but she doesn't let Nat up yet. You see her hand
rubbing Nat's bottom feeling the heat. Her fingers dip down
between her legs and you see two long female fingers slide slowly
but deeply into Natalie's wet pussy. They come out glistening
and one then the other is gently slid deep into Nat's exposed
bottom. Nat lies there passively as her most intimate opening is
penetrated by this strange woman. The woman reaches down now and
takes a long string of beads. She pushes the beads one by one
into Natalie's now lubricated bottom until they are all inserted.
The last six inches of the string dangles from her bottom. The
ankle restraints are now removed and Natalie stands up beside
you. She has stopped crying but her tear streaked face is
testimony to the severity of the spanking. Now it is your turn.
Your hands are fastened as Natalie's were in front of you and you
are pulled over the woman's lap. The feeling of her nylons
against your naked skin is strange and you have never felt as
helpless as at this moment. Your face is about a foot from the
floor and you reach out your hands to steady yourself. You feel
the woman's hands caressing your buttocks as the soldier pulls
your feet wide apart to attach to the ankle restraints. It is
oddly exciting to be so exposed to this woman and the soldier
behind you. Your soaking pussy and sensitive ass are completely
exhibited. You feel the warm leather strap gently stroking your
white bottom. All of a sudden the woman starts to spank you with
the strap and at first, just like Natalie, the spanks are almost
gentle, and certainly not painful. The spanking continues to get
harder and harder until each smack of the leather brings a sharp
sting to your bottom. You can feel the stinging heat travel
through your rump directly to your pussy and your juices start to
flow. The spanking is even harder now and you can feel the tears
come to your eyes. A moment later the spanking stops and all you
can feel is the heat of your buttocks rising from you. You feel
the woman's cool hand caressing you and then her fingers touching
your wet slit. The sensation is at once exciting and
humiliating. Her long thin fingers slide easily deep into you
and you are unable to contain a gasp at the feeling. You too
feel her finger lubricating your buttocks and then a string of
beads is slowly inserted into your ass. You feel each one as it
pushes past your sphincter and into your body. The feeling of
the string hanging between your legs is very strange as you stand
once again beside Natalie. The soldiers take you out of the
office and back down the crowded corridor this time at a much
slower pace. The men and women laugh at your red bottom and you
feel many a smack on your sensitive rear before you are led into
another room. You and Nat are blindfolded and you feel yourself
being pushed onto your back on a cold table. You hear Natalie
being put in the same position next to you. Your hands are
attached to the head of the table and your knees are fastened
wide apart. The soldiers leave and for a few moments there is
silence. "Are you OK Nat?", you ask in a whisper. "Uh huh.",
she whispers back, "How about you." You hesitate a moment before
you reply. "I'm alright. That spanking sure hurt but you know
it's funny. It kind of turned me on." "Yeah", says Natalie, "Me
too." You both hear the door open and you stop talking. The
sounds of at least two people move around you. You hear Nat gasp
and a moment later you feel rough fingers pulling sharply at your
nipples. You gasp also as they are pinched hard and pulled up,
away from your body. The fingers continue to toy with your
nipples, pulling them and squeezing them until you feel you could
come from the stimulation of your tits alone. You feel one
nipple being pulled hard away from you and then you feel the cold
metallic pinching of a nipple clip fastening on it. The other
nipple immediately undergoes the same treatment. You are left
for a moment to savor the piquant feeling of your nipples being
pinched hard and then you feel the fingers of your tormentor at
your pussy. His rough workman hands are pulling your wet pussy
lips with his fingertips, stretching them far apart until it is a
little painful before he lets them go. Your pussy is now
dripping its juices more or less continuously and you hear
Natalie moan softly next to you in response to her 'treatment'.
Now you feel the pinching feeling of clips on your pussy lips as
they are pulled wide apart and fastened there to display the pink
interior of your slit. You hear a low hum and a moment later the
feeling of a vibrator touches your clit directly. You cry out.
Your body has been overstimulated for ages and this is too much.
You feel your hips straining upwards despite yourself as you
attempt to press against the vibrator. Natalie's cries of
passion now mingle with yours as she suffers the same fate. Your
tormentor seems an expert. Whenever you are close to coming, he
stops and lets your writhing body wait until it has calmed down.
Your entire body is begging to be fucked and you know that you
won't be able to stand it much more. The heat in your buttocks
from the spanking combined with the constant stimulation of your
nipples and pussy is driving you crazy. You feel hands squeezing
your breasts and pulling at the tight nipple clips. Now the
vibrator slides slowly and deeply into your hot, wet box and you
moan out loud at the exquisite feeling. You know you are about
to come as never before when all of a sudden you feel the string
of beads being pulled gently from your bottom. You had
completely forgotten about them but now your entire being is
focused on the sensation. You feel the first bead at the
entrance to your anus as steady pressure from the string holds it
there in the most sensitive spot. You feel your body start to
shake as you begin to come. Your pussy tightens on the vibrator
and your ass tightens on the first bead as a little tug pulls it
from your body. The release of the bead provides enough
stimulation to push you over the edge and you cry out in pleasure
as you peak. The vibrator continues to play with you and you
feel the second bead being pulled from you. You peak again at
the sensation as your entire body, now bathed in a sheen of sweat
thrashes up and down in your bonds. "I'll never survive it.
There must be twenty of those beads", you think to yourself as
the third causes yet another orgasm. You surrender your body
totally to the sensations. Dimly, as if in the distance, you
hear Natalie crying out with pleasure as she gives herself over
totally to the orgasms wracking her body. It seems a lifetime
before it is over and when it is you lie there weak with the
effort. Your body is totally spent. Your blindfold is removed
and your bonds untied. You need the support of the soldier as he
leads you back to the colonel's office. You no longer care that
everyone is looking at your naked body. They bring you and Nat
back into the office where the colonel is sitting. You realize
that you have no idea who saw you or who touched you or who did
what to your body. The colonel is smiling. He holds up a
videotape and looks at you both. "Your punishment is complete.",
he says, "However we will be enjoying it for some time to come."
You are given your clothes back but before you can dress, you are
brought right outside into the open and hustled back into the
jeep. Still completely naked, you are driven almost all the way
to the next village before they let you out of the jeep and leave
you there, naked at the side of the road. You and Nat sit down
on the grass beside the road and lie back, exhausted. A few
minutes later, you raise yourself up on one elbow. You look over
at your friend, lying on her back still completely nude. Her
breasts are gently rising and falling with each breath. You have
never really allowed yourself to think about it before but she
really turns you on. "Nat?", you say tentatively. Her eyes open
slowly and she looks right at you. You don't exchange words, you
just look at each other. It is as though she is reading your
mind. She rolls over and pushes you back as her lips reach
yours. The kiss is like none you have ever experienced. Your
tongues mingle back and forth as your passion rises yet again.
Natalie swings herself around so that her head is between your
legs which you spread willingly. You pull one of her legs over
you so that you are in a perfect 69 position. As her tongue
glides easily into your pussy your lips suck her clitoris into
your mouth. You mirror her every action, knowing that she feels
exactly what you do as you bring each other to another peak of
ecstasy. It is two exhausted but smiling girls who finally reach
their hotel that afternoon walking down the road hand in hand.
Submission in Suburbia
Story #24 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is Friday night and you have spent the evening spending a
bunch of money. A couple of your credit cards have flattened
themselves out in your effort to buy some exciting purchases.
Your shopping spree is now over but only because all of the
really great stores have already closed. You have been all over
town. The fun started when you went out looking for some sexy
lingerie to turn me on with and ended up getting turned on
yourself instead. Now your arm holds several bags. From the
local department store, you have one bag containing a couple of
very daring teddies and some sheer silk panties. Another bag
hold the hottest dress you have ever considered. It is
completely backless and has a plunging neckline that goes almost
to your navel. The slits up the side make sure that your entire
thigh will be exposed at the slightest movement. You were shy
wearing the dress alone in the dressing room. You can't imagine
what it will be like to wear it in public. Some of your other
parcels contain even more interesting purchases. One bag holds
the latest in bondage magazines. You know that it is my
favorite and you got it for me despite your embarrassment at
walking into the sex shop for it. While you were there, in fact,
you got a few other items. One is a new vibrator complete with
raised ribs. This item looks like it will out perform your old
one without even turning on. The other box contains Ben Wa
balls. You have always been curious about them and now you are
determined to find out what all the excitement is about. The
cars in the parking lot have pretty much cleared out and you can
see your car over in the distance. As you start to walk towards
it, you hear a whistle behind you. Your head snaps around,
startled at the sound. There are four teenage boys standing
there. They look pretty tough in their leather jackets. They
call out to you but you ignore them and walk quickly towards your
car. Thankfully, they don't follow. You unlock the driver's
door and throw your bags in ahead of you. It is not until the
door is locked behind you that you breath a sigh of relief. All
of a sudden, the passenger door opens and one of the young boys
jumps in. You open your mouth to yell at him when he holds up
his hand and looks very intense, "Don't say ANYTHING!", he says
in a low but dangerous voice. A moment later, the boys have
opened your door and pulled you out of the car. They stand in a
semi-circle around you. You are terrified. The eldest looks
about seventeen years old but they all look tough. It is the
older one who speaks to you. "If you do exactly as I say, you
won't be hurt." You nod your head slowly. He smiles at your
immediate obedience. "Turn around.", he says. You turn around
to face the car. "Lift your skirt and show us your panties."
You hear the boys snicker as you reach down to lift your skirt to
your waist. He makes you stand like that for a moment, exposing
your lacy white panties in the middle of the parking lot before
he tells you to cover yourself. Gratefully, you allow your skirt
to fall back down. You feel him pulling your wrists behind you
and then you feel the cold metallic snap of handcuffs closing
over your wrists. The boys push you back into the back seat
where you sit in between two of them. One boy slides behind the
wheel and starts the car. You drive slowly through the city
heading you know not where. The two boys in the back seat keep
touching your helpless body. You feel them squeeze your firm
breasts and one hand slides slowly up your thigh to touch your
warm mound. Although the entire experience is terrifying, you
are also a little turned on. Twenty minutes later you are in a
basement of an office complex. The boys sit you down on the
floor in the middle of a circle composed of 'the gang'. There
are about twenty kids here. They range from about fourteen years
old to maybe seventeen. At least a third of them are girls and
they all look like they're tough. You look over at a nearby
table where your purchases are being opened. You close your
eyes. 'Oh no!', you say to yourself, 'What will happen when they
look through some of those bags.' You haven't got long to wait.
You hear squeals of delight from the girls who pull out your
lace, see-through teddies and hold them up for everyone to see.
One of the boys holds up your new vibrator and everyone laughs.
One of the girls reaches up to stroke it and then looks right at
you and smiles. It is the most disconcerting movement you have
ever experienced. The Ben Wa balls are next and you see one of
the boys playing with them. You know now that you are in for an
experience that is not to be missed. You can feel you pussy
getting wet and you are sure that eventually these kids are going
to get around to discovering that. You look up to see that the
eldest boy is looking through my bondage magazine and keeps
looking from the magazine to you. You blush and look down as he
catches your eye and smiles. He leans down close to you. "Do
you like playing the games in this magazine?", he says softly.
You look right at him. You find yourself unable to lie to him,
"Yes.", you say in a near whisper. He smiles again. "Then we'll
play a game.", he says. Your heart sinks as you think about your
helplessness. He pulls you to your feet. They bring into one of
the offices on this floor. It is a well lit conference room and
contains a number of comfortable chairs and a large table in the
fully carpeted room. "Get up on the table.", says the boy. You
are assisted in standing up on the table. Two of the boys jump
up as well and remove your handcuffs. Your hands are not left
free, however. They are immediately re-attached to the ceiling
of the room leaving you helpless. You can see the leader of the
gang giving instructions to the other kids. Now two of the girls
get up on the table and one pulls out a large pair of scissors.
She starts to cut away at your blouse. It doesn't take long and
the garment has been removed from your body. You are wearing a
lacy bra today and this is much easier. She cuts the straps and
undoes the bra to let it fall to the floor. Your breasts spring
free and in your position, you are unable to cover them.
Everyone stops for a moment to admire them. Despite yourself,
your extra-long nipples are already hard and the older boy
(David) tells one of the girls to pull on them. You feel her
fingernails as her fingers slide along your stretched breasts to
grasp the sensitive nipples. She twists them slightly and then
slowly pulls them out, away from your body, pinching hard at the
same time. You close your eyes and moan at the sensation. She
stops and you feel one of their hands at your waist. The clasp
to your skirt is undone and one girl slowly undoes the zipper
completely. The skirt falls in a puddle at your feet leaving you
in only your white silk panties. You know that the panties are
going to come off next and show these kids your shaven pussy.
You hope against hope that it won't happen even as you feel one
of the girls move behind you and slide her fingers into the
waistband of your panties. She starts to pull them down and
lowers the back half of them to uncover your buttocks. She turns
you around to show the group the smooth white skin of your
bottom. The other girl gives you a playful smack on one cheek.
They turn you around again so that you are facing the group. You
know what must come next. The girl is kneeling down behind you.
She reaches around you and grasps the edge of the silk in her
fingertips. The room seems to hold its breath as she lowers the
garment one centimeter at a time. Ever so slowly, your long,
smooth slit is revealed until you are finally completely exposed
to these kids. The panties are pulled off and you open your eyes
to look down at your audience. Your shaved pussy is of the most
interest. You know that your pussy is already very wet. Your
juices are clearly evident on the puffed out pink lips of your
slit. One of the girls reaches down and runs her finger into
your lips to wet it. She reaches up to her mouth and licks her
finger, tasting you as she giggles. You feel your feet being
pulled apart and they are fastened with ropes about three feet
apart. You are now completely exposed to you tormentors. David
is sitting down watching you be fastened. "I'm going to leave
you here with my friends for a few minutes so they can play with
your beautiful body.", he says. "Don't worry about my missing
anything though. We are videotaping your entire performance." He
points out the video camera in the corner of the room. "When I
come back, I am going to give your pretty little bottom a
spanking and then we are going to see what you look like when you
come. I think your new vibrator should get a good workout don't
you?" He chuckles to himself as he walks out of the room. The
rest of the kids don't waist any time touching your body. A
blindfold covers your eyes and you surrender yourself to the
sensations running through you. It feels like a hundred hands
are on you at once. Tiny, soft hands are pulling apart the
sensitive inner lips to your pussy while larger, stronger fingers
are playing with one nipple. The other nipple is in the mouth of
one of the kids who licks and then bites in a maddening rhythm.
You feel other hands stroking your arms and legs. Four hands
gently spread apart your soft buttocks so that your ass is more
fully exposed. You feel a long, thin finger sliding into your
pussy and then a smaller finger covered in oil sliding into your
bottom. Your body is squirming in its bonds as the young
tormentors play your body like an instrument. They seem to know
what they are doing, however, because whenever you are close to
coming, they stop, and leave you hanging. You feel your body
building slowly to an incredible orgasm. All of a sudden, all
the hands stop and you are left hanging there, quivering with
excitement. Your blindfold is removed and David is standing in
front of you. He holds up a leather strap that is made
specifically for punishing and looks at you, "Have you ever had a
spanking before?", he asks. "Yes.", you reply. "And did you
like the spanking?" Again you nod your head. "Do you want a
gentle spanking or a hard spanking?", he asks quietly. You don't
reply for a moment. Your head is a jumble of thoughts and your
body is going crazy at the same time. "Hard.", you whisper as
you close your eyes. You can't believe that you revealed
yourself to him so completely. David hands the strap to someone
standing behind you and you hear is whistle through the air just
before it hits your bottom. The spanking is fast and furious and
is very hard. You are crying at the end of it and your bottom
feels like its on fire. The strapping stops and you hang there
exhausted. Gradually, the heat moves from your buttocks into the
rest of your body and more directly, into your pussy. The pain
fades away to be replaced with your burning sexual drive. Your
pussy is so wet that your juices as dripping down your legs. You
feel someone touch you there and you look down to see a very
young girl pulling your tender pink lips apart. You are suddenly
embarrassed that you, a grown woman, are so wantonly exposed to
these children. The embarrassment turns you on even more. You
look down again to see another girls sliding the Ben Wa balls
into your pussy. The metallic balls are cool and you feel them
like a weight in your body. The sensation is strange yet
stimulating. David puts his hands on your bottom to feel the
heat. His hands feel wonderfully cool. The hum of your vibrator
starts up and you look around to see one of the girls holding it.
She rubs it around her own body first and you see her slide it
under her skirt. She closes her eyes and moans as the artificial
cock touches her. When she pulls it out from under her skirt is
wet with her own juices. She holds it up to your mouth. "Lick
it.", she says. Your tongue darts out to touch the vibrator and
you savor her taste as your mouth accepts the vibrator sliding
into it. The blindfold is reattached over your eyes. A moment
later, the wet instrument is playing with your hard, sensitive
nipples. You are more and more aroused now. Your whole body is
straining in the ropes as you pull yourself towards the vibrator.
You desperately want to come. The metallic balls in your pussy
are still very present to you and their presence has turned you
on in a way that you didn't think possible. It is as though you
are getting an erotic massage deep in your body. The vibrator
continues to play across your body. You feel David now naked
body in front of you. The tip of his hard cock is barely
touching your drenched pussy and you strain forward in an attempt
to have him in you. He lets the large knob of his organ slide
easily into your pussy, but he holds himself there. You want to
pull him into you but he holds you. He is in control here. All
of a sudden his hands slide behind you to grasp your hot buttocks
and he pushes his length deep into you. The Ben Wa balls still
fill you and the sensation is incredible. The vibrator is still
playing with your hard nipples as David starts long slow thrusts
of his entire length into you. You cry out at the intense
sensation. The vibrator moves lower down until you sense that
the girl is sitting directly under you. You feel the vibrator on
the stretched out lips of your shaved pussy. You have never felt
anything like this and you cry out again. She moves the vibrator
around until it is between you, it touches the hood of your clit
and the top of his cock as it slides in and out of you now in a
fierce rhythm. You feel your orgasm start to build from very low
in your body. Your hands pull desperately at the ropes holding
you and your toes curl at the feeling. You let out a gasp, then
a moan and finally you cry out loud as your passion begins to
boil. David is coming too and you reach a climax together,
thrusting your bodies at each other in a wild frenzy. It is too
much for you and you pass out. You wake in a daze a moment
later. You are exhausted. The kids untie you from the ceiling
and lead you back to your car. One of the kids drives as you lie
in the back seat, still completely naked. You can feel the Ben
Wa balls deep in your pussy but you don't even have the energy to
reach down to take them out. They leave you with a deliciously
full feeling. The car stops and the young boy jumps out. You
are alone. You have no clothes but you have little choice. You
get behind the wheel and, still bare, you drive slowly home. I
am waiting for you at the door and I can't believe my eyes when I
watch you walk in without clothes on. The sight turns me on
right away. You walk into the house and into the living room.
You lie in the middle of the floor on your back and you look up
at me. "I'll tell you what.", you say, "If you reach down and
into my pussy and take out the Ben Wa balls that are in there,
I'll tell you a story that will turn you on like nothing you have
ever heard." You slowly spread your legs wide apart and I reach
down to do as you ask. Then I sit down between your legs and
gently stroke your wet, pink pussy as you start to tell the
story.
Andrea's Fault
Story #25 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
You have an enjoyable evening in front of the fireplace with
your husband one cool winter night. You drink wine and tell
dirty stories of your past. Your husband is obviously turned on.
All of a sudden you feel very drowsy and you can't keep your eyes
open. You fall asleep. When you awake, you are in an unfamiliar
basement all of your clothes have been removed and you are tied
with your hands stretched above your head to the beams of the
ceiling. Your bare feet barely touch the cool cement floor.
They are also tied about a foot apart. "You've been naughty
Andrea.", you hear a man say, "Now you must be punished."
Your heart starts to race as you listen to this man. Where is
your husband? Did he find out about your affair with George?!?
And WHAT does he mean about punishment? You are completely
imobile. All of a sudden, you feel a warm slippery finger
sliding slowly into your bottom.
Your pussy begins to gush. You can't believe how turned on you
are but you are very afraid to show it. The man stops his
ministrations with your behind and ties a blindfold across your
eyes. You hear the door open and the scent of another person
assails you. Your palms are beginning to sweat.
Cold hands begin to caress your stomach and your breasts. You
are longing to have your nipples pinched. You begin to moan and
move with the caresses to the extent that your bonds allow.
'There are at least 2 people', you think to yourself. One of
them has large, rough hands. It is obviously the man who tied
you up. The other hands, however, are smooth and cool. They
could easily be the hands of a woman. The scent of her is
everywhere. All of your senses are assailed at once. You feel
the hands all over your body. The rough hands are now rubbing
your soft buttocks while the other pull at the small brown curls
between your legs. The hands move up your body and you feel the
man reach around from behind you to cup your breasts and hold
them up as if for display. Long fingernails slide along the
smooth skin of your breasts and grasp your nipples. They
squeeze, hard, and pull the nipples out and away from your body.
You can't help but let out a little moan.
The hands leave you now but your body continues to writhe. You
are begging to have them touch you again. You feel a silk scarf
behind tied around your head and you open your mouth to allow
them to gag you. Now you are truly helpless. You hear a switch
and then the low hum of a vibrator being turned on.....
The hands leave you now but your body continues to writhe. You
are begging to have them touch you again. You feel a silk scarf
behind tied around your head and you open your mouth to allow
them to gag you. Now you are truly helpless. You hear a switch
and then the low hum of a vibrator being turned on.....
As the vibrator begins to travel up and down your back you hear
the door open again. A voice says, "That may not be the best
thing to gag her with. Where are her underpants? I think she
should get a taste of what she has been giving away." You throw
yourself against your bonds but they only pull tighter to your
body. The vibrator has moved to your breasts now sending little
electric shocks to your pussy. Your gag is being removed and you
scream protest to what you think will happen next. The vibrator
has moved down to your feet and is massaging your soles. A warm,
wet mouth encloses your big toe and you begin breathing in short
shallow pants as something is inserted in your mouth and the
gag is retied over the strange tasting bundle in your mouth.
The voice says, "We are going to train you to love that taste.
Someday you'll beg for it. All for my pleasure."
You can't believe the sensations of pleasure unleashed in your
body by that warm mouth sucking on your toes. The licking of
your toes stops.
You feel the rope that holds your right foot being untied. You
feel feel the same thing being done to your the left foot. For a
moment you can actually support all your weight on your feet.
You are very relieved but concerned that it will not last for
long. The rough hands grab your left foot and you feel the
softness of a womam's hands slip the foot thru what feels like a
loop of nylon web. It is push up to about your knee and then
you feel the same thing happening to your right leg. Before you
know it you have both your legs in a harness that is sort of like
a pantie except it is like nothing you have ever even imagined.
As the contraption is pulled up to your waist you feel a leather
strap being wrapped around your waist. The sides of the nylon
loops are tightly secure to the leather strap drawing the harness
tight to your gushing pussy. As it firmly comes to rest against
your pussy you notice it is NOT nylon. Rather it is a soft
rubbery almost skin like material with little nubs that stand out
from it like the needles on a cactus. They are not so sharp as
to pierce your skin but you definitely know it is there!!! You
still hear the vibrator humming away as the rough hands cup your
breasts and begin to pinch your nipples. The gag is removed from
your mouth. Meanwhile you hear the vibrator getting closer as
you feel a soft hand run a finger along your lips. You reach out
with your tongue and lick the finger which is quickly replaced
with the vibrator. It is short, about 6 inches but very thick.
The women asks, " Do you like this?, how would you like this deep
inside you?"
You feel your knees getting a little weak at the thought of that
thick dildo inside you but before you get a chance to ponder that
your left leg is taken and pull far to the left so that you are
left balancing on your right foot, hanging from the ceiling. You
can hardly stand it but then again you are very clear you have
no choice. The hands on your breasts have not stopped and your
pussy has been soaking whatever that is strapped to it. You now
feel the soft hands of your female captor lightly scraping her
fingernails across the inside of your left thigh. She starts at
the knee and slowly strokes towards your pussy. But each time
she stops just before she gets to it. It is more than you can
stand. The hands on your breasts, the sensations on your thigh,
the precarious postion you find yourself in. Your body is
writhing and you hear yourself begging to be touched on your
pussy.
They just laugh. You plead with them to touch you there, to make
your pussy stop itching. You feel the intensity of there
attention become lighter and lighter until you scream: " STOP
TEASING ME!!! PLEASE, PLEASE MAKE ME COME. I WILL DO ANYTHING
JUST PLEASE TOUCH ME."
You feel a medium size rubber ball shoved into your mouth and as
a silk scarf is tied around your head to keep it in place, the
woman says, " You will get what we give you, and that is all!!
Now I don't want to hear a another peep out of you."
The rough hands grab your right leg and pull it to the right just
as fall as the left on is so that you are hanging from the
ceiling by your hands with both your legs extented at 45 degree
angles about 8 inches off the floor.
You feel the woman reach down to your pussy and flip a switch and
all of a sudden the rubber thing between your legs comes to life.
It starts vibrating with an intensity your are certain you will
not be able to stand for long. You feel your stomach starting to
contract as the orgasm starts to build. You feel the burning in
the insides of your thighs as the tension starts to build. As
your get closer and closer you feel both of them rubbing their
hands all over you. Your are tensing all over as you are about
to come.
Suddenly, NOTHING.
The vibrator stops.
The hands are withdrawn.
And you are hanging there your feet wide apart on the edge of the
biggest climax you ever had, and NOTHING.
All you can hear is your own breath whistling through your nose.
All you can feel is the restraints on your hands and feet and the
pounding of your heart. There is nothing else. You fight the
restraints, you squirm about trying to rub your pussy against the
butterfly vibrator strapped to your pussy. It is all to no
avail. You struggle but you know it it no use.
Suddenly you hear the hum of the vibrating dildo. You feel the
strap on the left side being undone and the left side being let
down. The air feels cool on your now exposed pussy. You feel
the head of that thick dildo being shoved slowing into your
pussy.
You feel another one, not so thick, but thick enough to take your
breath away, being slipped up your bottom. The left strap is re-
attached, holding both the fully inserted dildos in place. They
are both turned on, so is the butterfly between your legs.
Your interupted orgasm has started building again. Their hands
are all over you and still you want more. They remove the gag
and you start begging for more. You are hanging in this basement
with a vibrator in each of your orifices and one right against
your clit. You pussy is gushing and you want more.
"MORE, MORE MAKE ME FEEL MORE, PLEASE, PLEASE I BEG YOU MAKE ME
FEEL MORE"
"You are being punished, or don't your remember?"
"Oh yes I remember, it's just that I am SOOO CLOSE, PLEASE PLEASE
JUST A BIT MORE, I AM ALMOST THERE"
Again, just as you feel the edge approaching it stops!! The
dildos are removed leaving you feeling open and even more exposed
than before.
You scream: "NO, PLEASE NO. I`LL DO ANYTHING JUST PLEASE LET ME
COME. PLEASE."
It starts again. This time they are not touching you, merely
watching you squrim in your bonds as you get closer and closer.
This time as your orgasm approachs you try to hide it, but they
are not fools and see it immediately. Again it stops, and as
you hang there your whole body screaming for release you open
your mouth to beg for the relief you so desperately need and the
ball is shoved back in your mouth.
Your blindfold is removed and you find yourself looking at Julie,
one of your neighbours! This, however, is not the Julie you
know. The Julie that you usually do your shopping with is a shy,
pretty blond with a trim but petite athletic figure who could
never harm a flea. This Julie is another story. Her long blond
hair is tied up and away from her face in a tight pony tail. She
is wearing high heeled black leather boots and a black silk teddy
but little else. Her look is definitely no-nonsense and you find
yourself unable to hold her gaze. She smiles at your helpless
condition but the smile contains little warmth. She holds a
riding crop in her right hand. It is a black leather riding crop
about 2 feet long and is topped with a large silver knobbed
handle. You are sure its not going to be used on the horses.
Julie reverses her grip on the crop and starts to carress you
with the silver handle. You feel the cold metal glide across
your breasts and belly. When it touches your bare slit, she
slides it deep into your drenched pussy. You gasp and rise up on
your toes. The crop is slid in and out in long strokes and in a
moment you find yourself pushing down on it, trying to get more
of it into your pussy. Julie slides the dildo out of your body
and holds it up to your face. Your gag is untied and you find
yourself sticking your tongue out to lick the wet silver handle.
Julie lets you suck it into your mouth and you lick it hungrily.
Now she takes it out and starts walking around your body. You
have never been so hot and you plead with her to touch you.
"Oh yes", she says, "I'll touch you."
You feel a stab of panick in her tone and all of a sudden the
crop whistles down on your tender bottom. You cry out at the
stinging sensation. She strikes you again and again. Her blows
are directed right onto your bottom and she continues the
punishment until you feel that your bottom is on fire. Your legs
are still attached about two feet apart. And being punished
while in this helpless position has turned you on even more.
Julie moves around you to strike your breasts lightly. The
strokes are not hard but they sting nonetheless. She moves back
around behind you and for a moment nothing happens. You are
hanging in your bonds, present only to the sensations running
through your body. The anticipation is driving you crazy......
You feel your buttocks parted again and the smaller dildo is
inserted again in your rear. From behind Julie reaches between
your legs and reinserts the dildo for your pussy. When they are
both deeply seated in your body, she turns them on and they start
to vibrate. You won't be able to hold out for long. The crop
strikes your oversensitive bottom and you cry out. You are
experiencing sensations in a way you thought was impossible. The
vibrators in both your holes are vibrating against each other and
now you feel Julie's gloved hand reach around to stroke your
soaking clit. She pulls herself against your back and you feel
the rear vibrator pushed in even deeper by her body. Her other
hand reaches the vibrator in your pussy and she starts pulling
and pushing it in long deep strokes. It is the final straw.
Each breath is coming in a gasp, you are unable to talk but you
can cry out. You do so again and again and again as wave after
wave of orgasm washes over you. You are begging her to stop and
begging her to continue. It seems to on for hours but in fact is
probably only a few minutes. When Julie finally lets you go, you
hang, limply in your bonds. You feel Julie's wet gloved hand
grasp your chin and lift your head so that you are looking right
into her eyes. Her voice is barely a whisper, 'After a come like
that, your life will never be the same.' Julie's voice is low but
intense, 'I am going to be taking charge of your sex life for a
while. Would you like that?' You feel your heart leap to your
throat. You are at once very nervous and very excited. You are
barely able to believe it when you hear yourself say 'Yes!'
Life in the Wild West
Story #26 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Although you were skeptical at first, now that we are on the
plane, heading to Colorado, the idea of a dude ranch seems kind
of attractive. I have spent the last few weeks showing you
brochures and talking you into the idea of spending a week in the
Wild West riding horses and breathing the clean mountain air.
The pressures of work have been unbearable and the thought of
spending time back with nature is too good to pass up. The plane
ride is a couple of hours long and we have two seats next to each
other on the half empty plane. You immediately snuggle up next
to me and I put my arm around you. Once we have taken off and
are cruising on our way, I reach around you to fondle a breast.
"Mmmm", you murmur. We haven't had time to think about sex for
awhile and the caressing is appealing. With my other hand I
reach out and undo the top button of your blouse. Then the
second. At the third button, you start to get nervous and as I
reach for the fourth button you instinctively reach up to hold
your blouse closed. I take your hands and gently hold them
behind your back as I loosen the fourth button. I reach in and
gently pull at both of your nipples. As I do so, your breasts
are exposed to the air. "Arch your back.", I whisper. Despite
yourself, you arch your back to more fully offer your breasts to
me. I reach down and bite each nipple hard and then I release
you. You reach around and draw your blouse closer together then
you go to do up the buttons. "No", I say softly, "Don't do up
the buttons, leave them open. You are nervous but you do as I
ask. Your breasts are covered but the cleavage you now present
goes all the way to your navel. In a way it is more exposing
than being naked. Every once in a while I reach over to caress
you again. I play with your full breasts or I slide a hand up
under your skirt to discover your ever increasing wetness or I
simply reach over to stroke your hair or your neck. The constant
stimulation continues to turn you on until you are literally
sitting in a puddle of excitement. By the time the plane lands
you are ready to make love right in the airport but instead, we
pick up our bags and get on the ranch bus. I have allowed you to
do only the bottom two buttons of your blouse and you blush red
as men stare openly at the expanse of flesh is exposed. The bus
ride is not long. There are 2 other couples with you and you
notice that they are young and attractive, not at all the old
retired types you expected. The ranch itself is also a pleasant
surprise. The decor is modern and comfortable and your room
contains a huge bed as well as a well equipped bathroom complete
with hot-tub. 'This is going to be better than I imagined.', you
think to yourself as you unpack. I arrive in the room a moment
later and you immediately slide your horny body up against mine.
You have been turned on all day and you beg for me to allow you
some release. I smile at you as I stand you up. "Not yet.", I
say in a mischievous voice, "Don't you want to do some horseback
riding?" "Uh uh.", you say, "I want a different kind of ride."
I'm still smiling as I pull you out of the room and towards the
stables. You follow reluctantly. You are still wearing your
light blue skirt and your blouse is still revealingly opened to
show more than you are comfortable with. The stables are well
appointed and you admire the various horses as we look around.
One of the stable hands introduces himself as Jim. "Are you
ready to go sir?", he asks me. You look at me questioningly.
Evidently, something has been planned here in your absence.
"Sure.", I say. Four horses are led out and I refuse to answer
any of your questions. "But I'm not even dressed to go riding.",
you protest. "Shhhh", I reply. The horses are saddled up and
Jim and what must be his girlfriend mount up. I help you onto a
pretty mare and instruct you to sit, not sidesaddle as you would
have liked but astride the horse thus placing your naked pussy
directly on the leather of the saddle. The warm leather
immediately gets slippery with the juices of your overexcited
pussy. We start out across the empty plain towards the nearby
hills. The feeling of the pommel of the saddle rubbing against
your hard clit is driving you to distraction and you have
difficulty concentrating on Jim's steady patter describing the
wilderness around you. After about an hour, you come to the
hills and shortly after that Jim and his friend Peggy come to a
stop beside a little stream in a clearing. The scenery is
beautiful. You are truly away from everything here. You get off
your saddle, careful not to let anyone see that you are wearing
no underpanties and you sit down on the grass to relax. Your
mind is really on one thing and one thing only; Sex. You see Jim
removing the saddles and letting the horses relax also and a few
minutes later, you are all sitting in a circle on your saddles
passing the canteen around for a drink. "So,", says Jim, "this
is your submissive lady." You choke on your drink. Peggy is
looking right at you and smiling. "Tell me.", she asks, "What
have you made her do?" "Well,", I say, "First of all, she is not
permitted to wear underclothes of any kind. Secondly, I have had
her submit to strange men and have exhibited her in public. She
has had her pussy shaved, her nipples clipped, her bottom spanked
and has been a slave to both men and women." "Mmmmm.", says
Peggy. She stands up and looks down at you. She is wearing a
chamois shirt and jeans and has leather riding boots on her feet.
In her right hand is her riding crop. You feel your heart skip a
beat. She is petite but she looks severe and her presence scares
you. You know that you will have little choice but to obey
everything she asks of you. Your hot pussy is very present and
you hope that she won't discover it. "Roll over on your belly.",
she says. You roll over on your saddle so you are face down.
Your feet and hands are touching the grass but your bottom is
raised and presented to your audience. You feel a tremor run
through your body as you realize that you are helpless before
her. You feel the leather of her crop slide up along your naked
calf and catch the hem of your skirt. Very, very slowly, she
raises the crop and pulls your skirt higher and higher until it
has uncovered your long tanned thighs. The skirt continues to
rise, now revealing your white tan line and the curve of your
buttocks and then finally comes to rest in a puddle around your
waist. The crop now strokes your long legs carressingly.
"Spread them.", she commands and you hesitantly let your legs
fall open. She encourages them further and further apart until
you are completely exposed. The tip of the riding crop explores
the hot wet slit of your pussy and then stops. You hear Peggy
sit down and you wait, passively, lying across the warm leather
of your saddle with your bottom upraised and completely exposed.
The three of us continue to talk about you as I describe some of
the situations you have been put in. Your face blushes red as I
describe what parts of your body are most sensitive and what
particular variations you enjoy. Peggy is very interested to
hear that you have long nipples that love nipple clips and that
you enjoy being spanked hard. "Stand up.", you hear Peggy say.
You stand up before her thankfully allowing your skirt to fall
and cover you again. Your respite is to be short-lived, however.
"Off with those clothes.", she says. Your fingers are trembling
as you remove your blouse and skirt and stand with your head
bowed awaiting your next instruction. Peggy leads you over to a
nearby tree and attaches your hands together in front of you.
The end of the rope is thrown over a convenient branch and you
feel yourself being stretched upwards. She takes the opportunity
of your helplessness to pinch your sensitive nipples with her
gloved fingers. Your ankles are tied next so that you are spread
eagled in front of us. Peggy stands behind you and begins
running her hands across your body. She reaches around to
squeeze your breasts. You moan out loud at the sensation. One
of her leather gloved hands runs down your belly to stroke your
pussy. The feeling of the cool leather rubbing across your clit
has your whole body twitch and she does it again and again until
you are about to come. She walks around to in front of you now
and you look down to see that she has a branch of nettles in one
hand. You close your eyes, hoping that the nettles aren't for
you. Of course they are. You feel the prickly frond rubbing
gently across your left nipple. It is already hard but the
irritating nettles cause it to get so tight that it aches. The
right nipple undergoes the same treatment and although the
rubbing of the nettles stops, their stimulation continues.
Immediately you feel an itch in your nipples that you are begging
to scratch. Your body squirms in its bonds and your pussy begins
to gush its juices. You feel Peggy playing with your shaved slit
and the tiny sting of the nettles touches your delicate pink
pussy lips. She pulls back the hood of your clitoris to make
sure that it gets its fair share too. The stimulation is too
much for you. You are now panting in short ragged breaths and
your whole body is straining at the ropes which bind you. You
open your eyes to see Jim in front of you. He is not wearing any
clothes and his cock is large and thick. You look up at him and
say, "Please." He smiles as he comes closer. You feel the tip
of his cock touch your wet pussy and he allows just the head to
slide inside you. You hold your breath waiting for him to thrust
into you, to fill you up. Peggy has moved behind you and all of
a sudden a searing pain strikes your bottom. You body is driven
forward and impales itself deeply on Jim's cock. The riding crop
strikes again and the hot pain thrusts you forward again onto the
unyielding hardness of Jim. The strokes set the rhythm as Peggy
drives you forward again and again. Your bottom is burning hot
by the time she is done and you are crying out with every thrust
of Jim's body into yours. Jim holds himself deep in you without
moving. You feel him reach around behind you and grasp one of
your hot buttocks in each of his large rough hands. He pulls
them apart to reveal your hidden hole and the next sensation you
feel is Peggy's cool finger as she lubricates your bottom. Her
finger slides in and out of you and again she sets the rhythm of
you pushing yourself onto Jim's cock. Her finger pulls out and
you feel the head of my cock at your tiny entrance. Very, very
gently I slide into you until you feel my belly pressing up
against the heat in your bottom. You are more filled than you
have ever been before in your life. Your hypersensitive nipples
are still stinging slightly from the nettles as they press into
Jim's hairy chest. Your soaking pussy is stretched to the limit
by Jim's thick organ and your hot bottom is penetrated by my
cock. You feel the two organs pushing and pulling in alternate
strokes. As I push in, Jim pulls out and as I pull out, Jim
pushes in. Your body takes up a steady rhythm between us as your
hips push harder and harder forwards and backwards trying to get
more of us into you. You turn your head to the side to see Peggy
with a camera taking pictures but by this time you don't care.
Your orgasm starts from the tips of your toes and the depths of
your belly. You start to scream out loud at the feeling, letting
yourself be consumed by it, letting it use you and your body as
you reach a peak and collapse into our arms.
The Special Reform School for Girls
Story #27 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It was 3 o'clock in the afternoon when Lori arrive at the
"Special Reform School for Girls". She was understandably
nervous. The excitement and fear of coming to this place had
been building for weeks. It had been almost a month ago when
Lori's parents had sat her down for an important talk. Lori
remembered it like it was yesterday. She and her sister Roxanne
had just received her weekly "punishment" from mom and dad. Her
bottom was stinging hot and her 16 year old pussy was hotter
especially after the "pussy spanking" from Mom.
"Lori", her father said, "You're 16 years old now and your
mother and I would like to discuss something with you. We think
it is time in your development where you should be disciplined by
someone from outside of your own family. You know that we
believe that someone with the proper upbringing can go far in
this world and therefore, we have enrolled you into the "Special
Reform School for Girls" for 3 weeks of study. As you can
imagine from the name, they specialize in discipline." Lori's
heart was pounding as her mind began to conjure up images of
punishments to be received. 'What would it be like?', she
wondered, 'to be spanked by a stranger! "You will be going there
on the 15th of next month", her father said, "and you're younger
sister will follow you the week after for 2 weeks of study."
Lori started to tremble at the thought of what would happen to
her while she was there. The next three weeks were a jumble as
Lori tried not to think about her upcoming trip. On the last
night the family had its usual "punishment" session and Lori's
was particularly long and exciting. Her mom and dad told her
that they would be driving her to the special school tomorrow and
that tonight she and her mom would be packing her things. "You
won't need much.", said her dad, "They'll be providing
everything." His face held the hint of a smile but she wasn't
sure why. When her mom packed Lori's case, Lori was surprised
that it contained so few clothes. "You won't need too much
dear.", she was told. Her clothes for the next day had been all
laid out. She was to wear a light cotton sundress that was
backless. She was to wear shoes and panties but no bra was
allowed. It was almost a sleepless night for Lori. She couldn't
get the strange and exciting thoughts out of her head. Being
punished was not unknown to her. Her parents had been spanking
her for years but she had never been punished by a stranger or in
front of a stranger and the thought of that happening was at once
embarrassing and exciting. The car pulled past the gate and
into the courtyard. It would hold perhaps 30 students when full.
The building was old and slightly forbidding. Lori shivered
slightly as her mom and dad pulled up to the door. The three of
them went inside and were quickly ushered into the office of the
principal. Mr. Walson's office was very large. It had two
leather chairs in front of his desk and Lori's parents sat down
in them leaving her to stand submissively between them. They
were not to wait long. Mr. Walson entered a couple of minutes
later. "Good Afternoon.", he said, "I won't keep you waiting
long. Simply sign these release forms turning Lori over to our
care for three weeks and allowing us to discipline her as we see
fit. Lori's felt her heart racing. Her palms were moist and she
was sure that everyone could see her trembling. A few short
minutes later it was done. Lori was now officially in the care
of this strange institution. "We'll see you in three weeks,
Honey", said her mom. Lori quickly kissed her mom and dad good-
bye . "Wait here Lori while I see your parents out.", said Mr.
Walson. When he returned he accompanied by an older woman. She
was a matronly type with dark hair streaked with grey. She had a
no-nonsense look about her and her piercing gaze made Lori
immediately bow her head to look at the floor. "This is Miss
Paltir.", said the principal, "You will be in her charge while
you are here." "Follow me Lori.", said the woman and Lori
dutifully followed her upstairs into a large tiled bathroom. The
room was overlarge and more than a little foreboding. Lori took
a moment to look around. There was a counter and sink off to the
left and some cabinets on the far side. Commanding the center of
the room was an old fashioned bathtub. Off to the right was a
doctor's examining table. The sight of the metal stirrups made
Lori shiver again. Miss Paltir now turned around and Lori looked
up to see that what she had been doing was setting up a video
camera! Lori's eyes widened as Miss Paltir approached her.
"Your entire stay here will be recorded.", she said, "Now, I am
going to prepare you. come over here." Lori moved over beside
her and, as instructed, stood up on a small platform about one
foot high beside the bathtub. "Remove your shoes.", said Miss
Paltir. Lori did so now feeling the cool feel of the platform
against her bare feet. "Now the dress.", said the stern woman.
Lori pulled the cotton sundress off over her head leaving her in
only her white cotton panties. Her hands went naturally to cover
her breasts but Miss Paltir wouldn't permit it. "No, keep those
hands down.", she said. A deep blush hit Lori's face as she
lowered her hands. Her pert teenage breasts were now on display
for this strange woman. Despite herself she could feel her long
brown nipples getting hard. Miss Paltir staring right at them
and Lori could see her smile slightly as she watched them
stiffen. "Place your hands behind your head young lady.", she
said and reluctantly Lori did so. The older woman now reached
over to grasp the waistband of the young girl's panties. Very
slowly, she pulled on them removing her last defense. Lori's
smooth white bottom and tan line were revealed and then her
triangle of brown hair was uncovered. A moment later, Lori was
naked. Lori was mortified as the video camera continued to
impassionately record her ordeal. "Turn around Lori.", said Miss
Paltir. Lori obediently turned full circle allowing Miss Paltir
to further examine her now naked body. When her bottom came into
view, Miss Paltir instructed her to pause for a moment. Lori
felt the cool hands of the older woman stroking her buttocks.
"Mmmm perfect for a spanking.", she murmured to herself. Then,
to Lori's horror, her buttocks were spread wide apart by the
woman thus exposing her most intimate opening. A moment later,
Lori was instructed to continue to turn around until she was
facing Miss Paltir again. Lori's hands were still behind her
head, submissively offering herself to the woman. Leaving Lori
in this position, Miss Paltir now drew a hot bath and filled the
tub with bubbles. When the tub was full, Lori was told to get in
it. She was not to be permitted to touch herself, she was told.
Miss Paltir began to wash her, paying particular attention to her
sensitive 34B breasts and between her legs. Lori couldn't stifle
a moan as Miss Paltir's soaping hands lingered over her pussy.
When she was finished and had been dried in a huge bath towel,
she was led over to the doctor's examining table. Her heart
began to race faster as they approached. "Up on the table
Lori.", she was told. Slowly, she got up on the table and lay on
her back feeling the paper crinkle under her. Her feet were put
into the cold stirrups and fastened there with cloth straps.
Then the stirrups were adjusted far apart to completely expose
her. Straps were attached to her wrists and these were pulled
above her head and clipped to the top of the table. Lori was
left like this, completely helpless and totally exposed. She
started to tremble with the anticipation of what might happen
next. She was getting more and more turned on and she knew that
her pussy was soaking wet by now. As though reading her mind,
Miss Paltir looked down and said, "You're going to get an enema
young lady. Have you ever had one before?" "Yes Miss.", said
Lori in a meek little girl voice. Miss Paltir moved down now
between Lori's outstretched legs. Lori felt her long cool
fingers touching her there. Her sensitive inner lips were pulled
apart to show the hot, wet interior. Then they were pulled back
to expose her hard little clit. When Miss Paltir touched it,
Lori's hips jumped and she moaned softly. Again Miss Paltir
smiled. Lori now watched as she took a tube of lubricant and
applied a liberal amount of it to her finger. She shuddered
thinking about what was about to happen to her. As Miss Paltir
approached her again, Lori turned her head aside, not daring to
look. The cool touch of the lubricated finger on her anus caused
her to clench her pale buttocks but the stirrups kept her open
and vulnerable to the ministrations of her mistress. The long
slender finger slid slowly but firmly into Lori's hot bottom.
Lori let out a moan as the finger buried itself to the hilt in
her sensitive ass. Nor was Miss Paltir content to let her finger
lie idle. It started moving in and out, slowly building a steady
rhythm as Lori's hips started moving up and down of their own
accord. The finger slowly withdrew leaving Lori now breathing
heavily. The next sensation was the feel of the enema nozzle as
it slid slowly, but deeply into her. The warm rush of water
followed immediately after. It seemed to continue for a long,
long time. Lori felt her stomach getting tighter and tighter as
the water filled her. It was soon complete. As the enema nozzle
was removed, Miss Paltir quickly replaced it with a butt plug.
"Mmmppff", said Lori. She had never had such a device in her
before. It was about 4 inches long and thinner in the middle
than at the end. When it was inserted into her, it took her
breath away as her anus was stretched over the unyielding
plastic. Then her ass clenched over the thinner part of it and it
was in. Miss Paltir looked up at her. Lori's face was flushed
and she was breathing in short ragged breaths. "I'll be back in
a few minutes.", she said, "You need time to leave the water in."
She left the room quickly leaving Lori still attached to the
table. Lori was helpless and particularly vulnerable. She felt
a dire need to go to the bathroom but the butt plug prevented it.
The butt plug itself was holding her ass open but tight. It was
the most unique feeling she had ever encountered and she moaned
out loud as she pulled at her bonds. Every second seemed like an
eternity as she waited for Miss Paltir to return. In reality it
was only 5 minutes or so but it seemed to Lori to have lasted
forever. When she returned Lori had expected that she would be
immediately released but it was not to be so. Miss Paltir again
positioned herself between Lori's outstretched legs. Lori looked
down to see her begin to remove Lori's brown patch of pussy hair
with a razor. "Oh no... Please don't.", she whimpered, pleading.
Her cries fell on deaf ears as Miss Paltir quickly and expertly
removed all of her pubic hair thus leaving her more exposed than
ever. The constant touching of Lori's pussy kept her on the
verge of orgasm but the experienced woman would not allow it.
Soon it was done. Miss Paltir loosened her bonds and led her
over to the toilet and had her sit down before reaching between
her legs to pull out the butt plug. Lori was embarrassed but
relieved as it was removed. She was not left by herself however.
Miss Paltir stayed there, watching everything as did the ever
present video camera. Lori had never been so humiliated. She
was soon cleaned up and Miss Paltir finally decided that she was
"ready". Lori wasn't sure for what. Leather cuffs were attached
to her wrists and ankles and another thinner one around her neck
as a collar. She was told that they would remain on for her
entire stay to remind her of her status. She was given a thin
cotton robe to wear. It was not much more substantial than a
hospital gown. It came down to just below her buttocks and as
she looked down she could see that her brown nipples were clearly
visible through the thin fabric. She was not permitted any
underwear or even shoes. Her hands were fastened behind her back
and she was then led out of the bathroom and back downstairs to
the study. The study or library was an interesting room. It was
filled with leather chairs and opulent surroundings. In the
center of the room was what looked like a vaulting horse from
school. Lori suspected that's its use here was probably very
different. Over to one side was the ever present video camera.
As she was led into the room, she saw Mr. Walson again. He was
sitting in a comfortable leather chair as she approached. He
looked her up and down carefully. Lori's face was stilled
flushed from the constant stimulation she had had over the last
hour. Her pussy was, she knew still moist and hot. She was
embarrassed to be on display like this in front of a stranger and
she found herself unable to look Mr. Walson in the eye. "Remove
the gown.", he said suddenly in a deep and stern voice. Lori
felt a stab of fear strike her stomach. Miss Paltir reached over
and undid her wrists and then in one quick motion pulled the robe
over her head leaving her again completely naked. Her hands were
once again fastened behind her leaving her now naked and exposed
in front of Mr. Walson. Her shaved pussy was now being seen for
the first time and her hot pussy juices were clearly visible on
the protruding lips. "Have her over the bench, if you please
Miss Paltir", said the principal. Lori felt herself being pulled
over the leather vault. Her bare belly and breasts pressed down
hard on the cool leather. Her wrists and ankles were stretched
out taught and attached to convenient clips in the legs of the
vault. Her ankles were pulled apart and once again she blushed
as she was exposed to Mr. Walson and the camera. She felt the
rough fingers of Mr. Walson at her rear and a moment later one
was sliding into her bottom, covered in lubricant. Lori's toes
curled as the finger worked its way into her. It was soon
removed and replaced by a larger plastic intruder. It felt just
like the butt plug that had recently filled her behind. This one
was, however, different. Mr. Walson reached down and turned it
on. The rectal plug began to vibrate, sending incredible
sensations up into Lori's already oversensitive body. Lori cried
out at the feeling. She looked behind her and saw that Mr.
Walson was holding a leather crop. Lori closed her eyes at the
sight. The sound of the crop whistling through the air came just
before the searing pain of it on her behind. The strokes were
quick and hard and it only took a couple before tears were
streaming down Lori's face. She opened her eyes and saw Miss
Paltir right beside her stroking her face. Behind her Mr. Walson
was stroking her bottom. The sensations were overwhelming. The
vibrating plug in her anus, the hot stinging sensation in her
buttocks and Miss Paltir who now reached over to begin tugging at
Lori's long, aching nipples. Behind her Mr. Walson inserted two
fingers deep into her pussy as he began toying with the anal
vibrator. It was too much. Lori's whole body tightened and she
cried out loud as her orgasm started from the tips of her toes
and raced through her. Her pussy was on fire and she could feel
herself bucking against the bonds as she came. Her ass clenched
on the vibrator and her pussy tightened on the penetrating
fingers as she came again and then again in the most intense
sensation she had ever encountered in her sixteen years. As she
calmed down, she began wondering if it would be like this for the
entire three weeks!
The Training of Nicole
Story #28 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It was about 7 o'clock and everyone else had already gone
home for the night. As usual, I was still at the office putting
in a 12 hour day. Tonight, however, I had planned a special
treat. A young girl I know only 18 years old was on her way
over. She was not aware of what the plans for the evening were
but she knew that it was me who was going to decide, not her.
Nicole is a pretty girl, 18 years old, blond hair. She has a
body kept trim from jazz ballet and aerobics. I had met her
about a year before and had quickly come to know that she was
submissive. She had only lost her virginity that year, I
discovered and was relatively inexperienced. However, after
reading a couple of my stories, she had gotten hotter and wetter
than she had ever been in her life. The thought of being bound
and helpless before me was a real turn on for her and I was the
only man she knew who was dominant in that way. She arrived at
the office right on time at 7:30. I was sitting at my desk and
she looked just like a little girl as she peered around the
corner of the door to my office. "I'm here.", she said in a
hesitant voice. "Come in Nicole.", I said. She moved slowly
into the room. She stood in front of me not knowing whether to
sit or stand and I ignored her for a moment, letting the
anticipation build. I minute or 2 later, I stood up and walked
around my desk. "Stand absolutely still." I said. She did so
and I noticed her breathing quicken. I walked around her slowly
looking carefully at her body. She was wearing a yellow dress
that came down to just above her knees. The dress was backless
and it was obvious that she was wearing no bra as requested. Her
long tanned legs seemed to tremble a bit as I stood behind her
for a moment. "Place your hands behind your head.", I said. She
did so. I went over to the chair in front of my desk and sat
down. "Turn around Nicole." She turned to face me. Her face
was already red. "I will require that you be completely obedient
tonight.", I said. "Will you be a good girl?". "Yes Sir.", she
told me. I smiled quietly. I didn't say anything for a moment
and I could see her getting more and more excited wondering what
I would do next. I had instructed Nicole to wear no panties that
evening and I was about to check. I think that standing in front
of me in just her dress in such a submissive posture made her
very nervous indeed. I had never seen her naked and this would
be the first time. "Come over here.", I said. She walked over
to me with her hands still firmly clasped behind her head. "Turn
around.", I told her and she began to turn full circle in front
of me. When she was facing away from me I told her to stop.
This seemed to excite her even more. Not did she not know what
was coming next but she also could not see it. I waited again,
letting the anticipation build then I reached down and grasped
the hem of her dress. I lifted it slowly, slowly slowly letting
her feel every inch as it crept up toward her waist. As
instructed, she was wearing no panties. Her smooth white
buttocks came into view. I tucked the hem into the waistband of
her dress leaving her bottom in plain view. "Cross your hands
behind your back.", I said. She did so and I tied them there
with a piece of cord. I then stood up and pulled a straight
backed chair into the middle of the room. "Come over here.", I
said, sitting in the chair, "You are about to get an old-
fashioned spanking. Nicole's grew wide at the thought. She
hesitantly shuffled over to me and bent over my lap. I adjusted
her so that her bottom was perfectly presented for her
punishment. "Spread your legs Nicole.", I said. She spread her
legs about 6". "Wider.", I said. She gave a little whimper and
spread her legs wider apart. I smiled. I began to spank her and
I could hear her gasp with every stroke. I was not hitting hard.
This was more a warm up than a punishment and it was certainly
having the desired effect. When her bottom was a rosy pink I
stood her up again and marched her to the corner of the room. I
stood her in the corner and made sure that her nose was pressed
right into the corner of the office. I untied her hands and told
her to raise them above her head. I reached down and lifted her
dress right off her in one smooth motion. I then had her hold
her hands in front of her so her bottom would be well displayed.
I left her there for about 15 minutes while I completed some work
on my desk. It must have seemed like 15 hours to Nicole.
Finally, I stood up and left the room. I arranged the conference
table in the next room to be ready for her. I attached straps to
the legs of the table and placed a jar of vaseline and a small
butt plug on the corner. I had not brought nipple clips so I
took two paper clips from a desk and left them there as well. I
went back into my office and took another moment to look at
Nicole. She was breathing heavily. Obviously the whole
experience of the spanking and of being so exposed had excited
her. I moved up behind her and reached around to attach a
blindfold over her eyes. She moans softly and I knew she was
turned on. I then turned her around and took a step back. This
was the first time I had seen her naked and I looked carefully at
her. "Clasp your hands behind your head.", I told her again.
She did so, thus exposing herself totally to me. She had a
beautiful body. Her B-size breasts were firm and topped with
thick pink nipples that would be perfect for the paper clips.
Her pussy was as blond as the hair on her head and it was not
plentiful. She didn't know it but she would not have any before
the end of the evening. "Spread your legs.", I said. She did so
and I reached down to stroke her pussy. It was already soaked.
She couldn't contain a moan and when I took my hand away she
whimpered, "Please don't stop." I smiled again. I tied her
hands in front of her and led her from my office and down the
corridor. She was very nervous since she couldn't see what was
happening or even if we were alone. I led her to the conference
room and placed her beside the table. I helped her to lay back
on the table so that her ass was just over the edge. I quickly
tied her in position. Her knees were bent and tied as were her
ankles so that she was spread wide apart. Her hands were tied to
the opposite side of the table so that her breasts flattened
against her body. I reached down and flicked at the nipples
until they were hard as a rock and she was moaning. Now I moved
down between her legs and sat down on a chair. I was right in
front of her soaked pussy. "What does this feel like Nicole?", I
asked her. She had read the first 5 stories of my series and the
position she was in was very deliberate. Her voice was just like
a little girl's as she answered, "Like I'm at the doctor's being
examined." I reached down to grasp the sensitive inner lips of
her pussy. I pulled them out and wide apart until she was as
exposed as possible. She gasped as she was spread open. I
pulled just a little more until it must have been just a little
painful. I watched her toes curl at the sensation. I held her
there for a moment, letting her wonder what would happen next. I
bent down and very, very gently blew warm air across her hard
little clit. "Oooooo.", she moaned. I let go and stood up. Now
I moved back over to her side and got the paper clips. They were
not strong enough to hurt her, but she would definitely know they
were there. I pulled her nipples hard while I attached them.
The sensation of the clips drove her wild. She was pulling at
her bonds and moaning constantly at the stimulation. Now, I
moved back between her legs and took the vaseline. "Have you
ever had your bottom penetrated Nicole?", I asked. "No.", she
said. "Not even by a finger?", I asked her. "No Sir, not by
anything." I sat down again and took a generous amount of
vaseline on my finger. She jumped at the cool touch of it on her
pink anus and I slowly slid the lubricated finger into her. She
was hot and very tight. As the finger slowly filled her bottom,
I heard her moan. I did not let the finger stop moving. For
several minutes I slid it in and out. Several times I added more
lubricant. Her pussy was really soaked now and the juices from
it trickled down her crack to add to the lubrication. Her hips
were moving up and down to the rhythm and I knew that if I kept
it up she would eventually come this way. I removed my finger
and picked up the butt plug. It was not a large one. It was
about 4" long and like most butt plugs, thicker in the middle
than at either end. It had a "T" shape at the end so as to
prevent it from disappearing inside of her. I touched her anus
with the cool plastic and she started to moan. "MMMmmmm, What is
it?", she asked as I introduced the plug into her slowly. Her
whole body tightened as the thickest part of plug entered her and
then it was in. The feeling of being held open by the plug
excited her immensely. It was now time for her shaving. I took
a pair of scissors and gently removed the bulk of her curly blond
hairs. I then took a towel that had been soaking in warm water
and laid it over her pussy to soften the hairs that were left.
She gasped at the heat. I waited a few minutes and took
advantage to play with the plug in her bottom and the clips on
her nipples. Her hips were moving up and down from excitement
and I told her to not move. I took the towel away and covered
her pussy in shaving cream. Taking a Bic razor, I neatly and
quickly shaved the entire area right down to her anus. She was
so turned on by this point that she didn't care. When I was
finished, I reached up to remove her blindfold. I held a mirror
between her legs and let her look at the job. She could see her
naked pussy lips and lower down the white plastic of the butt
plug still inside of her. Her face turned red from
embarrassment. She closed her eyes and let her head fall back.
I smiled again, her training was proceeding perfectly. I reached
down and slowly rubbed baby oil into her now shaven pussy lips.
I pulled them and lubricated them and made sure that every part
of her was slippery. She was close to coming and I knew that she
deserved it. I reached down and pulled her lips wide apart just
like I had earlier and then bent down to blow softly on her hard
little clit. She was moaning louder and louder now and, finally,
I bent down to pull her clit into my mouth. My tongue flicked
back and forth and she began to scream as she came. I didn't
stop as her body pulled frantically at the ropes, I continued to
keep her coming and coming as I licked and sucked her little
clit. A little while later, she was unbound and back in my
office standing in front of my desk. I was sitting at my desk
just looking at her. She was looking down submissively and I
knew that it had been a good first session. I had her describe
the entire evening's session and tell me exactly what she had
liked and disliked. She told me that the most exciting and the
most humiliating part had been the shaving of her pussy. I liked
that. She also informed me that she was surprised at herself
that she had enjoyed both being spanked and having her bottom
penetrated. I listened to all of her comments before giving her
instructions"You are to wear no panties tonight or tomorrow.", I
said. "Also, tomorrow before you go to school, you are to insert
the butt plug and wear it until you arrive here tomorrow
afternoon. I will remove it for you. You are to keep your pussy
shaved from now on Nicole. It is a symbol that you are
submissive." "Yes, Sir.", she said meekly. "Alright,", I said,
you may go." "Sir?", she said. "Yes?" "Thank you Sir., that
was the most exciting moment of my life." "Good Night Nicole.",
I said as she walked out the door.
Lori and Rox meet at a Special School
Story #29 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It had been a full week since Lori's arrival at the Special
"Reform School for Girls". She had experienced seven of the most
unbelievably exciting times of her life. Most exciting of all
was the countless ways she had been disciplined. Lori was no
stranger to being spanked by her parents but here she had been
punished in a variety of ways, each more exciting than the last.
As she woke up today and began arranging her room for
"inspection", she began to wonder what today's activities would
bring. Her clothing was simple and the same every day. She was
allowed to wear a light cotton dress that came down half way to
her knees. It had buttons that went all the way down the back
and allowed the garment to be quickly removed or opened. Like
all the other girls there, Lori was allowed neither panties or
bra. Her feet were also kept bare. The feeling of being
barefoot seemed to Lori to be more submissive than everything
else. "I wonder what they'll do to me today?", wondered Lori
aloud. The thought began to get the 16 year old girl excited.
She could feel herself begin to get hot and wet and it was only
morning!
The door opened and Miss Paltir walked into the room. Miss
Paltir had been in charge of Lori's development since her
arrival. Lori immediately assumed her 'submissive position'.
She got down on her knees and spread them wide apart. Her hands
were clasped behind her head with the elbows well back. Lori's
eyes were cast downward submissively. "Good Morning, Lori", said
the stern older woman. "Good Morning, Miss", replied Lori. This
was the way that every morning had started since the first day.
Lori's submissive nature was being reinforced until it became
second nature to her. The sexual excitement that she felt at
being this way was all part of the training her parents had sent
her here to receive. "Come with me Lori.", said Miss Paltir.
Lori quickly rose to her feet and followed the older woman out of
the room, padding barefoot behind her. She was led into what she
had come to know as the "preparation room". It was a small room
attached directly to the large salon where all of the training
sessions of Lori and the other girls took place. It was here
that the teenage girls undressed and were prepared for their
sessions. Often they had leather cuffs and collars attached.
Lori had twice been brought in here to prepare other young girls
and had assisted in undressing them and putting their cuffs on.
She had once been ordered to lubricate the bottom of a pretty
fifteen year old girl. She remembered that as one of the hottest
experiences of her life. Just walking in here caused Lori's
heart to beat faster. She could feel her juices begin to flow as
her pussy got uncomfortably warm. "Remove your dress Lori.",
said Miss Paltir. Lori pulled the thin garment over her head.
"Turn around.", said the older woman. Obediently, Lori turned
until her back was facing her stern guardian. Lori heard Miss
Paltir moving behind her and her anticipation grew as she
wondered what would come next. A blindfold suddenly covered her
eyes and was attached in position. Her hands were pulled behind
her and tied so that her right wrist was attached to her left
elbow and her left wrist attached to her right elbow. It was not
uncomfortable but it forced Lori to arch her back thus presenting
her naked breasts more prominently. Even her pussy was pushed
forward by the position. She imagined what she must look like
with her hard pink nipples pressing outward and her smooth shaven
pussy lips prominently displayed. Her pussy was already wet and
she imagined her master or mistress looking down to see the hot
juices on the smooth lips of her slit. The thought made her
hotter still. She felt the long cool fingers of Miss Paltir
pinching and pulling at her nipples, making them harder still
until they ached to be touched. Lori couldn't contain a moan at
the sensation. Now the hand moved slowly down Lori's belly all
the way to her pussy and sliding into her to find her wetness.
Lori blushed at how wet she was. The hand stopped touching her
and Lori was left to stand still for a moment. She could feel
her anticipation building. She heard the door open and a large,
rough hand took her by the arm and led her into the main salon.
She followed obediently, still blindfolded. She had no idea who
was in the room today. It might have been only the principal, Mr
Walson or it might have been full of people. She had no way of
knowing! She was led across the carpeted floor and told to stand
still. She stood there quietly wondering what would happen next
and feeling herself get wetter and wetter. With her arms crossed
behind her, she was totally exposed and displayed for whoever was
in the room. It was not a long wait, perhaps five minutes and
she heard the door to the side room open again. Someone walked
towards her and she heard Mr. Walson telling someone to stand
still. Now Lori felt long cool fingers touching her breasts.
Her nipples were still hard and Lori moaned softly at the touch.
The fingers grasped her left nipple and pulled it out from her
body. Lori felt the cool sensation of a nipple clip being
attached to her body. It pinched her firmly. She could not
contain a moan at the delicious sensation. Her other nipple was
soon also in the grips of the pinching device. From just in
front of her Lori heard a sharp intake of breath and a soft moan
as the girl in front of her had nipple clips attached to her own
nipples. Lori now felt a hand moving down her belly to stroke
her now, soaking pussy. She moaned again and then blushed as she
heard the moan of the girl in front of her. They were obviously
undergoing simultaneous treatment! Lori's pussy was so wet that
her juices were literally dripping down her thighs. She knew
that with her back arched like this, her pussy was wantonly
displayed, covered in her juices. She felt two fingers slide
deep into her hot pussy and she pushed her hips forward against
the intruding hand. The girl in front of her was now moaning
continuously. Lori, now heard the voice of Mr. Walson, "Alright,
now attach them.", he said. The fingers were removed and Lori
felt herself being pulled forward. Her nipples were pulled by
the clips and she suddenly realized that her nipple clips were
now attached to the girl in front of her! She could feel the
girl pulling gently on them and the feeling was incredible!
"Spread your legs girls.", said Mr. Walson and Lori and the other
girl obediently did so. Lori had never been so embarrassed. She
had no idea to whom she was now attached or who was now sharing
the identical sensations to her! A hand reached between Lori's
legs and she felt the soft plastic of a dildo being pushed into
her pussy. Lori bent her knees slightly to allow them easier
access to her. The feeling of the dildo was strange until Lori
realized that it was also attached to the other girl! It was a
long double dildo and the girls were now impaled on either end of
it. As if that were not enough stimulation for her, Lori now
felt her buttocks being spread apart by the anonymous fingers of
someone in the room. A long, slim finger gently lubricated her
bottom. Lori could feel the girl in front of her shifting as
squirming as the same was being done to her. Now the finger was
removed and Lori felt the much thicker sensation of a butt plug
being inserted. It pushed in slowly but firmly and continued to
press inward until she was completely filled. The hand
controlling this intruder continued to work the plug in and out
slowly forcing Lori forward on the dildo in her pussy until her
shaved lips pushed against those of her companion. They were
shaved too! The two girls were soaking and the sensation of
being filled and grinding against the other girls pussy was
electric! Lori was now whimpering as she took in short ragged
breaths. She knew she was close to coming and she also knew that
it would be unlike anything she had ever experienced. The anal
dildo was pulled out for a moment and when it was reinserted,
Lori now felt something new. There was some kind of hot lotion
on the plug! The sensations coursing through her body were now
everywhere. The nipples were being pinched by the clips, her
pussy was both filled to capacity and her hot clit and shaven
pussy lips were grinding against a strange girl's. Her anus was
held open and was being stimulated by the sting of hot lotion.
It was becoming too much and too make matters worse, (or better!)
every sensation she felt was magnified by being able to feel the
reactions of the girl in front of her. Lori felt the person
behind her pulling her shoulders gently backward to increase the
tension on her nipples. Lori knew she wasn't going to be able to
hold out much longer. Hands reached up to undo her blindfold and
now Lori opened her eyes to look ahead at who she was attached
to. It was her sister Roxanne! Rox looked as stunned as she
was, but neither of them cared, Lori was humping forward as hard
as she could and she leaned back feeling the bite of the clips on
her nipples as she began to come. Rox was coming too and they
cried out with one voice as their orgasms reached a peak. Again
and again they came while pushing against each other. Lori felt
her sister's body shake and tremble as another wave of orgasm hit
her again. It seemed to go on forever. Finally it was over.
Lori's legs felt like rubber as the butt plug and the double
dildo slid out of her. The nipple clips were removed and the
girls were allowed to kneel on the floor together in their
"submissive" positions. As they looked up there was the second
shock of the day. Mom and Dad were sitting there right in the
room! They had seen the whole thing. "We're very happy with
their progress Mr Walson.", said Lori's mom, "Please keep up the
good work." Lori glowed as her parents smiled at her. This was
certainly the best summer vacation she had ever had. And she had
two more weeks to go!
The Interview
Story #30 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Sharon had been having these strange feelings about her
sexuality for years. She had always fantasized about things that
would be considered "kinky" by most of her friends. Now, here
she was in a situation that only a few months ago she could not
have imagined. It all started when she and Marge had been
talking about each other's fantasies. Sharon had gone first and
she had shared her innermost feelings. Marge was very intent,
listening to Sharon describe how she had always wondered what it
would be like to be totally submissive to a man. Marge asked her
if she had any experience in dominant/submissive relationships.
Sharon blushed as she described how she had once been tied up by
an ex-boyfriend and how he had spanked her also. Marge asked if
it had been exciting for her and Sharon said yes. Marge smiled.
Sharon's face was flushed as she finished her story and demanded
that Marge reciprocate. Marge smiled and said that her favorite
fantasies were also about submission. Sharon's eyes opened wide.
Marge told Sharon that only recently had she done anything about
it and that she now knew a wonderful "Master". "Wow!, said
Sharon, "And he's always dominant?". "Sure", said Marge, "I get
to live out my submissive fantasies totally with him. Sharon
felt herself getting excited and she shifted uncomfortably in her
chair. "Would you like to meet him?", asked Marge. Sharon's
eyes opened wide at the question. "What would I have to do?",
she asked in a small voice. Marge just smiled, "You'd have to be
completely submissive. If you want to meet him, he'll give you
an interview and he'll find out if you're submissive enough for
him. The interview was one of the most exciting events of my
life. I was never so open or vulnerable as that day!" "What
happens in the interview?", asked Sharon. "I shouldn't tell
you.", smiled Marge, "It would take away all the fun." There was
a long moment of silence. Sharon's mind was racing. Part of her
told her to grab the opportunity and part of her told her to
forget it. Finally she looked up at Marge. Her voice was
quivering as she gave her answer, "I'd like to try it.", she
said. "O.K.", said Marge, "You can expect a call in the next few
days. The name is Sir Robert." Sharon barely remembered the
rest of the day. For the next couple of days, in fact, her mind
couldn't get off what was going to happen to her. Her days were
filled with the anticipation of waiting for "the call". Finally,
3 days later, it came. A woman's voice was at the other end of
the line. "Is your name Sharon?", she asked. "Yes.", said
Sharon, "Sir Robert has granted you an interview. I am to give
you your instructions. Are you ready?" Sharon's heart was
beating a mile-a-minute. "Yes, I am.", she whispered. "Very
well, you are to arrive at the Holiday Inn Hotel and present
yourself at room 210 at exactly 2pm Saturday. Do not be late
under any circumstances. You are to wear a light sundress. You
are forbidden to wear a bra, stockings or panties. You are to
wear your dress and your shoes, nothing more. Do you understand
your instructions?" "Yes I do.", said Sharon. "You may say, Yes
Miss.", said the anonymous voice sternly. "Yes Miss.", said
Sharon before she could even think about it. "Very well then,
goodbye.", she said. Sharon hung up the phone. Her heart was
beating hard and her palms were moist as she sat down. She
leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. She let her hands
glide down her body, feeling its heat. She had never in her life
imagined that she would do something like this and now it was
really happening. She let her hands slide into her shorts and
down under her panties. Her pussy was soaking. She started to
play with herself, letting her hands slide into her pussy and rub
the hot juices into her already hard clit. Her hips moved of
their own accord as she imagined a stranger touching her,
entering her, holding her open for his inspection. One hand
moved up to her nipples and she pinched them tightly. The
feeling was wonderful and she squeezed them harder than she would
normally wondering if they would be punished also. Her orgasm
was not long in coming and it was a powerful one. For the first
time ever, Sharon cried out loud while she was coming. The next
couple of days passed in a blur for Sharon as Saturday quickly
approached. She couldn't keep the thoughts of what might happen
from her mind and she seemed to be in a constant state of arousal
thinking about it. And now, here she was, standing in front of a
hotel room door wondering if she should actually knock or not!
She had dressed early after carefully taking a long bath and
cleaning herself from head to toe. She was now in her yellow
cotton sundress. It was a pretty dress that showed off her brown
curly hair well. As instructed she was wearing no bra or
panties. The feeling of traveling to the hotel with nothing
under her dress had been a little unnerving. She kept looking at
every man who walked past her wondering if he could see through
her dress, wondering if he knew that she was on her way to a
Master. Now, she stood in front of the door with her palms
moist, her nipples hard and her pussy hot and wondered what would
happen when she knocked. Closing her eyes and taking a deep
breath, she reached up and knocked on the door. It was opened a
moment later moment later by a stunning blond woman. At first
Sharon thought she had the wrong room. She started to back away
mumbling an apology when the woman said, "Follow me Sharon."
Startled, Sharon moved into the hotel room. She looked at the
other woman as she turned and closed the door. She was very
tall, perhaps 5'11" and was dressed in a light summer dress that
came down to about halfway to her knees. Her figure was perfect
and her face beautiful. Sharon looked at her face and saw that
this was a no-nonsense sort of woman. Sharon waited expectantly
in the entranceway for instructions. The woman took her by the
arm and brought her over to the window. She was faced looking
out of the full length window and told to remain still. The
feeling of knowing that someone was behind her while she stood
there was very unnerving. Suddenly Sharon realized that standing
this way made her dress almost transparent from the rear! A hot
blush hit her cheeks as she stood passively waiting for
instructions. She was made to wait for a couple of minutes, not
daring to turn around before a deep male voice began speaking to
her. "My name is Sir Robert, Sharon", he said, "You may address
me as Sir Robert or Sir." "Yes Sir", said Sharon in a meek
voice. Sir Robert continued, "I am going to be conducting your
interview. I want you to know that you may not pass the
interview and may be unsuitable for serving me. Now, before we
begin I want you to spread your legs wide apart." Sharon blushed
again as she followed the instructions. She knew that whoever
was behind her was getting a perfect view of her legs through the
dress. It seemed silly considering that she expected to end up
without even the dress before they were done, but, oddly, she
felt more naked with the dress on. Sir Robert now began asking a
long series of questions. They started off very normally, asking
her birthday, her measurements. She was asked to describe the
schooling she had received as well as the work experience she
had. She found herself answering honestly and completely. The
questions steadily got more personal. "At what age did you lose
your virginity?", asked Sir Robert. Sharon told him that she had
been 15. "Have you ever made love to a woman?", he asked.
Sharon stuttered on her reply that she had not. Sir Robert asked
for complete history of what kinds of sexual experiences she had
had and what parts of her body turned her on the most. She was
embarrassed to describe how she masturbated and when Sir Robert
asked if she had ever used her finger in her behind while doing
so, she stammered out her answer. She answered a long series of
questions on what types of submissive experiences she had enjoyed
and what types of submissive fantasies she had. Finally, Sir
Robert asked her the last question, "Are you now prepared to
serve me?" Sharon didn't hesitate. "Yes", she blurted. Sharon
heard some movement behind her and then felt the fingers of
someone (Was it the woman or the man?) pulling her dress up. She
raised her hands and in a moment she was naked. She was now
standing in full view of anyone looking at this room on the 2nd
floor of the Holiday Inn with absolutely no clothes on! Sharon
had never been so excited. She felt she would do anything for
these people. "Alright Sharon, now masturbate yourself." Sharon
jumped at the command. Her hand hesitantly moved to her pussy
and found it drenched! Her juices were literally dripping down
her thigh. She slid two fingers into her pussy and started
moving them in and out. She was unable to stifle a moan. The
woman instructed her to bend forward a little to give them a
better view and Sharon did so, her face and breasts were almost
touching the glass of the window now. She was hotter than she
had ever been in her life and her hand was moving furiously
between her legs. She was breathing in short ragged breaths.
She started to feel the beginnings of the most powerful orgasm
she had ever experienced when all of a sudden her wrist was
grabbed by the woman and pulled away from her pussy. It was
pulled back and quickly fastened to her other wrist behind her
back. Sharon moaned in frustration, "Please let me come?", she
begged. Her heat was incredible she was desperate to touch
herself. "No, Sharon", said Sir Robert, "You will come when I
tell you not when you please." Sharon moaned again, her hips
were still writhing back and forth hoping to find something to
rub against. Sharon felt the other woman attaching nipple clips
to her large brown nipples. They pinched her hard but were not
really painful. The woman had Sharon go down on her knees now
and then bent her head forward until it was resting on the
carpeted floor. She was instructed to keep her knees wide apart.
She felt her bottom being stroked and the sensation was
wonderful. The long cool fingers of the woman stroked the crack
of her ass and then gently and firmly pulled her buttocks wide
apart to completely expose her tiny rear opening. Sharon moaned
again as she felt herself opened. A finger cool with lubricant
now slid into Sharon's bottom and she gasped at the sensation.
The finger moved slowly all the way into her and then slid out
deliciously. She felt her hips move of their own accord as she
pushed back against the finger trying to get more of it in her.
The finger was removed and Sharon moaned in frustration again.
The next sensation was that of a small butt plug as it was
inserted in her rear. Sharon had never felt anything like this
and she gave out a little whimper as the thick part of the plug
pushed into her. The feeling of being held open like that was a
constant stimulation for the already over-stimulated body.
Sharon heard Sir Robert chuckling at her. She felt a large manly
hand reach between her legs to feel her heat. Two fingers slid
quickly into her pussy and she cried out at the wonderful
feeling. They were quickly removed however. The two dominants
now stood up leaving the hot submissive on her knees. Sharon was
hoping for relief. She moaned and whimpered as she knelt there
with her filled bottom on display. "You are going to be spanked
now, Sharon.", said Sir Robert, "Are you ready?" "Yes Sir,
please.", gasped Sharon. Sharon felt the leather paddle being
rubbed on her smooth buttocks and then felt the rush of air as it
struck her bottom. The pain was sharp but not unbearable and the
heat that it generated added to her stimulation. She was moaning
constantly and pushing her buttock back up to the paddle as it
landed. The spanking stopped for a moment and she felt a large
vibrator being slid into her soaking pussy. The vibrator was
turned on and off intermittently. She was kept close to coming
but whenever she was close, the action would stop and she would
be kept quivering. Finally, the spanking ended. Her buttocks
and upper thighs were hot and stinging. The juices from her
pussy were now dripping down her legs and Sharon was delirious
with desire. She was ordered to turn around and suck her Master.
She did so eagerly, now pulling his large manhood into her. The
vibrator in her pussy was turned on and off. Whenever she was
close to coming it would stop. She was kept in a constant state
of arousal. Her tongue ran up and down it and she let him slide
all the way to the back of her throat, something she had never
allowed a man to do before. His orgasm was not long in coming.
She swallowed his come in large gulps, determined to catch it all
and please her Master. Then Sir Robert ordered her to suck the
other woman. She was sitting on a chair with her legs spread and
Sharon didn't even hesitate in leaning over to slide her tongue
into the hot, wet woman. She quickly brought the other woman to
orgasm delighting in the feeling of being able to please another
person like that. "Now, I am going to let you come, my little
slave.", said Sir Robert. "Oh thank you, Sir", said Sharon. She
was desperate to come. The sensations in her nipples, her ass
and pussy were indescribable. Every movement she made turned on
a different part of her. "You will be entertaining more than
just myself.", said her Master. "Go over to the window and move
forward until your nipple clips are touching the glass." Sharon
did so, feeling the hot flush on her face of exposing herself
this way. The vibrator was turned on again and she felt two
hands reach around to grasp the clips on her sensitive nipples
and pull on them. Another hand reached down to begin playing
with the intruder in her ass and it was that last sensation that
was finally too much. Sharon's whole body began to shake as she
let herself be consumed by the orgasm. It took over all of her
and she would have fallen down if she had not been held up by the
other two. Her ass clenched hard on the anal dildo and that sent
her into another spasm of orgasm. It seemed to go on forever as
one sensation after another triggered another peak. Several long
minutes later she was curled up on the floor at her Master's
feet, drained by the experience. It had been the most intense
experience of her life and Sharon knew that this was only the
beginning.
Lori's last day at the Special School for Girls
Story #31 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
When Lori woke up, her first thought was, 'Today's my last
day'. After three full weeks, it was to be her last full day at
the special Reform School for Girls. She was filled with mixed
emotions at the thought. Each day for the last three weeks, Lori
had undergone intense training and discipline in her development
as a young submissive. She had experienced things that she never
would have even dreamed of before her arrival. She had thought
that she was knowledgeable in the area of punishment and
discipline before she arrived but it was know clear to her that
she had been naive and innocent compared to what she had learned.
The last three weeks had been the most exciting time of Lori's 16
year old life. They had also been the most embarrassing. Each
new day of punishment or "treatment" filled her with dread as she
was enticed and forced to push past the limits of her submission.
So leaving tomorrow morning was a mixed blessing. On one hand,
she would miss the excitement of the treatments she had been
receiving. On the other hand, it would certainly be more
comfortable being home and frankly, she missed being home with
her family.
Lori got up quickly and did her morning preparations for the day.
Although she had anticipated that things today would be much
different from usual, she was surprised and a little disappointed
that they were not. Miss Paltir, her guardian, found several
things wrong during inspection and Lori was turned over her knee
for a spanking. When her bare bottom was red, Miss Paltir
inserted the standard punishment butt plug which Lori had to
where until lunch time. It was uncomfortable, but by no means
the worst that she had received since being here. Immediately
after lunch, Miss Paltir brought Lori upstairs to her room.
"Remover your dress Lori.", she said. Lori pulled the thin
cotton dress over her head and folded it neatly on her bed. As
per school regulations, she was wearing neither panties nor bra
and was now completely available as she knelt in her 'submissive
position' with her knees wide apart and her hands clasped behind
her head. Miss Paltir ordered Lori to her feet and led her naked
out of her room and down the corridor to the bathroom. Lori had
never gotten used to this. There was always someone in the
hallway and she always blushed when someone looked at her walking
submissively behind her mistress. In the bathroom, Lori was
first ordered onto the doctor's examining table. Her feet were
fastened to the stirrups which were adjusted far apart to expose
her shaved pussy. Her hands were tied to the top of the table
thus stretching her out in a most inviting manner. Lori was not
bound to the table because Miss Paltir was afraid that she would
get up. Her bondage was simply a reinforcement of Lori's
submission. Miss Paltir knew that she would pull at her bonds
over the next few minutes but she also knew that the sensation of
pulling at them helplessly would add to Lori's excitement. Miss
Paltir moved down to between Lori's legs and looked at her. The
white plastic butt plug was still sticking out of Lori's bottom
and she reached down now to pull it gently from her. Lori gasped
as the anal intruder pulled out leaving her feeling open and a
little empty down there. The plug was put aside as Miss Paltir
put a towel that had been soaked in hot water on Lori's shaved
pussy. Lori's his squirmed a little as the hot towel was laid on
her sensitive skin. The hot towel was left there for a couple of
minutes then replaced by another. Lori's pussy began to get
uncomfortably warm under the towel. She could feel her own heat
rising to meet that of the towel and she knew that her pussy
juices were starting to flow. (If the truth were to be told
though, Lori had been wet almost all the time since she arrived
in this place.) Miss Paltir removed the towel and then began to
shave Lori's now soft pussy lips. Her expert fingers pulled the
pussy lips taught as her razor removed any stubble that might
have grown in the last two days. Lori was always excited by this
process. The feeling of the razor moving across her pussy was
incredible and it was heightened by the constant manipulations of
Miss Paltir as she pulled and stroked Lori's sensitive sex. The
feeling of being freshly shaved made Lori feel both vulnerable
and pure, as though she had been returned to being the virgin she
had been at 15. When the shaving was over, Miss Paltir slowly
but methodically rubbed oil into the now smooth lips. Lori was
unable to stifle a moan at the feeling and she could feel her own
pussy juices trickle down the crack of her bottom and over her
sensitive anus. Lori was pulling on her wrists and squirming
with her hips and she saw that Miss Paltir was smiling at the
effect she was having on the young girl. Just before Lori was
sure she was about to come, the sensations stopped. Miss Paltir
always seemed to know exactly when to stop so that Lori was left
at the peak of excitement. Lori now felt Miss Paltir gently
inserting a finger into her bottom. "Mmmmmmm", she moaned as her
hips raised from the table. The finger was thickly coated with
lubricant and Miss Paltir slid it deeply into Lori's rectum,
sliding in and out to further excite the teenage body. Lori felt
her anus clench reflexively on the finger as it pulled slowly
from her. Miss Paltir now moved over to the far side of the room
and Lori watched as a large enema bag was filled with warm water
and a little glycerine. Lori turned her head away and closed her
eyes. Getting a large enema wasn't her favorite thing in the
world and although she knew that it would excite her, the feeling
of being that full would be uncomfortable. Lori heard the water
stop and Miss Paltir move back over to the table. Lori felt the
tip of an enema nozzle touch her anus and her buttocks clenched
involuntarily as it started to push into her. The nozzle was
very thick and Lori gasped as the thickest part pushed into her
sensitive hole. Bound as she was, there was nothing she could do
about it. A moment later and the nozzle was in place. Her tiny
rear opening was grasping the thinner part of the nozzle as she
was held open helplessly by the plastic intruder. She felt some
movement in her bottom and the nozzle seemed to expand inside of
her. "It's a Bardex nozzle, Lori.", said Miss Paltir, "It will
prevent the nozzle from being pushed out." The nozzle was now a
little uncomfortable as it had gotten fairly large but Lori knew
that it was now not going to be removed until Miss Paltir decided
to do so. The rush of warm water now started to fill Lori as the
clamp on the tube was released. It filled her slowly and kept
filling her. Lori looked down and watched her tummy slowly
expand to accommodate the fluid. Her tummy got tight as it
continued and Lori was beginning to feel uncomfortably full.
Finally, the water stopped. Lori's breathing in short ragged
breaths. She was hoping that she wouldn't have to wait for more
than a moment or two because she was so full. "Please..", she
begged, "Please let me go to the bathroom." Miss Paltir smiled.
She disconnected the tube from the Bardex nozzle that was still
firmly in place in Lori's bottom and walked around to beside her.
Her hand stroked Lori's full tummy and gently massaged her. "No,
Lori, you'll have to wait until I let you.", she said. Lori
closed her eyes. Each second seemed like an hour as she waited.
Miss Paltir hands were at once soothing and exciting. They
roamed all over Lori's young body. She felt her soaking pussy
stroked, her nipples were pinched and the nozzle in her ass was
playfully tugged at. Finally after 10 minutes or so, Miss Paltir
undid her bonds. Lori had to be helped from the table and over
to the toilet. When Miss Paltir released the nozzle and pulled
it from her, it was an incredible relief for Lori. Miss Paltir
left her for a few minutes to expel the enema as she ran a bath
for the young girl. Lori got into the bath and Miss Paltir began
to scrub her from head to toe. It was very relaxing and also
exciting as Miss Paltir made sure to pay special attention to the
more sensitive areas of the teenager's body. Her hair was next
and by the time it was all over, Lori was glowing. Her hair was
shining, her body was a rosy pink all over. Her nipples which
were more or less constantly erect here were sticking out from
her firm breasts. Lori's leather wrist cuffs were attached
behind her back and a leash was attached to her collar. Miss
Paltir led her by the leash out of the bathroom, down the stairs
and into the study of the principal. Lori's heart started
beating faster as she walked into the study. For the last three
weeks, Lori had undergone most of her training here. She had
felt the hot feeling of the crop and a variety of other
instruments of discipline as she was tied down for punishment.
As she walked in the door the first thing she noticed were her
parents. Lori's eyes opened wide. Her parents came right over
to her and gave her a big hug. Lori, of course, could not
reciprocate given her bound wrists but she delighted in the
feeling of having her Mom and Dad holding her naked body. Mister
Walson entered the room a moment later. "Good Morning Lori.", he
said. "Good morning Sir", said Lori in a small, submissive
voice. "Today is your last day Lori", said the principal, "and
your parents and I have been discussing what should be done with
you on this last day. We have discussed several options and you
are here because you are going to have to agree with what we have
chosen. I want you to know that you are free to choose to accept
or decline what we have decided." Lori's heart was now beating a
mile-a-minute. 'What had they decided she wondered. Would she
be able to bear it?' "I understand, Sir", she said. "Very well,
Lori, your parents and I feel that a fitting climax to your stay
here would be to have both of your nipples and both of your inner
pussy lips pierced today." Lori's eyes flew open. If her wrists
had not been bound, she would have reflexively covered her
breasts with her hands. She looked from Mr. Paltir to her
parents who were all waiting patiently for her answer. The
thought of her sensitive nipples being pierced was instantly
terrifying and extremely exciting and to think of the same thing
being done to her tiny pink pussy lips was even more so. She
waited a long time before answering. The room had become very
silent as a million thoughts ran through her head. Finally she
looked at Mr. Walson. "Very well, Sir. You may pierce me."
Lori's parents stood up and came over to her. "We're very proud
of you honey.", said her Mom. Miss Paltir led Lori out of the
study and right out of the building onto the grounds. Lori had
been brought outside before while naked but the feeling always
left her feeling even more exposed and helpless than usual. She
was brought to a small building just off to the side of the main
school building and led inside. The living room of this building
was set up for the display of Lori's ordeal. In the center of
the room was a leather covered doctor's table. The silver
stirrups caused a chill to go up Lori's spine. She sat on the
table and the back of it was raised so that she would be in a
half reclined position. Her wrists, as usual, were fastened
above her head and her feet were once again attached to the
stirrups. There were a number of chairs in front of the table
and they afforded the observers a perfect view of Lori's exposed
body. The front door opened and Lori watched as her parents, Mr.
Walson and several other men and women entered the room. Lori
didn't know some of them and she blushed deeply as they looked at
her carefully. Lori wondered if she would ever get over the
feelings of embarrassment of people discovering her submissive
nature. Miss Paltir moved beside Lori and attached nipple clips
to each of her nipples. The clips were tight and Lori gasped as
they were attached. Miss Paltir gave each of them a sharp tug to
make sure they were solidly attached. She moved down now and
attached two similar clips to Lori's inner pussy lips. Lori
moaned as they clamped down on the sensitive flesh. When Miss
Paltir gave these clips a tug, Lori cried out. She closed her
eyes, embarrassed that all these people could see everything.
Now Mr. Walson stood up. Lori saw that he was holding a long,
sharp needle in one hand. She whimpered as he approached. "You
can still back out Lori.", he said, "Do you want to do that?"
Lori shook her head, "No, Sir.", she whispered. Mr. Walson
smiled. He grasped the clip attached to her left nipple and
pulled it hard, stretching the nipple away from her body. Lori
moaned at the feeling and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt a
hot sharp pain as the needle quickly pierced her horizontally
through the base of her thick nipple. Lori cried out at the
feeling. Her back arched as she felt the needle removed and a
ring being pushed through the hole. The nipple clip was removed
and the pain settled into a hot throbbing sensation. Her right
nipple was next and her cries were louder and stronger as it
received its nipple. Lori looked down to look at them. The
sight was very strange to see tiny gold rings pushed through each
of her brown nipples. They were now each hot and painful and
surprisingly, very erect. Lori watched Mr. Walson move down to
her pussy and she was very scared. She was also very turned on.
The whole scene was the hottest thing that Lori could ever have
imagined and it was happening to her! Lori knew that her juices
were literally dripping down her body and she knew that everyone
could see them. As if in a distance she felt the left lips of
her pussy pulled out by the clip and the hot piercing pain of the
needle. She cried out again and once again as the right pussy
lips was done. Finally, it was over. Her body was now adorned
with gold rings both above and below and the thought of wearing
those rings was the most exciting thing Lori had ever
experienced. She felt Miss Paltir reach over to ever so gently
pull at the rings in her nipples and she gasped and moaned as she
did so. She felt the fingers of Mr. Walson holding her tiny pink
pussy lips apart by the gold rings and then she felt the
incredible feeling of a hot tongue touching her pussy. Lori's
eyes flew open and she looked down to see her sister Rox bent
over her waist from the side to lick her. Everyone had a perfect
view and as Rox's tongue slid up her sister's slit to touch her
hard, aching clit, Lori felt her orgasm start. Her legs began to
tremble and her tummy got tight. She felt her toes curling at
the feeling and her hands turned into little fists as she pulled
at the bonds holding her. She started to cry out and then cried
out again and again as the most intense orgasm of her life took
over her body. It reached a peak and then seemed to subside then
peaked again and then again. It went on for what seemed forever,
first one sensation then another taking over as the stimulation
of her nipples, her pussy lips and the tongue of her loving
sister all added their effects. It was perhaps five minutes or
more before it was over and it left Lori drained. It had been
the most exciting time of her life and she knew that she would
have her rings to remember it by forever.
Sharon Meets her Mistress
Story #32 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It had been almost a month since Sharon' first "Interview"
and now here, she was in a crowded airport terminal waiting for
someone she had never met in what was probably going to be the
most exciting experience in her young life. Six weeks ago, she
never would have dreamed she would be here, doing something like
this. The famous "Interview" with her new Master had changed all
of that. Sharon knew that day had started a new course for her
life that would alter it forever. She had willingly asked to be
"trained" by her Master and he had certainly obliged. Now she
was here at the airport at his request. Late yesterday
afternoon, her Master had called her. "Sharon.", he said, "It is
time for the next phase of your training. Tomorrow I want you to
go to the airport and meet someone. The person you will meet is
a woman approximately 35 years old. She will know what you look
like. She is an experienced Mistress and will be training you
for the weekend. Her flight lands at 6pm from Chicago. Do not
be late." "Yes, Sir" Sharon had replied. Her heart was racing a
mile-a-minute as she put down the phone. What would it be like
to be dominated by a woman? Would she like it? The thought both
scared her and excited her. Sharon had been punished before by
the other submissives of her Master but this was completely
different.
In the morning Sharon's Master called again and gave her
specific instructions on what she was to wear all day. Sharon
dressed in the light blue dress as instructed and felt more
exposed and vulnerable than ever as she went to work. As usual,
her Master had permitted neither panties nor bra and Sharon's
nipples were well defined in the dress. It was only because her
pussy hair was completely shaved that her pussy was also not
visible beneath the thin fabric. Sharon got more and more
nervous as the end of the day approached. She got into her car
at 5 and drove to the airport. Now, here she was, waiting in a
crowded arrivals lobby for a woman she did not know who was going
to be able to completely dominate her for the whole weekend!
Sharon's palms were wet as she scrutinized everyone who got off
the plane. There were several severe looking women who went by.
As each one caught her eye, Sharon's heart leapt a beat. 'Is
this the person?', she wondered. All of them went directly by
her, however.
A couple came out the gateway doors and Sharon was caught by
the woman's striking appearance. She was tall, blond, and had a
beautiful figure. Her long tanned legs were visible halfway up
her thighs because she was wearing a very tight, very hot leather
dress. The whole look was striking and Sharon found herself
wistfully wishing that this woman was to be her mistress. Of,
course, she was with someone, so it couldn't be her. But if
only... The couple walked right up the corridor, with the woman
holding onto the arm of the handsome man with her. As they got
to where Sharon was, the woman paused. She looked right at
Sharon and Sharon found herself lowering her eyes, unable to meet
her gaze. "You're Sharon." said the woman. Sharon's eyes flew
open. "Look David, this is the little slave I was telling you
about." Sharon's face turned a deep red. The embarrassment of
being described to this stranger so openly was intense. The
man's eyes mentally undressed the submissive girl as the tall
woman took her arm. "Come along Sharon.", she said. "David, I
think she'll be perfect, don't you?" The man smiled at them
both. Sharon's heart was racing. 'Was she to be dominated by
both of these strangers?' The blond woman was holding tightly
onto her arm as they went toward the exit. At the baggage claim
area, David went to get the bags.
The tall woman sat at one of the chairs in the area and had
Sharon stand right in front of her. She looked Sharon up and
down and then said, "My name is Dawn. You may call me Mistress
Dawn or Mistress. We shall be getting to know one another very
intimately this weekend. Your Master has asked me to train you
and train you I shall. Come closer to me. Sharon shuffled a
little closer until her knees were touching the knees of Mistress
Dawn. "Open your legs.", she said. Sharon nervously looked
around as she opened her legs about 12 inches. "Wider Sharon.",
said her Mistress. Sharon opened her feet a little wider. "Now
clasp your hands behind your back." Sharon obeyed. Mistress
Dawn had her stand that way for what seemed an eternity for
Sharon but was probably only 1 or 2 minutes. Finally David, came
back with the bags and Sharon figured that they would now leave.
"Just a moment David.", said the tall blond. Sharon watched as
her Mistress moved forward and slid her hand right up Sharon's
dress! Sharon was mortified! She looked around hoping that no
one could see but of course she was in plain view. Mistress Dawn
put her hand right on Sharon's shaved slit and slid 2 fingers
deep into her already wet pussy. The fingers withdrew and
Mistress Dawn held them up to Sharon. They were glistening wet.
"You're a hot slut little Sharon." said the older woman, "Lick
them clean." Sharon dutifully opened her lips and sucked on the
long thin fingers. This simple act turned Sharon on more than
anything she had ever done. The older woman smiled. "Sit
down.", she said. Sharon took her place on the seat. Mistress
Dawn took her bag from David who was wide eyed and obviously
turned on by this display. Mistress Dawn handed Sharon something
from her bag and said, "Put these on." Sharon looked down to see
that they were 4 leather straps. She looked up questioningly at
her Mistress, "Here?", she said in a squeaky voice "Here.", said
her Mistress. Sharon nervously put on the wrist and ankle cuffs.
Anyone who even looked at her now would know exactly what she
was; the slave of her Mistress.
David carried the bags to Sharon's car and Sharon was
certain that they would both get in, but the Mistress Dawn
stopped him. "Thank you David. I hope we'll get to meet again."
Sharon was a little relieved as just the two women now left the
airport on their way to the hotel where Mistress Dawn was
staying. When they arrived, Sharon started to get the bags out
of the car. "No, Sharon, the hotel staff will do that, come with
me." They both went into the hotel and Sharon noticed the looks
of the bell-hop as he saw her leather cuffs. Her face was hot
and flushed as she joined her mistress at the registration desk.
Registering in the room took only a moment and Sharon and
Mistress Dawn were on their way up the elevator.
In the elevator, Sharon was told to turn to face her
Mistress. The tall blond opened Sharon's dress front almost to
her navel. At the least movement now, Sharon's breasts would be
visible. Then Sharon's wrists were locked behind her. Sharon
was hoping that there would be no one on the hotel floor as the
elevator doors opened and her wish was granted. They went,
undisturbed down the long corridor to the room, Sharon with her
hands submissively cuffed behind her and her dress wantonly open.
As soon as they entered the room, Sharon' cuffs were undone.
"Strip.", said Mistress Dawn and Sharon quickly took off her
dress and shoes. She was now completely naked except for her
leather wrist and ankle cuffs. Her wrists were again attached
behind her and she was told to stand in the corner of the room.
Sharon moved to the corner and obediently put her nose right into
the corner of the room. Her bound hands were visibly displayed
behind her and Sharon was just staring to relax when there was a
knock on the door. 'Damn! The luggage', thought Sharon. Her
Mistress, of course, had been expecting it. Sharon heard the
door open and knew that she was now on display for the hotel
bell-hop. Her face turned beet red and an embarrassed little
whimper escaped her lips. The door closed and now Mistress Dawn
came over to her. "Spread your legs for me Sharon.", she said.
Sharon spread her legs wide apart. Mistress Dawn's fingers slid
down her bottom and under her to feel her wetness. "You like
being displayed I think.", she said. "Don't worry, there will be
much more of it while you are with me." Sharon felt a shiver go
down her spine at the thought. Her legs were trembling as
Mistress Dawn's hands teased her. She knew exactly where to
touch the young girl to get her most excited. When Sharon was
sure that she was just about to come, the fingers stopped.
Sharon moaned in frustration but knew better than to ask to be
allowed an orgasm. "We shall be starting your training with a
spanking Sharon.", said the tall blond dominant, "Then we shall
be going into the bathroom. Now come over here."
Sharon turned around and saw that Mistress Dawn had laid out
a few of her "toys" from her bag on the bed. Mistress Dawn was
now sitting in one of the straight backed chairs of the hotel and
motioned Sharon over. Sharon,'s hands were refastened in front
of her so that there would be no impeding the spanking that was
about to come. Sharon was pulled over her Mistress Dawn's lap
and was ordered to spread her legs. She did so. The hand
spanking was hard and hot and each smack left a sting on Sharon's
bottom. When her bottom was red and hot, Mistress Dawn reached
over to take the paddle. The paddling was also quick but very
hard and Sharon had tears in her eyes by the end of it. Finally
it was over and Sharon was allowed to stay over her Mistress' lap
while she calmed down. Mistress Dawn's hands stroked Sharon's
hot bottom and upper thighs. Sharon felt more turned on than
ever. The feeling of lying across the warm thighs and the
leather skirt of her Mistress was exquisite. The older woman's
hands now moved a little lower, feeling the heat rising from
Sharon's pussy. Sharon moaned out loud as two fingers slid deep
into her. The fingers moved slowly in and out and Sharon found
her hips humping them. Now the fingers trailed upward slowly and
Sharon felt first one then two fingers forcing their way gently
into her bottom. Sharon closed her eyes, savoring the
sensations. Having her bottom penetrated was the most submissive
thing Sharon could do and she loved it. Sharon's whole body was
trembling on the edge of an incredible orgasm when Mistress Dawn
made her get up.
The tall blond stood up and quickly unzippered her leather
dress. It was removed right away to reveal an incredible body.
Her trim breasts were topped with long, wide, tight nipples,
there was not an ounce of fat on her and to Sharon's surprise,
her pussy was also shaved! "Kneel down", said Mistress Dawn and
Sharon did so. Mistress Dawn spread her legs wide apart and
Sharon could see that the spanking had turned her Mistress on
also. She could see the lips of Mistress Dawn's slit glisten
with her own juices. "Lick me slave.", said the older woman.
Sharon felt her Mistress' hand on her head pulling her forward as
she dove in to obey her Mistress' commands. Her taste was musty
and sensual and it turned Sharon on to be licking her. Sharon
licked up and down and sucked the already hard clit of her
Mistress into her mouth. The older woman gasped and pulled
Sharon into her harder. It didn't take long and Sharon felt
Dawn's legs and tummy tighten as her orgasm exploded in her body.
It seemed to go on for a long time and Mistress Dawn's hands kept
Sharon's mouth tight on her pussy. Finally it was over and
Sharon looked up to see her Mistress with a smile on her face.
"Very good little slave.", she said, "Now it will be your turn."
Sharon was led into the bathroom where she saw that an enema
bag was already set up. Sharon's heart clutched again in
trepidation of the treatment she was about to receive. "On your
hands and knees Sharon.", said Dawn, "Now cross your arms and
cradle your head in them. Keep your knees wide apart. Sharon
felt the cool feeling of a lubricated finger slide into her as
she kept her knees wide open for her Mistress. The thick nozzle
was next and Mistress Dawn took delight in sliding it in and out
for a while. Sharon felt the rush of water as the restraining
clip was released and she felt her tummy tighten as the warm
enema rushed in to fill her up. When the bag was empty, Sharon
felt the nozzle being removed and replaced by the familiar butt
plug. It was a full and tight sensation that she was left with.
Sharon was ordered to stand up and Mistress Dawn immediately
attached two nipple clips to her. Sharon moaned as each one bit
into her nipple.
Mistress Dawn pulled her out into the bedroom again and had
her lie on her back on the floor. Sharon watched as her Mistress
pulled out a long, thick double dildo from her bag and sat down
in front of Sharon. Sharon watched as the gorgeous blond woman
worked the dildo slowly into her own pussy. Then Dawn scooted
down and adjusted the other end of the device into Sharon. Her
Mistress reached down to grab the chain between Sharon's attached
wrists and slowly but firmly pulled Sharon and her Mistress
together until they were both impaled on the dildo! When
Sharon's shaved pussy lips finally touched the pussy lips of her
Mistress she gasped. The two women ground themselves together,
back and forth, rubbing their hot juices into each other. For
Sharon, the sensations were intense. Her bottom was still
stinging hot from the spanking she had received, her nipples were
being pinched and pulled by the tight nipple clamps and her
bowels were filled with warm water. The butt plug in her bottom
and the thick double dildo in her pussy filled her completely and
now the feeling of her Mistress' hot pussy rubbing against her
own was too much. Sharon cried out as her own orgasm hit her
like a ton of bricks. Spasm after spasm racked her body and then
Dawn had her second orgasm of the day and the feelings and sounds
of her Mistress' orgasm set Sharon off again. She abandoned
herself totally to the feelings and came and came and came.
It was perhaps 30 or 40 minutes later before both woman had
cleaned up and were now in bed cuddled up to each other. Sharon
had been allowed to expel the enema but had her butt plug
reinserted afterward. Her Mistress had told her that it would
stay in until morning. Now, they were cuddled close to each
other in the large hotel bed, both content. "You are the very
best Mistress.", said Sharon. Mistress Dawn smiled. "Yes, and
there is a whole weekend ahead of us!"
Darla's Initiation
Story #33 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Darla was nervous. She had waited for this day for a long
time and now it looked like she was actually going to be accepted
into the club. Some of her friends had been part of the club for
almost a year. There were 16 members in all. There were both
boys and girls in the club. The oldest was 18 and the youngest,
was 15. They had all, said their leader George, been through the
initiation that Darla was about to experience. Darla wanted to
be a member of the club more than anything.
Darla was a 16 year old. She was one of the prettiest girls
in her school. Her body had bloomed early and she was blessed
with long blond hair, crystal clear blue eyes and a 34-23-33
figure. She was tall and elegant when dressed up. Still, she
was only 16 and despite her womanly body, she was very shy. Now,
she stood alone outside the closed door to the basement of
George's parent's house. She had just been 'interviewed' in
front of all the members of the club and now she waited for their
decision about whether or not she would be accepted. She had
been told, in no uncertain terms, that if she was accepted she
would have to go through the "Initiation". She hadn't been told
what the initiation included but she had been told that she would
probably find it embarrassing. If she wasn't willing to do the
initiation, said George, then she could back down now. "No.",
said Darla, "I'll do whatever you say." Now she waited patiently
wondering what would happen next.
The door opened suddenly and Darla jumped at the sound.
"Come in.", said Susan and Darla followed her into the room. She
noticed that her palms were moist. The other members of the
group had moved their chairs into a semi-circle around a low
table about a foot high that had been placed in the middle of the
room. Susan led Darla into the center of the room and had her
stand on the table. George spoke to her first, "You have been
accepted into the club Darla, but first you must complete your
initiation. Are you ready?" Darla nodded her head nervously.
"Yes.", she said in a little-girl voice. George sat down and
Valerie stood up beside Darla. She took a polaroid camera and
took a shot of Darla standing on the table looking very nervous.
She put down the camera and faced Darla. "Take off your shoes.",
she said clearly. Darla reached down and untied her Reboks and
them pulled them f. Valerie held out her hand and Darla gave her
the running shoes. "The socks too Darla.", said Valerie and
Darla pulled them off and handed them over. The table felt cool
under Darla's bare feet. It was strange to be standing there
barefoot and Darla felt oddly embarrassed. Valerie moved to the
side of the room and put the shoes and socks neatly on a table.
She returned to the center and looked up at Darla again. "Give
me your blouse now Darla.", she said. Darla's eyes flew open.
She felt a hot rush as a blush hit her cheeks. No one had ever
seen her breasts and she was embarrassed that everyone would see
her flimsy bra. She hesitated a moment longer before reaching up
to undo the buttons on her blouse. Her fingers trembled slightly
as she did so. She removed the blouse carefully, making sure
that a hand was always protecting her breasts. She was now
wearing only a scanty bra that was almost see through. Darla
watched as Valerie carefully folded the blouse and put it on the
table beside her shoes. Her skirt was next and Darla felt her
face turn hot and red as the garment tumbled to the floor. Her
white cotton panties were also very high cut and very revealing
and Darla kept telling herself that it was just like at the
beach. Somehow that thought didn't seem of much comfort. "Clasp
your hands behind your head.", said George and Darla closed her
eyes for a second as she did so. She had never been so
embarrassed in her life. Even worse, to her mortification, her
nipples decided that now would be a good time to get hard and
Darla could feel them start to stick out against the fabric of
her bra. She could just feel the eyes of everyone watching her.
Darla felt Valerie move up onto the table behind her and hold her
wrists for a moment. Suddenly Darla felt her wrists being pulled
upward. Valerie had attached leather cuffs to them and Darla was
now helplessly attached to the rope that went to the ceiling.
Valerie pulled up one strap of Darla's bra and Darla watched as
Valerie cut it with scissors. The second strap was next and
then, as Darla knew it would, the bra was undone and removed all
together. Her breasts sprang into view. Darla was close to
tears she was so embarrassed. She saw everyone looking at them.
Darla was proud of her breasts but she never thought that they
would be put on display for everyone. Her firm breasts were
topped with very long pink nipples that were fat and right now,
very hard and tingling. Valerie moved around to in front of
Darla and put her hands up on her shoulders. Darla felt her cool
soft hands slide down her front. They moved down over her taut
breasts first and lingered there for a moment. Darla jumped
slightly as Valerie pinched the tight nipples hard. Then Valerie
stepped down and continued to glide her hands over the young
girl's body. They slid down over Darla's tight belly and as they
came into contact with the panties Darla felt Valerie hook her
fingers into them and the flimsy garment was slid smoothly all
the way down her legs. Darla was now completely naked and
Valerie now sat down. George stood up and took another Polaroid
of the helpless girl and then turned to face Darla. "You
initiation is just starting.", he said, "You are now going to
receive phase 2. Your bottom is about to be spanked with the
initiation paddle and then we will continue. George picked up a
ping pong paddle and moved around to behind Darla. Darla heard
the whistle of air as the paddle swung toward her and then felt
the searing pain of the paddle as it landed! It took her breath
away and before she could even cry out, a second stroke landed.
Each member of the group gave Darla 2 spanks making 32 in all.
Darla's bottom was on fire when it ended and there were tears on
her cheeks. She felt her hands being untied and she thought that
the initiation was over but she was only having her position
changed. Now she was tied on her back on the table. Her hands
were tied to the top of the table and her feet were attached so
that her legs were spread wide apart. Darla could feel
everyone's gaze on her virginal pussy and she was mortified to
feel that she was moist down there! In fact the whole stripping
and spanking had been a turn on! Now Susan stood up. She knelt
down between Darla's legs and Darla looked down to see that she
was clipping Darla's pubic hair with small scissors. When the
hair was cropped very close, Susan took out a small razor and
started to shave. "Oh no!", thought Darla, but it was too late.
In a few short minutes, Darla's bush was completely removed. She
was now just like a little girl. The juices on Darla's pussy
were now evident to everyone. Each member of the group got a
chance to participate in Darla's initiation. The next was a
young boy who, to Darla's horror lubricated her bottom and
inserted a tiny plastic dildo. Two twin girls teased her nipples
and attached silver pinching clips to them. The sensation was
not very painful but it was an incredible turn on. One person
began playing with her pussy and Darla began squirming her hips
despite herself. She had often played with herself but nothing
she had done had ever been like this. The hand at her pussy was
covered in oil and Darla heard herself moan as it started playing
with her clit. Whenever Darla felt she was close to coming,
everyone would stop and Darla was soon pleading with them to
giver her some relief. The teasing continued. Finally Darla
looked up and promised she would do ANYTHING if only they would
let her come. Valerie stood up again and Darla watched,
fascinated, as in one motion, Valerie pulled her dress over her
head leaving her completely naked. Darla's eyes widened as she
saw that Val's bush was shaved too! Valerie stood up on the
table and before Darla knew what was happening, she was kneeling
over Darla with her shaved pussy lips right in Darla's face! "If
you want relief", she said, "you'll have to lick me!" Darla
didn't even hesitate. She stuck her tongue out as far as it
would go and Valerie lowered herself on it. Her taste was not
unpleasant. It was a little salty and Darla kind of liked it.
Valerie was soaking wet and she started to moan almost
immediately. Darla felt the attentions of everyone else on her
body start again and she licked harder. It didn't take long.
Valerie's tummy started to tighten up and Val threw her head back
as she started to come. Darla could feel her own body writhing
in its bonds as she got closer and closer to a peak. All of a
sudden the dildo in her bottom started moving in and out slowly
as someone started to play with it. It was the final straw.
Darla cried out and tugged at her bonds as her orgasm hit her.
Her hands curled into fists as she pulled with all of her might
and she felt her tummy tie itself in a knot and she cried out
again and again as she hit her peak. The stimulation of her
over-excited body didn't stop and Darla felt herself have wave
after wave of orgasm. Finally, it was over. Darla opened her
eyes, exhausted. All around her were naked bodies. They were
all hugging her and kissing her. The biggest smile of all was
George's "Welcome to the club.", he said. Darla smiled as she
closed her eyes and fell asleep.
Preparing for the Prom
Story #34 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Tuesday started off very much as per usual for Marcie. She
woke up, stretched and rolled over on her back. She considered
rolling over again and sleeping late then she remembered; School
was over for the summer! "MMmmmmm" she murmured. A wide smile
spread across her face. That meant that she could sit around the
pool all day. No wait, Mom had said something last night about
going shopping. Well, that was ok too. Marcie got out of bed
and looked at herself appraisingly in the full length mirror.
'She was in pretty good shape for a 16 year old.', she thought.
Her legs were long and sleek and her tan line was just beginning.
'She would be dark brown by the end of the summer.', she thought
to herself. Her breasts were firm 'B' cup size but, she loved
her nipples best. Marcie had been blessed with extra thick, long
nipples. They were a light shade of pink and Marcie would have
preferred them to be darker but they were soooooo sensitive. She
reached up and gave them a little tweak. The crinkled right away
becoming hard and tight under Marcie's pinching fingers. She
turned around and looked over her shoulder at the image of her
ass in the mirror. 'My best feature.', she thought. She ran her
hands over her smooth buttocks imagining that they were a man's
hands. She reached down and held her buttocks lewdly apart
exposing her pink anus. This was one of the most sensitive areas
of Marcie's body. She would be mortified if anyone ever found
out how much she loved playing with herself there. Marcie
wondered what it would be like for someone else to touch her ass.
She showered quickly and couldn't resist playing with herself
while under the streaming water. He hand slid down to her
lightly haired pussy and began soaping it. She let two fingers
slide deep into her and moaned as she did it. Her fingers began
sliding in and out in a delicious rhythm. Her left hand reached
down to get soapy too and then Marcie let one finger slide slowly
into her hot rear opening. The fingers in her pussy felt the
intrusion of her rear finger deep in her body. Marcie shuddered
and let out a little cry as she came. She then took her razor
and shaved her legs and under her arms. She looked down at her
puss and started slowly shaving her bikini line. 'Maybe she'd
take the sun later.', she thought. She worked her way up her
inner thighs and down her flat belly toward her puss. She was
left with a tiny triangle of curly blond hairs. Marcie hesitated
a moment and then continued. Her mom kept her pussy shaved and
Marcie had often wondered what it would be like. She giggled as
she removed the last of the unwanted hair. This was turning her
on!
Marcie and her mom drove downtown. Marcie was dying to find
out where they were going but her mom just wouldn't tell.
Finally they arrived at a small boutique in the fashion quarter.
Marcie noticed the shop display was completely filled with lacy,
sexy lingerie. She figured that her mom was picking out
something sexy to turn her dad on that night. She already had a
large collection of risque lingerie. They went into the shop and
her mom led her toward the back of the store. The manager
greeted Marcie's mother warmly, "Hi Janice. This must be your
daughter Marcie." Marcie shook her hand and then they were led
back to sit down in a large fitting room. "Marcie,", said her
mom, "I know you're going to your prom next week and I've decided
to treat you to something special. Laura and I are going to pick
out some wonderful lingerie for you to wear on under your prom
dress." Marcie's eyes opened wide. She had never owned anything
that sexy before. "Now take off that dress and we'll get
started.", said her mother. Marcie hesitated as she looked at
Laura. "Don't be embarrassed Marcie.", said the store manager,
"I've seen many, many women naked in here." Marcie slowly undid
the buttons on her summer dress and pulled in over her head. She
was left in her matching pink bra and bikini panty set. "Your
bra too Marcie.", said Laura. Marcie blushed as she unclasped
the flimsy garment and took it off. Laura and her mother looked
openly at her firm breasts. Laura now took out a series of
different bras. Each was more revealing and more risque than the
last. Marcie blushed again as she felt Laura's hands adjusting
the bra and moving her breasts in them. Her mother and Laura
looked at each bra appraisingly, having Marcie turn this way and
that as she modeled the flimsy garments. They finally settled on
a push-up half-bra that left most of her breasts uncovered. It
more presented her breasts than protected them. It was more
daring than anything Marcie could have imagined wearing. She
looked at herself in the mirrors of the room and she couldn't
deny that the effect was exciting. Marcie was embarrassed that
her nipples hardened once again as she looked at them. The
nipples were completely on display above the top of the white
lace. Both Laura and her mom noticed them immediately and smiled
knowingly at Marcie. "OK Marcie, now take off those panties.",
said Laura, "We're going to try on some stockings and garter
belts." Marcie began to reach down and remove her panties when
suddenly she remembered; Her pussy was completely shaved! Marcie
turned bright red and stopped. "Uh, uh, couldn't I keep them
on.", she stammered in a tiny voice. "Marcie", said her mother,
"Do as you're told. Now, get those panties off." "But I don't
want to.", said Marcie. Her mother's face suddenly took on a
very stern expression. "You will remove those panties right now,
young lady." Marcie's face was now hot and flushed. "Please,
no." she whimpered. "Come over here Marcie.", said her mother in
a no-nonsense voice. Marcie shuffled over to her mother's side.
This was just how she sounded when Marcie was about to get a
spanking. Surely she wouldn't get one here! Not here in front
of a strange woman. Marcie soon had her question answered as her
mother reached out and grabbed her wrists and pulled her over her
lap. Marcie's embarrassment reached a peak and she felt tears
welling up behind her eyes. Her mother grasped the waistband of
Marcie's panties and pulled them down and off her long legs. The
spanking started next and Marcie felt her bottom get hot under
the stinging spanks of her mother. Marcie's face was hot and
wet with tears when her mother finally stood her up. Her hands
moved immediately to cover her pussy. "Put those hands down
Marcie.", said her mom. Reluctantly Marcie dropped her hands to
her side. Now her shaven slit was completely visible. She saw
her mother smile as she saw it. Laura too was looking right at
the exposed pussy lips. Marcie thought she would die of
embarrassment. "Marcie, Laura will now finish your spanking.",
said her mom. Marcie slowly shuffled over to Laura. Tears
trickled down her cheeks in humiliation as she bent over the
woman's lap. Laura took her time, readjusting Marcie several
times until her bottom was in the best position. Marcie felt the
older woman's left hand holding her firmly at the small of her
back. Her right hand rested gently on Marcie's already pink
buttocks. Marcie felt Laura's hand gently stroking her bottom in
a soothing motion for a moment before the spanking began. Laura
gave Marcie several hard, quick spanks then paused, her hand
resting gently on her warm cheeks. The spanking continued like
that for a while. Laura would give four or five spanks then
pause to stroke the young teenage bottom gently. It was like no
other punishment that Marcie had ever experienced and she had
experienced many. After a couple of minutes, Marcie had almost
gotten used to stroking when Laura's hand stroked gently down her
cheeks and Marcie felt Laura fingers trailing delicately along
her crack! They passed teasingly over Marcie's sensitive anus
and continued down to her slit. Marcie shivered at the touch.
It was soooooo exciting. Five or six hard smacks followed then
Laura's fingers again glided down between Marcie's cheeks. Laura
paused for a moment. "Open your legs Marcie.", she said. Marcie
allowed her legs to fall open. Laura's finger slid lower and
lower, all the way down to her clit which was, by now, soaked in
Marcie's own juices. "Stand up Marcie.", said Laura. Marcie got
to her feet slowly feeling the heat in her buttocks and a
different kind of heat in her pussy. Laura looked over at
Marcie's mom. "Janice, she's soaking wet.", she said. Marcie's
face blushed red again as this was announced. "I think she
enjoys being submissive." continued Laura. Marcie's mom smiled.
"Yes I know.", she said, "She's been getting aroused for ages
whenever her father or I have given her a bare-bottomed spanking.
Marcie couldn't believe her ears! Here was her own mother and
this strange woman discussing her most intimate moments right out
in the open! Nothing more was said for the moment and Laura
busied herself getting garter belts and stockings onto Marcie.
They finally settled on a set that left Marcie looking hotter
than she thought she ever would. Again she posed in the
clothing, but this time the poses became more and more
suggestive. Marcie willingly followed all of the instructions.
She felt her pussy becoming more and more wet and every once in a
while, she would notice in the mirror the glisten of her juices
on her slit. Finally Laura ordered into the middle of the room
and had her stand with her legs wide apart and her hands clasped
behind her head. Marcie was told to remain in this position.
"We're going to ask you some questions Marcie", said her mom,
"and I want you to answer honestly and fully." Marcie's
breathing had quickened. "OK", she said in a low voice. "First
of all", asked Laura, 'When was the first time you masturbated?"
Marcie's face turned red again as she stammered out her reply,
"About two years ago." "How often do you masturbate?", asked her
mother. "Almost every day.", said Marcie hesitantly. "What
objects have you inserted in your pussy?", asked Laura. Marcie
slowly listed her hairbrush, her fingers, a long necked bottle
and a small cucumber. "Have you ever put your finger into your
bottom?", asked her mother. Marcie looked at her mother in shock!
She could barely get the word out, "Yyyyyeeeeess", she said.
Laura and her mom smiled. "What objects have you put into your
ass?", asked Laura. Marcie's voice was shaking as she told about
using her fingers, the handle of her brush and a tube of lipstick
up there. "Oh, I think we can do better than that.", said Laura
mysteriously. The questioning went on as Marcie described
everything sexual that she had ever done. She even the time that
her boyfriend Bobby had almost taken her virginity at the beach.
When they had finished asking everything they could think of,
Marcie was flushed and almost panting. She had never been so
turned on in her life! Laura left the room for a moment and
returned carrying a small box. Marcie was still standing as
instructed with her legs apart and her hands behind her head.
Laura opened the box and leaned over to whisper something to her
mother. Marcie's mom smiled and nodded her head. Laura looked
up at the young girl "Turn around Marcie then bend over and touch
your toes.", said her mother, "Laura is going to give you a
special present. Marcie did as she was asked. She hoped that
the present wasn't another spanking... Her bottom was already
sore. Between her legs she saw Laura take something out of the
box and begin covering it with some kind of ointment. As Laura
turned toward Marcie, the object became visible as a small
plastic dildo that was shiny with the lubricant covering it.
Marcie felt Laura's fingers at her ass gently spreading her
cheeks and then the cool touch of the object at her anus. Marcie
gasped as the anal intruder was gently but firmly pushed into her
body. She was panting hard when Laura finally let her up, the
butt plug now solidly in place. Marcie could see that both her
mom and Laura seemed excited too. Laura sat down again, leaving
Marcie standing in the middle of the room. The sensation of
having the plug holding her anus open was causing Marcie to
tremble. She could feel her juices trickling down her inner
thighs. "Now, Marcie", said her mother in a throaty voice,
"Would you like to be allowed to come?" Marcie nodded her head.
She was so hot that she was whimpering softly. She would do
anything to be allowed to come. Then ask Mistress Laura to let
you.", said her mother. Marcie turned to Laura, "Please Mistress
Laura, please let me." Laura smiled at her, "Very well Marcie,
show us how you can come. Play with yourself." Marcie dropped
her hands to her soaking pussy. Her fingers found her clit hard
and hot. Marcie was so close already that it only took a moment.
She felt the orgasm start first deep in her belly. She could
feel her tummy start to tremble and then she felt her bottom
clamp down hard on the anal plug. Well, that was IT! Marcie
heard a ringing in her ears and she sank to her knees as spasm
after spasm racked her body. Each peak caused her to tighten on
the butt plug again and each time she did, it caused another
peak. As if from a distance, Marcie heard herself cry out again
and again. It was quite a few minutes before she finally calmed
down. Her body was covered in sweat and she felt totally
drained. She looked up to see that both her mother and Laura had
lifted their skirts and had brought themselves to their own
orgasms! The two older women helped Marcie to her feet. They
helped her with her dress, pulling it over her head and down over
the sexy lingerie. Marcie looked up and asked if she could take
out the plug from her bottom. Her mother smiled down at her, "No
Marcie, you'll wear it until you get home. You're boyfriend is
waiting for you there you know." A shiver ran down Marcie's
spine as she wondered what further adventures waited for her at
home.
Arrested in Georgia
Story #35 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Day three of the vacation was perfect driving weather. The
family had been making their way slowly southward from the
Canadian border and so far the trip had been perfect. Today's
drive would take them almost to their goal in Florida. For
today, however, Katherine and her teenage daughter Kelly were
just enjoying the ride. This was very different from Katherine's
normal pace of life. She was her late 30's and a very busy
executive in the advertising business.
Katherine was a striking woman. She was often mistaken to
be in her mid-twenties and she liked to dress the part. Today
she was wearing a skirt and a loose cotton shirt that she had
unbuttoned completely and had tied in a knot below her breasts.
Her husband John loved her this way, she knew. The family was
usually very casual about a dress code and it wasn't unusual for
any one of them to be wandering around the house naked. Still,
dressing this way was more provocative than usual but "What the
heck.", she thought, "This is vacation!"
Kelly had just started her spring break from school. She
was a seventeen year old senior who would be in college next
year. Kelly was quickly maturing into a young woman and neither
of her parents had failed to notice. Her figure was a perfect
34-24-34 and her pert little "B" Cups were topped with thick
brown nipples. Kelly seemed to be in a constant state of arousal
and both her parents knew that she was no longer a virgin. Sex
discussed quite openly in the family. In fact, it was the topic
of today's conversation in the car. "C'mom Mom", said Kelly,
"What's the kinkiest stuff that you and dad do?" Katherine was
surprised to feel herself blush at the question. "C'mom Mom.",
taunted her daughter, "'Fess up."
"Oh God!", said Katherine, "O.K. young lady, you asked for
it! Your father and I like mostly to play at bondage games."
"OOOoooo", said Kelly, sitting forward on her seat, "Really?"
"Yes, really.", said Katherine, still embarrassed. "He ties me
up and teases me and sometimes he blindfolds me.", she sighed, "I
guess I really like being submissive to your dad." Kelly's eyes
went wide as she listened to her mother's confession. "Wow!",
she breathed,
"What does he do to you when you're tied up?" "Kelly!",
exclaimed her mother. "Please, mom. I want to know." "Alright
said Katherine, "He pinches my nips and he usually licks me while
I'm helpless. He likes touching my behind while I'm tied so I
can usually expect to be spanked just like you are when you're
bad. And he often puts something into my bottom." "MMMmmmmmm",
murmured Kelly smiling. Katherine was now blushing furiously as
she told her daughter how being helpless really turned her on.
Finally Katherine decided to turn the tables.
"What about you Kelly?", she asked, "What's the kinkiest
thing you've ever done?" Now it was Kelly's turn to blush as she
realized that she would have to tell. "Welllll", she said, "Once
when I was at Bobby's place and his parents weren't there, we
started to fool around and we were just about to do it when
Bobby's friend Frank came over. We pulled our clothes together
and Frank came in. God, I was sooooo hot! Anyway, Frank could
easily see that we had been fooling around. Bobby grinned at
Frank. "Hey Frank", he said, "Do you want to see a little more
of Kelly?" Frank grinned back, "Sure." Bobby reached over and
pulled me close to him. He turned me around so my back was to
him and then he pulled my hands up until they were behind my
head. I was really helpless. Frank was looking at my stretched
body and I felt vulnerable in front of him. Bobby must have made
some kind of sign to him because all of a sudden, Frank moved
forward and started unbuttoning my blouse. I started to struggle
but Bobby had me firmly secured. I wasn't wearing a bra and my
breasts started to come into view. Frank was watching carefully
as my blouse slowly opened complete. My blouse was taken off and
they both got to feel my boobies. Frank pinched my nipples and I
was so hot I thought I was going to come right there! Anyway,
they made me go topless the whole night. It was pretty great and
later, when Bobby and I were alone, it was wild! He made me
strip and get into all kinds of erotic poses for him. He said
that next time he's going to take pictures of me.
Katherine was feeling a little warm herself. Kelly's story
had definitely turned her on. She could feel her own juices
flowing between her legs. All of a sudden there was a sound
behind the car. Katherine looked in the rear view mirror. There
was a police car there! The red and blue lights were happily
turning around and she knew that they were for her. Katherine
looked down at the speedometer and sure enough she was speeding!
"Shit", she said. She had gotten so caught up in Kelly's story
that she hadn't noticed that she was now doing 70mph! Katherine
slowed down and drifted off to the side as the Georgia State
Trooper pulled in behind her. Katherine found herself a little
nervous as she waited for the police officer to walk up to the
car. Prepared as she was, the tone of the cop was unexpected as
she lowered her window.
"Get out of the car Ma'am", said the burly cop. Katherine
shook her head in disbelief at the rude tone of the officer. She
opened the door and slowly got out. "License!" barked the cop.
Katherine slowly opened her wallet to hand over her license. The
police officer was leering at Katherine as he looked at Kelly in
the passenger seat. "So darlin'", he drawled, "Y'all are going
to have to come down to the police station about your speeding
fine." "Just a minute.", said Katherine, "Don't you just write
me a ticket and send me on my way?" "'Fraid not Ma'am. New
rules says you gotta come down to the station so the judge can
determine how much your fine should be." "Well that's just not
fair.", said Katherine, starting to raise her voice. "You can
write me a fine if you like but I'm not going to take the rest of
my day to pay a silly speeding ticket!" Ma'am you can come
quietly or I'll have to arrest you. Now get into the police
cruiser." "I won't do it I tell you.", said Katherine.
The next thing she knew, Katherine was facing her car and
had been pushed over the trunk. "Hey!", she shouted as the
officer slipped handcuffs onto her wrists. By now Kelly,
frightened for her mother had come out of the car. "What are you
doing?" she cried. "Now you just stay out of this Missy.", said
the cop. "OK Ma'am, you're under arrest. I'll have to search
you now before you're put into the police car. Just stand
still." The cop's rough hands slid up Katherine's thighs despite
her protests and continued until her white cotton panties.
Katherine held her breath. The thick fingers slid into the
elastic of the panties and up along her wet slit. "Mmmmm", said
the cop. Kelly was shocked. She couldn't believe this was
happening. When the policeman's hands slipped into the front of
her mother's shirt to pinch her already hard nipples she leapt at
the cop, jumping on his back.
The tough Georgia cop was much stronger than either of the
woman and in another moment, Kelly found herself handcuffed just
like her mother. "Well, well" said the cop, "Time for your
search Missy." his hands moved slowly up Kelly's skirt and
slipped higher and higher. Kelly was mortified. She knew that
in a moment the hands would be high enough to discover that she
was wearing no panties at all. The strong hands of the policeman
spread Kelly's thighs apart as he moved higher. As she expected,
his hands found her hot and wet pussy completely exposed. Kelly
gasped as his thick finger slid along her wet slit. The hands
left her thighs and a moment later she felt them move under her
T-Shirt to find her budding breasts. The nipples were hard and
despite herself Kelly moaned as he pinched them. "Ok you two
into the car now." said the cop. Neither of the two women said
anything during the ten minute drive to the police station.
They were hustled into the building in short order and
brought to a bench outside an office. "Wait here" said the cop.
Another ten minutes passed by waiting. Their wrists were still
held by the handcuffs. An officer came up to them then and
brought them into an office. They were brought in front of the
desk of another officer. This one seemed to be in charge. He
looked up at Katherine first. "Well Ma'am, I don't suppose you
realize just how much trouble you're in here." he said. "This
is outrageous!" started Katherine but she was quickly cut off.
"Just a minute!" said the cop, "I've got you down here for
reckless driving and resisting arrest and that alone could put
you in jail for 6 months so you just mind your manners."
Katherine shut up as though a bucket of water had been thrown on
her. "Now then.", said the cop, "You'll be staying in our own
jail overnight and the judge will see you in the morning. But
you'd best mind your manners because I can tell you that the
officers her aren't likely to take kindly to you putting up a
ruckus. They've been known to put a young lady over their knee
for being impolite so watch yourself. This officer here will
bring you to the detention cells." Katherine was about to
protest again but one look from the policeman and she though the
better of it. The judge would let them go soon enough, she
figured.
The younger officer brought them out of the office and along
a corridor. In front of a locked door, he told Kelly to wait on
the bench. Katherine was brought into the room where there was a
table and a chair. "Take off all your clothes.", said the young
cop. Katherine looked up wide-eyed. "Ma'am, you can do it
yourself, or I'll call a couple of strong armed policemen to do
it for you." Hesitantly Katherine reached up for the remaining
buttons on her shirt. Given the few clothes she was wearing, it
did not take long until she was naked. Her hands reflexively
covered her naked breasts and pussy. "Turn around and bend over
the table." said the cop. Nervously, Katherine did as she was
asked. The table was cool against her breasts. "Spread your
legs Ma'am." said the cop. Katherine spread her long tanned
thighs. She watched the policeman walk around her to a counter
running along the wall. Her eyes got wider as she watched him
put on a plastic glove and cover it with jelly. He disappeared
from view behind her. Two of his long thin fingers touched her
naked pussy and in one long slow motion, slid deep into her
pussy. She reached up on her toes as he pushed deep into her.
The fingers moved in and out slightly, further exciting the hot
young woman. After twisting in and out a few times, the fingers
slid out of her. Katherine thought the humiliating examination
was over but there was more to come. The slippery fingers now
touched her tinier more sensitive opening. "Oh no...", murmured
Katherine as the same two fingers pushed into her hot anus. They
slid deeper and deeper putting Katherine back on her toes as they
twisted slowly. Katherine had never been able to resist being
touched in her ass. The sensation had always seemed a 'naughty'
thing. The rectal exam was, if anything, longer and slower as
the fingers moved in and out of her tight opening. When they
were finally withdrawn, Katherine was left gasping for air with
her face beat-red. Knowing that her pussy juices were now
flowing freely from the stimulation had her even more
embarrassed. The cop gave her a short cotton shift to put on
that was not unlike a hospital gown. Katherine was acutely aware
of her nakedness as she was led from a side door into a regular
jail cell.
The cop returned to the waiting Kelly who was still outside
the main door to the examining room. "Come in." said the cop.
Nervously Kelly entered the room her mother had just vacated.
"Remove all your clothes.", said the cop. This was too much.
With the exception of the one time with her boyfriend Bobby,
Kelly had never been seen naked by a man. Despite the cop's
continuing request, Kelly would not remove her clothes. Without
further ado, the strong young officer grabbed Kelly's wrists and
pulled her over his knee as he sat in the chair. "You're going
to learn to obey young lady." he said as he pulled her skirt
right to her waist. Kelly's pantyless bottom was exposed to his
view. The spanking was hard and hot and Kelly felt her bottom
was on fire as he pulled her back onto her feet. Without further
prompting Kelly removed her skirt and T-Shirt and bent over the
table as directed. She blushed a deep red when instructed to
spread her legs but did as she was told. When the policeman put
on the plastic glove, Kelly shuddered but obediently remained in
her exposed position. The long fingers slid into her tight
teenage pussy sliding easily thanks to the juices of the already
horny young girl. The fingers started a slow in and out movement
and Kelly found herself rocking back and forth pressing harder
and harder onto the fingers. She was almost sorry when they were
pulled from her. The finger at the entrance to her bottom was
completely unexpected, however. Kelly gasped as the slippery
finger pressed against her puckered opening. "Oh!", gasped Kelly
as the finger forced its way past her sphincter and into her hot
rectum. Kelly had never experienced anything like this before.
The feeling of the long finger working its way slowly into her,
opening her up and holding her open was incredible. Kelly
couldn't catch her breath as she found herself pushing back on
the finger trying to pull more of it into her hot bottom. The
long leisurely rectal exam lasted a couple of minutes and left
Kelly panting and moaning by the time it was over.
Kelly was dressed in the same cotton gown as her mother and
brought to an adjoining cell. Her hands were handcuffed to the
head of the bed. Despite her desperate situation, Kelly's hands
pulled against the cuffs as she tried to reach her soaking pussy.
The exam had left her hot and soaking wet and she was dying to
bring herself relief. The morning was not long in coming and
Kelly was nervous as she waited patiently for her court
appearance. She had been awakened several times by the guards
for 'inspections'. Each time they came in, she was terrified
that she would be raped, but each time they seemed interested
only in turning on her young body. She was stripped and held
helpless, while the men examined her naked body. Each time, she
was left hot, wet and very frustrated and each time, the
embarrassment of the examination seemed to turn her on more.
Now it was morning and she wondered what would happen next.
The door to the cell opened quite suddenly and as Kelly moved
into the corridor, she saw her mother, Katherine being brought
from her cell also clothed in only the thin cotton shift. Kelly
expected that they would be allowed to put on their own clothing
before going into the courtroom next door but they were not.
Acutely aware of her naked bottom showing in the open back of the
gown, Kelly and Katherine were pulled into the next room to meet
the judge. "Well, now.", he said upon seeing them, "You two
ladies are in a fair amount of trouble. I've reviewed all the
evidence and I'm prepared to sentence you. Is there anything
you'd like to say on your own behalf before I do?" Katherine was
shocked. "But, don't we even get a trial?", she asked. "Oh, but
you did Missy.", said the judge. "You were found guilty as can
be. OK then, as far as sentence goes, I can tell you that we
have a particular method of punishing young ladies. So, your
sentence is set at 1 year in jail or punishment at the bailiff's
discretion." Katherine was pale. "What does that mean your
honor?", she asked. The judge smiled. "That means that you and
your pretty young daughter can spend a year in our fine jail or
you'll be punished immediately as the sheriff sees fit. That'll
probably mean that you won't be sitting to well for a while. You
can have five minutes to make up your mind."
Katherine and Kelly sat down in the little courtroom to
discus their fate. "Are you ok?", asked Katherine. "Sure Mom."
said her daughter. "What should we do?" "I don't think we have
any choice to tell you the truth.", said Katherine. "I think
we're going to have to choose being spanked. I certainly don't
plan for us to spend the next year here in jail!" "Ok." said
Kelly nervously.
The two pretty women stood up and faced the judge. "We've
decided." Katherine told him, "We'll accept the sheriff's
punishment." The judge smiled again as the sheriff led the two
of them out of the courtroom and into a separate room. In the
center of the room was a vaulting horse just like you'd find in a
high school gymnasium. The two women were pulled to the center
of the room and their gowns were removed leaving them completely
naked. "You first." said the sheriff pointing to Katherine. The
two deputies took the older woman and brought her to the end of
the vault. Her ankles were attached to the legs of the vault and
spread wide apart. Leather cuffs were attached to her wrists and
then pulled forward until she was stretched out along the leather
vault, her breasts pressed into the cool leather. Kelly watched,
fascinated from behind as all her mother's charms were revealed.
She saw that, like her, her mother had been 'attended to' last
night. The slick sheen of lubricant was evident between her
shapely buttocks. The sheriff came forward and put an open jar
of vaseline on Katherine's back. His long fingers dipped into
the jar and then moved down to Katherine's tiny opening. As
first one, then two fingers penetrated her, Katherine was unable
to contain a moan as the fingers slid deep into her. Kelly
watched as despite herself, her mother began thrusting her hips
backward to get more of the fingers into her. Now the sheriff
removed his fingers and then Kelly watched him take out a small
object from his pocket. She didn't recognize it at first. It
was made out of white plastic and was about 4 inches long. It
was thin at one end then flared out to about an inch or an inch
and a half wide in the middle then tapered in again to about a
half inch wide before joining a "T" shaped end piece. As the
sheriff placed the tapered end of the device to the puckered
entrance of her mother's bottom, Kelly suddenly realized that
once this object was inserted into the rectum, it would be firmly
lodged there until the sheriff pulled it out.
Kelly had never had anything in her bottom before she was
examined there yesterday but the thought of this anal plug was
very distracting. Kelly caught herself clenching her buttocks as
she wondered what it would be like to have that inserted in her.
The plug had now been inserted into Katherine and Kelly heard her
moans of arousal as the sheriff toyed with it. Katherine was
beside herself. She could not remember ever being so turned on.
The plug in her ass was driving her crazy. Now she saw the
sheriff reach for a paddle. Katherine heard the whoosh of the
paddle as it swung down onto her bottom. The heat of the smack
took her breath away. The next followed immediately after. The
spanking was certainly not light but Katherine had frankly been
prepared for worse. The heat from the paddle was burning her
behind but was also travelling right through her body. In
particular, her pussy was getting hotter and hotter. Katherine
could feel her own juices trickling down her inner thighs. The
spanking stopped long enough for the sheriff to play with her
anal plug then started again.
When next he stopped, Katherine was breathing hard. Her
hips were squirming in constant motion from the sting of the
paddle and the constant stimulation of her anus. One of the
deputies knelt down behind her and Kelly watched as a small dildo
was slid into her mother's soaking pussy. 'Are they going to do
that to me?', she wondered. Katherine was beside herself. The
sensation of finally having her pussy touched was incredible.
She was so close to coming that she knew it would be soon. The
paddling started again on her already hot and red bottom.
Katherine's hips were in moving all over the leather vault as she
pulled at her bonds. All of a sudden both the plug in her bottom
and the plug in her pussy started to vibrate. With the paddle
still descending, and this new sensation in her most intimate
openings, it was too much. Katherine felt the orgasm starting
from deep in her belly. She pulled frantically at the leather
cuffs surrounding her wrists and ankles as she cried out. The
orgasm came in wave after wave coming again as she clenched her
anus down hard on the vibrating butt plug. Finally, it and her
'punishment' was over. Now it was Kelly's turn.
Katherine was taken off of the vault and Kelly was led over.
Her young teenage body had never been so turned on. Seeing her
pretty mother punished and then brought to orgasm in the way that
she was had been an incredible experience. Now she was being
tied across the vault just as her mother had been. The leather
was warm where Katherine had lain across it moments earlier and
Kelly could feel her mother's juices at the end of the vault.
Her legs were spread wide apart and fastened to the legs and then
her pert young breasts were pressed into the warm leather as her
wrists were attached far out in front of her. Kelly felt the jar
of vaseline as it was placed on the small of her back and as the
fingers sheriff's fingers touched her tiny anal opening, she
tried in vain to clench her buttocks. First one then two fingers
pressed firmly into her bottom as she was lubricated in
preparation for the plug that would soon be placed there.
Katherine watched, her plug still inside her although not now
vibrating as her daughter was prepared for her punishment.
Katherine had never seen her daughter exposed like this before
and she could see her toes curl as the sheriff's fingers slid in
and out of her tight bottom. Kelly's pussy juices were plainly
evident and Katherine knew that Kelly would also be coming
shortly. The spanking proceeded just like it had for the older
woman and Katherine watched, fascinated, as the vibrating anal
plug was inserted then turned on. The paddle descended upon
Kelly's naked buttckes turning them a bright pink. Kelly's
breathing got louder and louder and Katherine shuddered with
excitement as Kelly pulled desperately at her bonds as she cried
out during her orgasm.
Exhausted, their bottoms sore, the two pretty women were
given back their clothes and driven out to their car, still
waiting by the side of the road. As the officer let them out of
the police cruiser he tipped his hat to the two women. "Y'all
enjoy the rest of your day." he chuckled and then drove off. As
Katherine and Kelly got into their car, Katherine reached over
and hugged Kelly to her. "Well, I'll say this.", she said, "I'm
sure not going to be speeding in the near future." Kelly laughed
and then gave her mother a strange look. "Oh, I don't know.", she
said, "My bottom's sure sore. But I don't think I've ever been
that turned on." "Me neither." Admitted Katherine as she
wondered if this was only the beginning.
Sam and his Young Sisters
Story #36 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
When he was 8 or so, Sam discovered the game of "Playing
Doctor". Sam had 2 sisters. One was just 6 at the time and the
other was only two years old but already, he had noticed that
there were some differences between boys and girls. The grownups
seemed to want to discourage Sam's discovery but he was not to be
thwarted. Sam had already talked to his best friend Mark about
this and Mark had told him some VERY interesting news. Mark's
sister Paula was only a year younger than him and Mark had
already "Played Doctor" with her. Sam was very excited. He and
Mark arranged to go over to Mark's house the next day when his
parents would be absent to "play".
The next day Sam was up early. His parents remarked on how
eager he was to get over to Mark's house to play but when they
asked him what they would do there the answer was oddly vague.
Sam was soon on his way over to Mark's and very soon they were in
the basement, getting ready for their game. They set up a kind
of "fort". The kind that kids are won't to set up in basements,
it was made of whatever materials they could find then covered
with blankets and sleeping bags. Soon, Paula was enticed
downstairs with promises of popsicles and other delights. She
was very hesitant when she saw Sam but Mark became quite stern
and told her she would be getting a spanking if she did not do as
she was told. They let her into the fort and climbed in after
her. They were, of a necessity, sitting down. Mark looked over
at Paula and told her to take off her dress. Paula hesitated and
Mark told her that her spanking would be worse if she waited.
The dress was removed leaving Paula in her young girl panties.
They were white cotton with tiny blue dots all over them. Paula
was instructed to get on her hands and knees and she did so,
presenting her taught little bottom to the boys. Mark reached
over and ever so slowly pulled the panties to her knees. A
moment later they were worked off her legs and she was naked.
She was ordered to open her legs next. The two boys peered up
into her smooth tiny little slit. Sam would remember the scene
for the rest of his life. He would often want girls to get into
this position and, when he was older and experimenting with
dominance and submission, he would have young submissive girls,
wait in this position for ages while he examined them. Mark now
ordered Paula onto her back and she turned over and obediently
spread her knees. First Mark then Sam took turns touching her
tiny pussy. They attempted to push their fingers into her but
were only able to do so for about a half-inch before Paula
complained. Sam was delighted and obviously Mark was too. They
had Paula get into a variety of positions each one exposing
herself a little differently. Finally, Mark told her that it was
time for her spanking. Paula, complained that she had been a
good girl, but Mark was unrelenting. Paula bent over Mark's lap
and then, at his insistence, spread her legs so Sam could get a
good view. The spanking was brief and not very hard but Sam
could see Paula's bottom get a little pink under Mark's smacking
hand. Paula was next ordered to lie across Sam's lap.
Reluctantly she did so. Sam was beside himself. He rested his
left hand in the small of her back and his right on the curve of
her tiny buttocks. His first few tentative smacks were
featherweight and it was Paula who told him to spank harder. Sam
did so and thus gave his very first spanking. It was not to be
his last.
The next weekend it was Sam's sister's turn and she suffered
much the same fate as Paula. Both Sam and Mark noticed the
differences between the two girls bodies and vowed to arrange to
have them both together in one room. It took a couple of months
to arrange it but finally all four were in the room at one time.
Mark and Sam were both 9 now and Paula and Nancy were 8 and 7
respectively. Once they were all in Mark's basement and the
parents were gone, the girls were ordered to follow the boy's
instructions exactly. They were very shy in front of each other
but agreed finally. Nancy was ordered to stand in the middle of
the room with her hands up above her head. Then Paula was told
to take off her dress. Nancy almost quit then, but after a
minute or two, decided to stay. Paula removed her dress, then,
as instructed her little panties. This left Nancy completely
naked. Paula was next and Nancy removed all of her clothes.
Paula had begun having a few pubic hairs and this was the object
of much attention of the rest of the kids. Her tiny pussy was
examined minutely by all three kids. Paula was red with
embarrassment but she followed the instructions. The "Doctor's
examination" was much the same as before with the exception that
the girls each joined in for the exam. When they were spanked,
each bent over the lap of one of the boys then half-way through,
they switched. The girls seemed to enjoy themselves but the guys
loved it. These types of scenes continued for years. Each was
more involved than the last. Sam continued playing with Mark for
a couple of years then they drew apart. The "doctor's exams"
continued however. Sam remembered being 18 years old when the
last occasion arose. He and his sister were visiting the country
home of one of Nancy's best friends. They were now both 15 years
old. Sam knew for a fact that they were both virgins. The trip
had been pretty much uneventful until the third day. Sam and the
girls had gone for a canoe trip across the lake. The trip was
not very long and was not very difficult but it resulted in the
three kids being in complete privacy. They beached the canoe on
the opposite side of the lake and proceeded up the trail there
until they came to a tiny clearing at the top of a hill. The
scenery was beautiful. While sitting around, Sam started to talk
about the games of "Playing Doctor" when they were younger. He
and his sister had not played in several months. She was
becoming quite well developed he had noticed and was already
considering different boyfriends. Janice was even better
developed than Nancy. Her breasts were already quite large and
her bottom was the curvy kind that would probably get her in a
lot of trouble in later years. Sam imagined it bent over his
lap. The stories got more and more detailed and the three kids
got more and more excited. Finally Sam asked the girls if they
wanted to play. Nancy looked at Janice for a moment and they
both nodded in unison. Sam started by ordering Janice to strip
Nancy. Nancy felt her best friend remove article after article
until at last she was completely naked. Sam instructed her to
hold her hands behind her head. The view was excellent. Her
pussy hair was brown and curly and the sight of her breasts was
delicious. Her nipples were still pink and not particularly
large. Sam knew, however, how sensitive they were. Nancy was
told to turn around and the other two got a good look at her
curvy behind. Sam told Janice to reach down and spread Nancy's
buttocks. She hesitated a moment before obeying. Nancy gasped
as they were spread apart. Her pink anus came into view and Sam
had Janice hold her like that for a moment, leaving it exposed.
Janice was next. Nancy stripped her quickly and as her firm
breasts came into view, Sam stood up. Her nipples were very
large. They were thick and long. They were the same pink as
Nancy's but their size had Sam mesmerized. Her pussy hair was a
perfect blond. Janice too was turned and had her cheeks spread.
The sensation must have been a new one for her because Sam could
see her embarrassment. Janice was the first to be examined. Sam
had her lie on her back just like in a doctor's office. Her
knees were spread wide apart and he had Nancy hold them open.
Sam got down between her legs and started touching her pussy. He
toyed with her blond hairs and gently rubbed her. He leaned back
a bit and ordered Nancy to do the same. Her fingers were
trembling slightly as she reached forward to rub the young slit.
Sam and Nancy could see that the pussy lips were moist. Sam
reached down and ever so slowly pushed a finger into Janice. She
moaned and pushed her hips up at the feeling. Sam was startled
for a moment and then pushed a little deeper. He was rewarded by
Janice pushing up harder at him. Soon he had his whole finger
buried in her pussy. He started them moving in and out slowly
and Janice's hips moved up and down of their own accord. He
pulled out of her and had Nancy replace his finger with hers.
Nancy did so and soon was moving her finger in and out. Sam slid
his hand lower and felt the juices of the teenager sliding down
between her cheeks. He let one finger trace them down into the
sensitive crack and then slowly pushed one into her bottom.
Janice opened her eyes and gasped. Evidently she had never
experienced that before. Nancy's finger was still moving in her
and now Sam's finger entered slowly into her rear. The feeling
must have been exquisite for Janice. Sam felt Nancy's finger as
he pushed still deeper. All of a sudden, Janice gasped and
tightened her whole body still pushing up into Nancy's finger and
then down onto Sam's. When Janice had calmed down, it was
Nancy's turn. Janice was very hesitant about touching Nancy and
Sam had her get onto her hands and knees and reach back to
display her anus. The position was very submissive. Sam had
Janice wet her fingers in Nancy's pussy and then it was Janice
who had to insert her finger into Nancy's rear. It did not take
long for Nancy to come. She was already hot from playing with
her friend Janice. As she started to spasm, she collapsed on the
grass. When they had all calmed down, Sam had Janice and Nancy
remove his clothes and then licked him until he came. The
sensation of two hot tongues touching him was incredible. The
girls licked him with wanton abandon, running their hands across
his chest and playing with his balls. They slurped up his juices
from his belly until he was clean again.
That was the last time that Sam and his sisters got together
but the experience of dominating the young girls stayed with him
until later years. His experiences as a dominant were always
reminiscent of his youth with his young submissive sisters.
Jennifer and her Mistress
Story #37 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"Jennifer, it's time to go." Jennifer looked up, her eyes
wide. Jennifer was a gorgeous 18 year old blond. Her large
brown eyes looked up at you nervously. She was trembling. You
and she had talked about this trip for weeks. Now the time had
finally come and Jennifer was apprehensive about submitting in
the way she would tonight. Your own nipples tingled in
anticipation as you thought of what would be happening over the
next few hours. Jennifer would be following your instructions
just as she had over the last few months. She would be
undressed, tied and teased in much the same way. The difference
tonight is that she would be doing all this while your Master was
present. Jennifer was not a virgin but she had never been
submissive with a man. You had introduced her to the joys of
dominant/submissive fun yourself several months ago.
You think back, remembering the shy young girl who had
fallen, infatuously, in lust with you. You would be her first
female lover and you smile as you remember that evening when you
lay out the rules of how it would be. Jennifer had been very
nervous then too as you had watched her undress. You had
remained fully clothed as she undressed before you. It was an
evening of "firsts". That evening, she had been tied for the
first time, she experienced being licked by another woman for the
first time, she felt her bottom penetrated for the first time.
Yes, it had been an enjoyable evening. You told her that first
night, that one day, you would display her for your Master and
now, that day had arrived.
The last few hours had been carefully scripted out. You and
Jennifer had been "preparing" her since the morning. You had
first given her a long, sensuous bath, followed by a warm, slow
rubdown. Jennifer was immediately uncomfortable, not used to
having you pamper over her. You wanted everything to be perfect.
Before you let her up, you had her turn onto her back and raise
her knees. Jennifer was never comfortable about having her
bottom touched but this did not deter you as you reached a well
oiled finger between her legs and slid it slowly but firmly into
her tight teenage bottom. Her hips lifted involuntarily from the
table as you lubricated her deeply. As usual, she was not
allowed to wear panties or a bra and the white dress you have her
wear is almost see through. She has been dressed provocatively
before but her appearance now is pratically an offering. When
you look directly, her erect brown nipples are clearly visible as
they poke at the thin fabric of the dress. You have her stand
and turn for you. The backless dress shows off her tanned back
beautifully and you can just make out the tan lines on her bottom
as she faces away from you. You know that I will love the look.
There is one more touch to add before you leave. You have
Jennifer stand in front of you and you gently attach leather
cuffs to her wrists and ankles. You can see her breathing
quicken as the bonds are attached. You remember the first time
that you wore such leather restraints and you feel the familiar
tingle between your legs that reminds you of how much you love
it. You take your carry bag that has been carefully packed with
a number of toys and you tell her to follow you.
Downstairs and into the car, Jennifer follows obediently.
You can see that the whole idea of submitting to her Mistress'
Master is a turn-on for her. Jennifer seems relieved to be
actually in the car, her leather wrist and ankle cuffs thankfully
out of the public eye for the moment. She lifts her dress to her
waist, following the training you have given her to always sit
her flesh directly onto the seat. You drive the car out of the
center of town and into a nearby suburb. It is evening. You
stop on a quiet suburban street and reach into the bag. You pull
out a blindfold and use it to cover Jennifer's eyes. "Lean
forward.", you say and the young girl obediently does so,
allowing you to fasten her wrists together behind her. The drive
continues for a few minutes and finally, you pull up into the
circular drive of a pretty suburban home. "Kick off your shoes
Jennifer. You won't be needing them for the rest of the
evening." Jennifer kicks her shoes off her feet leaving her
barefoot. "Wait her for instructions Jennifer. Someone will
tell you what to do." You get out of the car and walk into the
house. I am waiting for you. We wait for a couple of minutes,
letting Jennifer's anticipation build.
We both walk out to the car and you open the passenger door.
Without saying anything, you reach in and take Jennifer by the
arm. She is breathing heavily. With her blindfold on, she has
no idea who is leading her out of the car and into the house.
The feeling of being barefoot on the cool asphalt of the driveway
is very strange for her but does not last long as you lead her
into the house. Once inside, Jennifer is brought into the den
where I have been prepared for her for hours. You leave her
standing in the middle of the room as I take several pictures of
her. "Get her ready.", I say to you. You move forward and undo
the wrist cuffs attached behind her back. "Stand still.", you
say. I watch as Jennifer stands, trembling slightly while you
remove her flimsy white dress. In a moment it is done, and she
stands naked in front of us.
You attach her wrist cuffs to a convenient rope dangling
from the ceiling and I pull her wrists above her head until she
is stretched upward. Her ankles are next and you attach them to
ropes that pull them apart until she is on tiptoe, spread wide
and helpless before us. She is still blindfolded and we leave
her that way while you take some more pictures of her. I move
forward now and touch her for the first time. She gasps as she
feels the unfamiliar fingers stroke her breast, stretched tight
against her chest. I grasp her already hard nipple and pull it
out from her body. Her left nipple is next and as I pull it out,
I attach one of the nipple clips to it. The first nipple feels
the pinching feeling of a clip as I attach that next. I move
away from the young girl enjoying the view of her body stretched
out before us with the prominent nipple clips sticking out from
her. Her blond pussy hair is in a pretty thatch between her
thighs. We had discussed for weeks whether or not it should be
shaved and had decided that it would be removed in my presence.
You know that Jennifer is very apprehensive about being removed.
I reach down to tug at it. "This will be removed today.", I tell
her. She shudders in reply. I motion you behind her and you
pick up the hot lubricant and her butt plug as you do. I see
your finger dip deeply into the jar of Hote Lube and then slide
between her curvy buttocks. She gasps again as the thin finger
slides into her. The plug is next and I watch her arch her back
trying in vain to avoid the plastic intruder as it is slid into
the tiny opening. The heat of the Hot Lube is immediate and she
immediately starts to squirm in her bonds. We move back and a
number of pictures are taken from all angles. "Alright", I say,
"Take her down."
You release her from her bondage and lead her over to the
doctor's examining table. As soon as she is on it, she realizes
what it is and when her feet go into the stirrups, she is sure.
She whimpers, wondering what will happen next. I reach down to
play with her plug as you fasten her wrists and ankles to
convenient clips in the table. I watch and photograph as you
slowly and carefully remove all of her pussy hair. I can see her
blush deeply as she realizes that it is being removed. Her pussy
lips have begun to puff out and I can just see a trickle of her
juices running down to further lubricate her butt plug, still
sticking obscenely from her bottom. When she is smooth as a baby
and her white pussy lips have been gently oiled, we take yet more
pictures.
Jennifer is released again and brought to the bed. "Get
into your submissive position.", you tell her. She does so
quickly, kneeling down on the bed with her knees wide apart. She
bends forward to rest her head on the bed and reaches back to
expose her filled anus and newly shaved pussy. The scene is
exquisite I take several more pictures of it. I have you strip
and bend over and insert your own plug before we continue. You
are in for the treat you've been waiting for and I have you lie
on your back and I slide half of a large double dildo into your
soaking pussy. You are close to coming and I have to go slowly
to keep you from getting there too quickly. When you are filled
to the hilt, I stand and remove my own clothing. You move behind
the young teenager and I watch as you touch the tip of the
plastic penis to her now smooth pussy. I get onto the bed in
front of the young girl. "Attach her wrists again." I say. You
take her hands from her buttocks and fasten the cuffs once again
behind her back. I watch as you hold onto her wrists and begin
to slide the long cock into her. "Open your mouth Jennifer.", I
say. Jennifer obediently follows my instructions. I sit down in
front of her and guide her young mouth over my ver erect cock.
She hungrily slides it down her throat. As she does, you push
forward impaling her on the cock that now fills you both. She
pushes back hard as your smooth pussy slides up against her. You
start to push and pull in and out of her in a steady rythmn. I
grasp her hair in both hands and pull her head up and down onto
my cock. I can see you reach down with one hand to twist her
plug and I feel her moan as you do so. The orgasm that has been
building in the young girl starts peak and this time, we do not
stop it. She gasps openly and then sucks even tighter onto me as
her belly starts to explode with all the sensations happening at
once. Her nipples, still firmly grasped by the nipple clips seem
to swell as she rams back into you, pushing the double dildo
deeper into both of your pussies. You push hard at her anal plug
and you watch her tiny ass clench at the intruder. Suddenly you
are coming too and I hear you cry out with pleasure. I pull
Jennifer's head down to hold my cock tightly with her talented
mouth and a moment later, she feels my cock shoot deep into her
throat. Well trained as she is, she swallows my come thankfully,
licking the last of it from my cock. It is several minutes
before we have all calmed down and are lying on the bed.
Jennifer's hands are still fastened behind her with the leather
cuffs that will remain on her for the rest of the night. You
reach up to unfasten her blindfold and as it is removed she looks
up, seeing me for the first time. "Jennifer", you say, "this is
our Master."
First Meeting with her Master
Story #38 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Erika knocked on the door tentatively. This meeting had
been a long time in coming and now, finally, it was here. When
she knocked on the door, she would be meeting her Master for the
first time. They had been communicating by Electronic Mail for
months and knew that they enjoyed the same things. Erika
couldn't remember ever being so excited by a man. He knew
exactly what he wanted and Erika knew that he would be exactly as
she expected. Erika had spoken with him many times about this
meeting and had even gone over the whole agenda with him. "I
shouldn't be so nervous.", she said to herself, "It's not like I
don't know what's happening." Knowing what she expected was,
however, of no comfort to Erika. She knew that Master Jeffrey
would do exactly what he intended to and that she would obey him
completely. Erika had never had to giver herself to anyone like
that. It was nerve wracking to say the least. The knock sounded
too loud as Erika knocked on the hotel room door. She heard a
movement inside and her heart started to pound. A moment later
the door opened and Erika looked at her Master for the first
time. "Hello.", he said in a strong voice."Thank God.", Erika
thought to herself, "He's not ugly". She didn't realize that she
had been holding her breath. "Come in.", said Master Jeffrey.
Erika entered the hotel room. Jeffrey told her to stand right in
the middle of the room as he sat down. Erika was nervous
standing there as her Master sat looking at her. "Turn around
for me Erika.", said Jeffrey. Obediently, Erika turned around
slowly. When she had turned around so that her back was facing
Jeffrey, he told her to stop. Erika now found her heart pounding
furiously. She knew that she would soon be exposed to her Master
and although she had waited for this for ages, now that it was
here, it was both exciting and very scary. "Lift your dress
Erika.", said her Master. Erika reached down to grasp the hem of
her light summer dress. Slowly, she began pulling it up her long
tanned legs as the hem of the light fabric slid up over her
smooth buttocks, it revealed that she had not worn panties. Her
tan line and now the full curve of her bottom came into view.
When her dress reached her waist, Jeffrey told her to stop. He
left her there for a couple of minutes. Erika got steadily more
and more excited as Jeffrey made her wait there holding her dress
to her waist. Her bottom was completely exposed to him. After a
few minutes, Jeffrey told her to remove her dress altogether.
Erika was almost relieved that she was finally able to take some
action. She pulled the light cotton dress over her head leaving
her in only her shoes. "The shoes too.", said Jeffrey. Erika
slipped out of the shoes. Now she was completely naked. "Clasp
your hands behind your head Erika.", said her Master. Erika
followed her instructions. She was left there like that for a
minute or two. She heard a movement behind her and knew that, at
last, Jeffrey had gotten up. She heard him and then saw him as
he moved around to stand in front of her. At last! Finally, she
was there, naked in front of her Master. Erika could feel her
legs trembling slightly as she held herself in the exposing
position. Erika was dying to have her Master touch her. "Just a
nipple.", she thought, "If he would only pinch my nipple, I think
I could come." Jeffrey was in no hurry. He knew that this young
slave was his for the night. He walked completely around her
examining carefully each part of her body. He looked at her
breasts, her face, her neck, he spent a long time looking at her
shaved pussy. The whole experience was quite embarrassing for
Erika. When Jeffrey was back behind her again, she finally felt
his hands caressing her buttocks. His hands, at once, strong but
gentle, rubbed over the curve of her buttocks from her thigh to
her waist. Erika let out a little moan despite herself. All of
a sudden Erika felt Jeffrey's hands grasping both her cheeks at
once and her anus was immediately exposed by him pulling her
buttocks apart. Erika gasped. She had known that he would
expose that most private part of her body but she hadn't mentally
prepared for it happening right now. What else would she
experience that would be unexpected, she wondered. He held her
buttocks open for a minute or so before releasing them. "Alright
young lady, into your submissive position.", he said. Erika
lowered herself to her knees and spread her knees as wide apart
as she could manage. Then she bent forward at the waist until
her forehead touched the floor. Arching her back so that her
shoulders almost touched the floor with her head, she reached
back with both hands to hold her bottom open wide for her Master.
"No, no", said Jeffrey, "Not on the floor, up here on the table."
Erika's face turned beat red. The table was right in front of
the window and the window's curtains were open. Slowly, Erika
moved up on the table and arranged herself into her submissive
position. She felt Jeffrey making minute adjustments too
posture. First he nudged on leg a little further apart. Then he
had her arch her back a little more. "Open your buttocks a
little wider Erika.", he told her. Obediently, Erika pulled her
buttocks as wide apart as possible. She didn't have long to
wait. While kneeling there, wondering how she would be left
there, she suddenly felt a finger touch her anus. The finger was
obviously covered in a thick layer of lubricant and it wasted no
time in rubbing that lubricant into her rectal opening. Erika
gasped out loud as the finger slide slowly but firmly into her
bottom. It held itself there for a moment, letting Erika become
accustomed to the feeling of the warm finger holding her open.
Her Master's finger started to move slowly now. First in and out
and then with a gentle twisting motion. Erika moaned again as a
second finger was added to the first. When her bottom was very
slippery and tingling from excitement, the fingers were slowly
withdrawn. Erika felt herself totally open. Erika felt two
fingers touch her soaking pussy and position themselves at the
opening to her hot pink lips. She tried to move backward to
press herself onto the teasing fingers but her Master wouldn't
let her. Now she felt the tip of her large anal plug touching
her bottom. She moaned out loud, begging for him to push it into
her. "Stay perfectly still, Erika.", said her Master. Erika was
holding her breath as the first 1/2" of the plug pushed into her.
Her legs started to tremble at the effort of not moving back to
impale herself. All of a sudden the plug started to move
resolutely forward. At the same time, the two fingers started
pushing into her drenched slit. The long, fat plug pushed into
her at a steady rate, slowly filling her and stretching her
rectal opening larger. As the fattest part of the plug slid into
her, Erika gasped. The two fingers were slowly sliding into her
at the same time. Erika's breath was now ragged. When the plug
was firmly seated, the fingers slowly withdrew until Erika was
left just with the plug. Jeffrey sat down to watch her. Erika's
hips moved involuntarily up and down as though she was sensuously
humping someone. The sight was erotic to say the least. Erika's
hands were still holding her buttocks open for her Master's
pleasure. The white plug sticking out of her was a real turn on
for her Master. Jeffrey sat down behind her and sipped at his
drink. Erika had been too close to coming and now, she was
calming down. Soon, she would be ready for what was next. When
she had calmed down somewhat, Jeffrey ordered her to turn over
and lie on her back. Erika slowly did so. He had her grasp the
inside of her knees with her hands and pull them wide apart.
Erika had never been so exposed. Her shaved pussy was completely
open to Jeffrey and her plug was still clearly visible and
accessible to her Master. Erika watched as Jeffrey picked up the
camera. The shot of her from between her legs was the most
embarrassing Erika had ever endured. "Don't worry", he said,
"Tomorrow will be even more interesting when I take pictures of
you and your girlfriend together. Erika shuddered as the photo
was taken. The plug was gently pulled from her and Erika heard
herself moan as it left her. Jeffrey covered it again with more
lubricant and slid it gently back into her. Erika was still
holding her knees obediently apart. The plug slid deeply into
her, again holding her anus open. The plug had only been in a
moment when Erika felt another sensation in her bottom. The plug
had been covered not with lubricant but with a hot ointment! The
tingling in her rectum began turning warmer and warmer and as
Jeffrey gently twisted the plug Erika began to squirm. Her
juices were flowing freely now and Erika felt the trickle of them
slide down her hot thighs and along her crack. She was unable to
stop squirming now. Jeffrey took her hands and tied them to the
top of the table and fastened them firmly with leather straps.
Other, thicker leather straps came from the side of the table and
were attached to her thighs just above her knees. Her feet were
left free but the other bonds left her completely helpless
anyway. Her feet were left dangling in midair and her pussy and
ass were even more exposed than before. Jeffrey moved down
between her legs again and she watched, embarrassed as he took a
picture of her bound and helpless body. He leaned over her and
dabbed a dollop of the hot ointment on her already erect nipples.
Immediately they stood up harder than before as the incessant
tingling began. Erika was panting openly now as she broke into a
sweat. She was unable to stop squirming and begged Jeffrey to
enter her. He chuckled as he shook his head, "Not yet little
one. There is much more to come first." "I'll never survive
it.", thought Erika. A blindfold was next and the sensations in
Erika's body seemed to heighten as her sight was taken from her.
She moaned, unable to contain the sound. Her nipples were hot
and aching and her anus, still held open by the hot plug was
clenching spasmodically. Erika heard Jeffrey move down to
between her tied legs again and again she heard the sound of the
camera as her condition was again recorded for her Master's
amusement. The touch of the ice cube against Erika's inner thigh
caused her to gasp. She was sure that this new sensation would
push her over the edge as she thrashed in her bonds, begging
release. However, Jeffrey knew just how to keep her from coming.
He kept her at the edge of orgasm for what seemed ages as he
touched her with the ice, then licked with his tongue. Whenever
she seemed just about to come, he would stop. Then a moment
later, the plug would be touched, or her nipples pinched or her
clit would be stroked and it would begin all over again. Erika
was going out of her mind. Finally after an eternity of almost
peaking she heard Jeffrey say, "Are you ready to come for me
little one?" "Oh yes!", cried Erika. "Alright then, said
Jeffrey, now standing in his favorite position between her legs,
"I have a surprise for you." Erika felt the drip of the ice cube
on one nipple which was immediately followed by a hot mouth.
"Ohhhhh", she moaned. While that nipple was being licked and
sucked, the ice cube dripped onto the other nipple. Suddenly a
second mouth fastened itself to her other nipple! Erika arched
her back in surprise. The sensation of these two hot mouths on
her aching nipples was enough to drive anyone crazy! And WHO was
the other person. The two talented mouths started licking and
nibbling in tandem, driving Erika closer and closer. Jeffrey
reached down to start the camera to take pictures from its tripod
every 30 seconds and then he flipped the switch that started
Erika's but plug to vibrate. This was too much for Erika. She
cried out loud and despite her bonds, she lifted her hips right
from the table. Jeffrey and his helper kept playing with her
engorged nipples as she felt the orgasm building inside her. One
of the mouths left her nipple and traveled down to Erika's shaved
pussy. Her hot clit was sucked right into her tormentor's mouth
as Erika started to come like she never had before. Her fists
clenched and her toes curled up as she felt herself bear down
hard on her anal vibrator. She felt herself building to a peak
and then she was over the peak and she felt what seemed like an
explosion go off inside her body. The orgasm went on and on
crashing over her in waves. Each time she thought it was over,
one of them would touch her plug, or her nipples or her clitoris
and she would peak again. From a distance, Erika heard herself
cry out again and again. Finally, it was over and Erika dimly
felt the vibrator being turned off and being pulled from her
exhausted body. Gentle hands reached up to undo her blindfold
and Erika looked up into the eyes of her best friend Sharon.
Sharon smiled at her, "Nice hmm? Jeffrey says that he'll be
photographing both of us tomorrow" Erika smiled back at her and
then closed her eyes slipping into a deep and well deserved
sleep.
A Threesome - Part I
Story #39 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
When Kelly and our friend Marie decided to go up to the
country house a couple of days before me, I wondered briefly if
anything would happen between them before I got there. Marie is
a petite, 30 year old girl who is Kelly's best friend and very
close to both of us. She is also submissive and had read
literally all of my stories. She had even written a couple.
Kelly and Marie had figured in my fantasies for months. When I
got to the cottage late Saturday night, I discovered that
although both of them were hot for each other, nothing had
happened. We had been talking about sex all day. When Marie,
Kelly and I went out in the canoe, Kelly had asked me to tell
them a story. Well, the story I started to weave was reminiscent
of one of my written stories that they both knew. I started to
talk about two 'anonymous' women who were out in the country and
started to play with each other. By the time I was done, they
were both hot. The two girls had been talking about fooling
around with each other for months. Kelly and Marie had decided
that if they were ever going to sleep with another woman it would
be with each other. Of course, this drove my libido crazy. They
are both attractive women and to think of Marie's head tucked
between my wife's thighs was exciting to say the least. As if
matters weren't hot enough already, we were sitting in the living
room of the cottage and Kelly asked Marie to give her a massage.
She took off all her clothes and lay on her tummy. Marie, who
had also just come out of the shower, was in just a short T-Shirt
which afforded me a peek at her curly pubic hairs from time to
time. She pulled out the moisturizing lotion and started to rub
Kelly's back. It was no surprise that the talk soon turned to
sex again. This time the subject was a pet favorite of mine:
B&D. "What does the 'D' stand for?", asked Kelly.
"Discipline.", I answered. Kelly had been playfully threatening
to give Marie a spanking all day. I could barely contain myself.
"Well Marie could use that.", joked Kelly again. "She'd like
it.", I replied. I saw Marie blush. "Wouldn't you Marie?", I
asked. "Yes", murmured Marie. "Well, have you been a naughty
girl?", I asked. She nodded her head and I had to ask her twice
to speak up. "Yes", she said again. "Well, you should get
spanked.", I said. The air in the room was getting thicker by
the minute. We started to talk about all sorts of B&D subjects
and found out who like what. No one liked heavy pain. Kelly
decided she would rather be dominant than submissive. At least
with women and Marie decided that she would rather be submissive.
(Of course, we knew that already.) I started talking about how
what I'd like to see is Marie in the corner of the room with her
bottom pink from a spanking and her nose in the corner. "I'd
like that.", said Marie. Then we talked about possible starts to
scenarios. "Oh, but how does that kind of thing get started?",
asked Kelly. "It's not difficult.", I said, "You just start.
For instance, all you'd have to do is tell Marie to stand up and
close her eyes and then you could blindfold her. Then see if
she'd follow all of your instructions. Do you think she'd like
that?" Kelly smiled. "Sure she would.", she said. "Well then,
you should get a blindfold." Kelly disappeared off into the
kitchen. Marie was looking a little nervous. It took Kelly a
minute or two to find a scarf. Then she came back. I was very
excited. This was actually going to happen. Kelly showed me the
scarf and raised her eyebrows. "Perfect.", I said. She looked
at me questioningly as if to say 'Well I'm not going to tell her
what to do.' I smiled again. "Stand up Marie.", I said. Marie
hesitated for a moment then took a deep breath. Slowly she got
to her feet. She looked at us both. I was sitting in an easy
chair about 3 feet from her. Kelly was standing beside me.
"Turn around.", I said. Marie turned around to face away from
us. Kelly moved forward and attached the blindfold to her. The
atmosphere in the room was electric. "Can you see?", asked
Kelly. "A little.", replied our friend. Kelly tightened the
blindfold. "It's ok now.", said Marie. Kelly stepped back.
"Marie, raise your hands straight up above your head.", I said.
Marie did so. The T-Shirt lifted with her shoulders to expose
her brown bottom. Marie had just returned from Jamaica and it
was evident that she had been tanning without a bathing suit. We
left her there for a minute or two, just standing there. I could
hear her breathing quicken. I motioned to Kelly and after a
moment, she moved forward and grasped the hem of the T-Shirt.
Slowly, the shirt was raised until it was up to her arms and
covering her head. Kelly left it there. I could see that
Marie's arms were now getting tired. "Clasp your hands behind
your head.", I said. We were now looking at Marie's long brown
back. Her buttocks were nicely curved. She was beautiful.
"Spread your legs, Marie.", I said. She did so. "Wider.", I
told her. Her legs inched apart again. We could now see the
curly hairs from between her legs. I looked at Kelly
questioningly to ask if she wanted to continue. Kelly looked at
me and shrugged her shoulders as if to say that she wouldn't know
what to do. I left Marie like that for a couple of minutes. She
knew that we were behind her. She didn't know what we'd do next.
She was very hot and very excited. So were we all. "Turn around
Marie.", I said at last. "Oh God.", I heard her murmur then she
slowly turned around to face us. Her brown breasts were upturned
and tight from the position of her arms. Her tiny pubic area
which had teased me all night was now clearly visible. I had to
remind her again to keep her legs spread. We just looked at her
for awhile. All of a sudden, Kelly leaned over and took one of
Marie's nipples between her fingertips and pinched it. Marie
moaned softly. Kelly let go and again we left her there, letting
the anticipation build. I was about to do something else when
Kelly stopped me. She walked behind Marie and stood there for a
moment. She gestured with her hands at me in a pantomime of what
she wanted to do as if to ask if that would be ok. I nodded my
agreement. She reached both hands around Marie from behind and
suddenly Marie felt both her breasts in Kelly's hands. Kelly
started to pinch the nipples and rub the breasts. "Do you like
that Marie?", I asked. She nodded her head. I asked her again,
wanting to hear it. "Oh, yes.", she said. "Do you like your
nipples played with", I asked her. She gasped as Kelly stroked
them. "Yes", she replied. "How do you like them played with?",
I asked her. "I like it hard.", she said. On hearing that,
Kelly pinched both nipples hard between her thumbs and
forefingers. Marie gasped and leaned back against her best
friend, my wife. Kelly's hands left her and again Marie was left
to stand there, naked, on display for us. Her hips were moving
now, of their own accord. "Are you hot?", I asked. "Oh God,
yes.", she said. "Are you wet Marie?", I asked her. "I think
so.", she said. "We're going to check, you know.", I said. She
moaned again. Kelly disappeared into the kitchen and I heard the
water running. 'What the hell is she doing?', I wondered. When
she came back she was holding an ice cube in each hand and
grinning like a cheshire cat. Again she looked askance at me. I
smiled and nodded. Kelly held out one of the ice cubes and let a
drop of ice fall onto Marie's nipples. Marie gasped again at the
sensation. Kelly walked around behind Marie and reached her
hands around her. All of a sudden the ice cubes were being
rubbed onto Marie's breasts. "Ohhhh", moaned Marie. The ice was
all over. It was never hurried but it went everywhere, over her
breasts, her belly, down her thighs, along her spine, over her
buttocks. I kneeled down in front of Marie and reached around to
pull her buttocks wide apart. Kelly's hand reached underneath
from behind and dragged the ice cube along Marie's pussy lips and
right across her anus and up her crack. Marie reached up on
tiptoes as the cold touched her most intimate openings. I
reached up and pulled at her nipples, feeling them cold and
warming them up with my fingers. Again we left her alone for a
while. Kelly leaned over and whispered into my ear that we
should have her lay down on her back. I stood up and led Marie
over to a low settee and had her lay on her back. "Lift your
knees Marie.", I said. She did so. "Now spread them apart.", I
instructed. Marie obediently let her knees fall apart, revealing
her pink pussy lips. We stretched her hands out above her head
so she was completely exposed to us. Kelly led me into the
kitchen and we left Marie like that for 5 minutes or so. Every
once in a while we'd peek and she'd still be there, her spread
legs, offered to us. Kelly led me back into the living room and
we sat on the floor next to her. Kelly started playing with her
nipples and Marie was instantly hot. Her breathing quickened and
her back arched. Kelly and I both leaned down at the same time
to each take a nipple into our mouth. Marie moaned helplessly as
we bit and licked in tandem. "Oh God.", said Marie, "That's
amazing." We teased her and touched her everywhere. Kelly ran a
finger up her soaked pussy and although she was hesitant at
first, soon she was playing with her clit with one hand while
another finger slid into Marie's tight pussy. Wherever Kelly
touched, I was somewhere else. While she played with Marie's
pussy, I was licking her nipples. When Kelly moved up to kiss
Marie and play with her tits, I moved down to play with her
pussy. At one point, Kelly was sitting near Marie's head. She
lifted her T-Shirt and leaned over Marie to lick her right
nipple. Kelly's breast reached perfectly to touch Marie's mouth.
Marie moaned and started licking and nibbling at Kelly's nipple
at the same time. I started to go down on Marie as Kelly had a
few minutes earlier. Marie's hips started bucking and her
breathing was in ragged breaths. I had one finger in her pussy
and I slid another into her bottom as I licked. Kelly and Marie
were both panting and moaning. It was the hottest I'd ever seen
two women at the same time. The whole evening was one of
discovery and loving. After it was all over, Marie, Kelly and I
just cuddled up to each other and hugged and held each other. We
talked alot about the whole thing that night. Both girls were
afraid of hurting their relationship with each other and it had
been a little upsetting at times for each of them. It was such
an exciting opening experience for everybody, that we were left a
little stunned by it all. By now it was almost 11pm and we were
both hungry and tired. We opened up the fridge and put literally
everything onto the grill. About 20 minutes later, the girls had
packed us up and had cleaned the place and I had made us a meal.
We sat down to eat, still talking about the whole experience. It
was communicating about it that made it so special. We had a 2
1/2 drive ahead of us to get back to Montreal and by now it was
after midnight. We started back in two cars and Kelly kept
switching from our car to Marie's to keep us company. That was
good too. It gave her a chance to talk privately with each of
us. When Kelly was sure that I didn't now love Marie more than
her and when she and Marie were both sure that they still loved
each other and would always be friends, the entire evening was
perfect. We got home late, tired but more calm and satisfied
than we have been in ages. The perfect end to a perfect day.
A Threesome - Part II
Story #40 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It was just after work when Marie arrived. Kelly and I had
already discussed what she wanted to do. It was definitely
Kelly's show. She and Marie had talked long into the night in a
conversation that sounded, from the few moments of it that I
heard, like a couple of school girls talking in secret about sex.
They had talked about the incredible scene at the country house
this past weekend and they had found the entire scene to be
exciting and leaving both of them with a taste for more. "More
like a craving.", I joked. They both agreed. Kelly started to
really get into it. "Did you like it when we told you what to
do?", asked Kelly. "Yes, I loved it.", said Marie. "Ok then
Marie,", she said, "I'll give you your instructions for
tomorrow." "Mmmmm", said Marie. I was sure that they were
getting more and more turned on. "Here's what you have to do.",
said Kelly. By now I was lying beside Kelly as she talked on the
phone and listening to the entire conversation. "You are not to
wear underwear tomorrow. Also, you are to not touch yourself AT
ALL either tonight or tomorrow. At lunch time, take the story
that Chris wrote and bring it to your car. Then while you read
the story, lift your dress and masturbate until you come." It
was obvious that just giving the instructions had turned Kelly on
terribly. "What dress are you going to wear?", she asked. "The
tight cotton black one.", replied Marie. "Uh oh... ", she said,
"There's only one problem. When it's windy, the back of that
dress opens up and shows everything!" Kelly just smiled.
"That's the one you are to wear then.", she said.
Marie was to call us right after lunch and we both waited at
the office for the call. Sure enough, she called Kelly and had
followed most of her instructions. Kelly was dying to hear how
it went. She had been pacing and thinking about it all day.
Productivity around the office had dropped to low. I chuckled as
I saw how worked up Kelly was. She was like a kid on Christmas
Eve waiting for her presents. I heard her side of her call with
Marie when it finally came. "Oh, you chicken!", she said, "What
do you mean you went home instead of doing it in your car. Well,
you'll just have to be punished!" Marie had been too scared of
being seen in her car when she followed Kelly's instructions and
had driven home instead to play with herself. Kelly's threat was
mostly play but as the day wore on, I could see that she was
thinking about it. Marie called near the end of the working day
and after Kelly hung up she looked at me. "Marie's coming
over.", she said, "I want you to discuss with me what we should
do with her." There was a sparkle in her eye. "What do you want
to do?", I asked. "Well...", said Kelly, "she didn't follow her
instructions properly. I think you should spank her!" Kelly
knew that this was an ongoing fantasy of mine. She had never
asked before this but I suppose I should have guessed the next
question. "Have you ever spanked anyone?" I smiled and said
yes. Kelly was, of course, instantly curious. I told her about
an old girlfriend that she knew who loved being tied and spanked.
Kelly was even more excited. When Marie arrived, she and Kelly
went into the conference room to talk for awhile. When I went
back there, I heard a "smack!", "Hmmmm", I thought, "Sounds like
an interesting party." Marie had a long plastic ruler in her
hand. "I think I should be spanked with this.", she said. Kelly
smiled at me. She had evidently told Marie what was going to
happen. "Ok then.", I said when you're ready for your spanking,
bring your ruler to my office. Kelly went around the office,
closing blinds and locking the front door. Marie and Kelly came
into my office together. I didn't say anything for a moment.
Kelly sat down and Marie was standing there like a five-year-old.
"Take off your dress, Marie.", I said suddenly in a crystal clear
voice. She looked at me in shock. "Completely?", she croaked.
"Was it a complicated instruction?", I asked sweetly?, "Yes,
off." Marie reached down and pulled the black dress off of her
body. As we expected, there was nothing underneath. I smiled
again. "Over my lap, young lady.", I said. Marie obediently
draped herself over my lap. I held her down at the small of her
naked, brown back with my left hand. My right passed gently over
her smooth buttocks. I adjusted Marie so that Kelly could get a
good view. "Spread your legs, Marie.", I said. She did so, now
on tip-toe. I started to spank her with my hand, varying the
tempo and the strength. Marie gasped and squirmed as she
received her spanking. Her bottom was beginning to get pink when
the phone rang. We all jumped. Kelly answered and started to
laugh right away. "It's David.", she said. Of all my friends,
David is the one who would appreciate the scene I was in the
most. I chuckled and told her to have him hold. "Stand up,
Marie.", I said. "Now go and stand in the corner." Marie looked
at me. Here she was, completely naked and in my office and now
she was to stand in the corner like a five-year-old? I smiled at
her again and she turned and walked slowly into the corner. Her
nose was pressed right to the corner and I left her there while I
spoke to David for a few minutes. After a couple of minutes,
David was still on the phone and Kelly was ready to play. She
picked up the ruler and moved over to the corner. All of a
sudden, three hot, sharp slaps hit Marie's bottom. She gasped
and raised up on her toes. I was still on the phone. Kelly
started to get impatient and finally, I let David go. If he
could only see this, I thought. Marie had evidently like the
hard smacks and I asked her if she was ready for the rest of her
spanking. I said she was and I looked at Kelly to see what she
wanted. A moment later, Kelly and I had traded places and I
instructed Marie to turn around and bend over Kelly's lap. Marie
hid her face as she did so. Kelly held her there for a moment,
just as I had. Marie's face was a foot from the floor as she lay
over her friend's lap. Kelly started with the ruler and spanked
quite hard. Marie gasped and raised up on her toes several
times. I looked down and could see that Marie had gotten a hold
of Kelly's jeans in her teeth and was pulling at them. She was
obviously very turned on! After a couple of minutes Kelly turned
Marie back over to me. She came over and bent over my lap for an
even harder spanking. When I finished, her bottom was pink all
over. It was also hot to the touch. Marie had become more like
a little girl throughout the whole game. Now when I asked if she
had had enough, she replied, "I don't care." It was just what a
naughty little five-year-old would say. Finally I had her stand
up and go back into the corner. She did so and Kelly and I left
her there for another five minutes just showing us her pink
bottom. At one point I looked over and saw that her hands were
moving in front of her. "Are you playing with yourself?", I
asked. "Maybe.", she said. "Put your hands behind you.", said
Kelly., "Maybe we'll make you show us how you do it one day."
"Oh, God.", murmured Marie. After a few minutes, Kelly and I
discussed what should come next. "Make her wait.", said Kelly,
"Let's have her get dressed and stay horny until tomorrow." I
had Marie put her dress back on and Kelly gave her the
instructions for tomorrow. "Marie it's your birthday tomorrow
and these are your birthday instructions." Marie listened
intensely. "You are to purchase a small dildo that could be kept
in your pussy, you are to purchase a small jar of Vics Vap-O-Rub
and you are to bring your vibrator. At a time that I will
specify tomorrow, you are to come to our home. Here are the
keys. You will bring these things to the house and you will read
the instruction just inside the door on the table. Follow the
instructions. Oh, and one more thing, you can't play with
yourself at all from now until I tell you tomorrow."
Marie looked a little nervous. "Ok.", she said. "I'll do it. We
left the office a few minutes later. On the phone a little
later I heard Kelly discussing the upcoming evening with her best
friend. "Well, I figured we'd start off with both of us in a
bubble bath.", she said. The evening was hot but the
conversation was hotter. I don't know what tomorrow will bring
but the Summer of '88 has already gone down as a momentous one in
my diary.
A Threesome - Part III
Story #41 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It was a wonderful birthday for Marie. Kelly had been
determined to make sure that it was. I was in Toronto on
business all day but Kelly was undaunted. She started off by
calling our florist and sending over a beautiful basket of
flowers. She happened to be on the phone with Marie when they
arrived. "Oooohhhhh, you should see the Beautiful flowers that
just came in for me.", said Marie, "Just a sec, I'll read the
card and see who they're from." There was a moment's pause.
"They're from you!" Kelly was happy that Marie was so happy with
them. Marie had been given her instructions for later in the day
but Kelly had cancelled them. It was all becoming a little too
contrived. When Marie and Kelly finally met up at our apartment
after work, it was not to have Marie be submissive. Instead, I
found out later, they had had a chance to talk and Kelly had
given Marie a tiny brief pair of panties to show me later. Then
they had gone to the birthday party.
My flight was 40 minutes late and thankfully I had carried
on all of my baggage. I got off the plane, went right to the car
and headed west, away from the city to the small country
restaurant where everyone was waiting for me. When I got there,
I found our table right away. There were 8 other people there
and they were obviously having a great time. Marie, the birthday
girl, came right over and gave me a hot kiss to welcome me. I
ordered dinner and we all settled down to a great party. A few
minutes later Marie came up from behind me and leaned over to
give me a hug. She put her mouth right to my ear and said, "Your
wife licked my nipples before we got here and I am sooooo horny!"
Smiling she turned and went back to her chair. Thankfully the
table hid my now raging hardon. It was going to be an
interesting evening. When the party broke up a couple of hours
later, Marie and Kelly drove together. I followed close behind
as we head to our place. We all went in and the apartment was
very hot. I went to change out of my business clothes and into
my shorts. We chatted for awhile and I told the girls that I had
written story number two about Marie's spanking the day before.
They both immediately demanded that I show it to them. I started
up my Mac and opened the file. The two of them crowded the
screen as Kelly handled the mouse. "Did you like that when it
happened?", I heard Kelly ask Marie. "Oh, yes.", she replied.
When they had finished the story they were both very very hot.
Kelly had already changed into a MuuMuu and I knew that she was
wearing nothing under it. Marie was still in her black miniskirt
and red top. "Well, I'm going into the air-conditioning said
Kelly. The only room in the apartment that is air-conditioned is
our bedroom. We both followed her. We all flopped down on the
bed and in only a few moments, the talk had turned to sex.
"Well, I know what I've been fantasizing.", Kelly said. "What?",
we both asked. It took Kelly a couple of minutes to get around
to telling us. She was obviously shy. "Well...", she finally
said, "I'd like to lie back and feel both of you lick my tits!"
"Well, then", I said, "you'll need to open your top and show us
your nipples." Kelly closed her eyes and did so. Marie and I
smiled at each other. We both leaned over and took a nipple in
our mouths. We each licked and nibbled and bit for a few minutes
and finally stopped. "Whew!", gasped Kelly, "That was
incredible." I had been trying to describe how two women might
use a double dildo earlier and now Kelly asked me again. I
smiled. "Come over here Marie.", I said. Marie moved down to
the foot of the bed. Kelly was lying on her back. I had Marie
sit between Kelly's legs, facing her. Then I placed her right
leg over Kelly's left and her left leg under Kelly's right. I
had Marie lie back and then told them to scoot closer. "Closer
still.", I said and finally they found that they're pussies were
touching. "There. Now, what you do is put one end of the dildo
in you and the other end in you.", I said, pointing to each of
them in turn. "Then you push yourselves together until you can
feel the other's pussy pushing against yours. The dildo will be
filling you both completely. "Mmmmmm", they both murmured. I
lay back down and smiled. Marie sat up but didn't move from
between Kelly's legs. I was leaning back and watching as Marie's
fingers stroked Kelly's legs and inner thighs. Kelly was just
lying back and letting Marie have her way with her. Marie was in
no hurry, her movements were slow and sensual. Gradually they
got closer and closer to Kelly's pussy. Finally I saw Marie just
grazing Kelly's pussy hairs. "MMMmmmmm", murmured Kelly. I saw
her raise her hips, pressing herself further into Marie's hand.
Marie's fingers started trailing up and down Kelly's soaking wet
slit. I saw Marie slide a finger slowly and deeply into her
friend. Kelly gasped and arched her back. Marie continued to
play with Kelly's pussy and Kelly got hotter and hotter and
wetter and wetter. Marie started licking Kelly's thighs and
continued stroking her. Marie got up on her knees and started
licking higher and higher. Kelly's breathing was becoming
ragged. Marie started to lick at the lips of Kelly's pussy. The
tip of her tongue started to slide up closer to closer to Kelly's
clit. When the licks finally touched her clit, Kelly moaned.
Marie was really into it now. Every once in a while I reached
down and licked at Kelly's nipples. She seemed to love it. The
sensation of two tongues working on her at once had long been a
fantasy of Kelly's. I looked down to see that Marie was sliding
a finger into her as she licked and sucked at Kelly. The room
was very hot. The air-conditioner just would not let up. "Marie
take off your clothes.", said Kelly. Marie stripped in a moment
and Kelly pulled her onto her. The two girls pressed their
pussies into each other. "Chris, our pussies are touching.",
said Kelly. I reached down between Marie's spread legs and felt
them. They were both soaking wet, their juices intermingling as
they rubbed against each other. I slid a finger into Kelly and
reached up to slide my thumb into Marie at the same time. I held
them together like that for a moment, probing deep inside them.
Their hips were gyrating harder and harder. Marie moved down
again. She licked at Kelly's neck. Kelly has a very sensitive
neck and I know she loves having it licked. She turned her face
and the two of them kisses passionately, their tongues running
into each other. Marie started moving lower, kissing at Kelly
breasts and licking and sucking her nipples. Her tongue trailed
lower still sliding along her belly and then lower again. She
was in no hurry but it was obvious from the way that Kelly was
holding her breath that she was waiting for the tongue to touch
her pussy. Marie slid herself down lower. Her tongue started
running in long licks up Kelly's slit and onto her clit. Kelly
was breathing in short ragged breaths. I started licking Kelly's
nipples again and her hips started bucking up and down. Marie
never let up. Kelly was moaning loudly now and as Marie licked
her and sucked her clit, she started to come. She cried out and
arched her back. Marie kept licking and the orgasm lasted a long
time. Finally Kelly sank back, exhausted. Marie looked up,
content. Her face was wet with Kelly's juices. We smiled at
her. "It was my first time.", said Marie. "Whew", said Kelly,
"That was intense." We all relaxed for a few minutes but the
stroking went on. Soon Marie was licking at Kelly again and
Kelly was licking back. "Chris, touch Marie's pussy while she
licks me.", she gasped. I moved down behind Marie and started
touching her pussy. It was dripping. I played with it with my
fingers and then while two fingers were deep in her started
licking her as well. Marie's hips were now bucking as well as
Kelly's. Kelly moved to the side and pulled Marie over onto her
back. As I continued to go down on Marie and tease her pussy,
Kelly began sucking her nipples. I felt Kelly move again and
then she was kneeling over Marie's head and I saw Marie's tongue
reach up to lick at Kelly's pussy again. Kelly's orgasm was not
long in coming and again it was intense. Marie had still not
come and both Kelly and I wanted her to. She hadn't come for us
in the country either and I know Kelly wanted her friend to come
for her. I was still playing with Marie's pussy but every time
she would get close to coming she would slow down. Finally, I
stopped. I got Kelly's vibrator let Kelly and Marie play with it
for awhile. I figured if maybe I left for a bit, Marie might be
more comfortable without me watching. She was obviously a little
shy about masturbating in front of me. I went into the other
room and turned on the computer. I played for a few minutes and
then I heard Kelly call me. She asked if I would go down to
Marie's car to get Marie's vibrator. I chuckled as I did so.
Marie has a Prelude 3 that she swears by. She immediately
plugged the vibrator in and started playing with herself. She
was so shy to be doing it. It was strange given all that we had
done together but this was obviously something private for her.
"Close your eyes, she told us." We chuckled but did so. At
least I did, Kelly kept hers open. Kelly was lying at the foot
of the bed and had a perfect view of Marie playing with the
vibrator. After a few minutes, Marie took the other vibrator
also and slid it into her pussy. Her breathing was now all moans
and gasps and a few minutes later she arched her back hard and
cried out as she came and then came again. Marie drifted off to
sleep within minutes. Kelly and I got up and talked for a bit.
I know that it's important for her to know how much I love her
while she and Marie are experimenting and exploring this knew
side of themselves. A while later, Kelly and I also crawled into
bed and the three of us slept there until morning.
A Visit to "The Club"
Story #42 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It is late at night and you are just approaching an old
Victorian home. You are a little nervous. "Are you ready for an
adventure?", I had asked you. Those simple words now throw a
tingle down your spine. You know that it means that you are
about to embark on another episode of exploration into the depths
of your own sexuality. You know that you will do whatever your
Master asks of you. I had given you the address of a home in the
outskirts of the city. Now, as directed, you are standing in
front of the door, wearing only a thin white dress. The hemline
is short and, as usual, you wear neither panties nor bra. Your
nipples are clearly visible through the thin fabric of the dress.
You take a deep breath and knock on the door. You hear movement
inside the house and a moment later the door opens. You enter,
only to be greated by a gorgeous woman! This is surprising for
you. Every time you have visited your Master in the past, it has
been just the two of you. You have confessed to me several times
that you have fantasized about being with another woman but to
have a woman answer the door is shocking. You look at her
carefully. She is tall, blond and wearing a short leather
miniskirt and a tight white silk blouse. Her breasts are either
B or C cup and you can see her dark brown nipples erect and
evident through the silk. "You must be Sara. Come in." she
says. She is definitely a no-nonsense sort of woman. You follow
her before you even notice that you are obeying. She walks into
the living room and picks up an envelope. "This is for you."
You open the envelope and recognize my handwriting instantly.
Sara,
Your adventure for the evening has already started. The
woman who is standing in front of you is a friend of mine.
She is also very skilled at dominating young women like
yourself. She will be taking charge of the first part of
your training this evening. You are to obey everything
that she tells you.
Your Master,
Chris
You feel a blush hit your face as you read the letter. As
you look up the woman is smiling at you. She holds out her hand
and you give her the letter and the envelope. She puts them on
the table. She sits down in the large easy chair in the living
room. You are a little uncertain about what is expected of yo
and you remain standing nervously.
"Take off your things Sara." says the girl quietly. Your fingers
are trembling as you reach fo the buttons on your dress. As you
remove the dress, you see her smile. In a moment you are
completely naked and as much as you want to cover yourself with
your hands, you keep them at your sides. The Mistress instructs
you to clasp them behind your head and you are embarrassed at
being even more exposed. She stands now and starts to walk
around you. You can feel her gaze piercing through you as she
examines every part of your body. It is intensely embarrassing.
She takes a good look at your pussy. "Mmmm shaved I see. That's
good. I see that Master Chris has been taking good care of you."
She looks right at you. "I think that a shaved pussy is a
neccessity with a submissive woman. It allows a much clearer
view of your body. Your pussy juices become immediately
visible." You blush again as she takes a finger and runs it up
along your soaking pussy lips. You see her slide it into her
mouth and savor your taste. "Mmmm, very delicious." She takes
one of your nipples between her fingers and teases it, watching
your face closely for your reaction. Your nipple becomes hard
and tingling under her fingers. She moves behind you and you
feel her hand stroking your buttocks. "Alright Sara, I
understand you've been taught a 'submissive position', I want you
to get into it on that table over there." You move slowly over
to the large oak table in the room and climb onto it. You kneel
with your legs wide apart and press your shoulders to the table
as you've been taught. You reach as far back as you can and pull
your buttocks open to expose your anus and shaved pussy lips from
behind. You've been in this position many times but it always
seems that you're embarrassed when you get into it. The
woman makes you wait as she moves around the room. It is as
though she knows that your feelings of sexual excitement are
being enhanced every moment. Finally you feel her hands on your
buttocks. Her hands cover yours and she pulls your bottom even
more open as she looks at your pink puckered opening. She lets
go and you can hear your heart racing, wondering what will happen
next. She moves away and sits down. Suddenly you hear the door
to the room opening. You start but, maintain your position
obediently. "Ahh, Mary", says the woman, "That is Sara over on
the table. Prepare her for me please." "Yes, Ma'am", says
the voice of what sounds like a teenage girl. It quivers a
little as she answers. You hear Mary move over to you. Your
face is hot as you imagine what you must look like to this young
girl. Out of the corner of your eye, you see Mary move to the
side of the table. She looks about 16 or 17 years old. She has
red hair and is dressed in a flimsy blue cotton dress. She's
actually very pretty. You see her reach down and pick up a jar
of vaseline. Her slim finger dips deep inside the jar and come
out covered in the slippery jelly. She puts the jar down and
walks back around behind you. You feel the tip of her finger at
your bottom and you start to breath heavier as she teases the
outside of your anus. The tip of her finger enters you and you
dip your back, wanting it all inside. She's happy to oblige.
The finger slides deep into you, twisting slightly as it does so.
You gasp at the sensation. She moves in and out, and then buries
it deep in you again and stays there, just turning her finger
slowly. Your hips are moving of their own accord in tune with
the movements of her finger. You feel her other hand move
beneath you and two of her slim fingers suddenly slide into your
soaking pussy. You moan out loud despite yourself. You can feel
her fingers deep inside you, touching each other in your body.
Your hips are moving up and down now and you know it is only a
matter of moments before you come. Mary slides her fingers
out of your pussy and her other hand leaves your ass open and
exposed. "Ohhh, please...", you whisper. She leaves you like
that for a moment before returning with a long but thin plug.
You can see it in her hands before she moves out of sight behind
you. The tip of the plug touches your bottom and very, very
slowly she slides it into you. Before the plug is even halfway
in, you know that it has been covered in a warming lotion of some
kind. The heat of the thing is travelling right through your
body. It stings your anus slightly but it excites you
incredibly. You break out into a sweat. The plug continues in
deeper and deeper. It has several ridges to it, each one wider
than the last and as each wide ridge passes into your body, you
gasp. Finally the widest of these ridges pushes past the
resistance of your sphincter and it is firmly lodged inside you.
You are moaning and gasping now. They leave you like that for
a moment and then you feel Mary taking your wrists and fastening
them behind your back. Leather straps are fastened to your
ankles and other straps are fastened just above your knees.
"Thank you Mary. That will be all.", says the older woman. Mary
leaves right away. "Get up Sara." You stand slowly and turn to
face her. Without asking you clasp you hands behind your head
and spread your legs, showing her how well you've been trained.
She reaches over and attaches a thin leather collar around your
neck. It has a long leash attached to it and she grabs this and
leads you out of the room and along a long corridor. The plug is
moving inside of you at every step and you are intensely
embarrassed at being so displayed with the leash and the straps
around your ankles and thighs. The plug is clearly visible
sticking out of your ass and you are terrified that you'll be
seen by someone else as you walk along the corridor. The woman
leads you into another room. This one is much larger and dimly
lit except for the very center of the room. There is a table
here that closely resembles a doctor's examining table and the
sight of it sends a chill down you. She leads you over to it.
You have had your gaze so fixated on the table that it takes you
a moment to realize that there are other people here! You look
around into the shadows and see that there are perhaps 20 people
or so, sitting in chairs looking at you. There are both men and
woman and although you cannot make out their faces, you can see
that they are elegantly dressed. Your face turns crimson and
you let out a little whimper as the woman leads you to the table
and has you lie back on it. Your hands are unfastened and
reattached above your head. Your ankles are attached to the
stirrups and they are adjusted wide apart. The straps on your
thighs are attached to the sides of the table and they leave your
knees held wide apart. The woman adjusts the stirrups up
slightly so that your ass is better exposed then she steps away
from the table. "This is Sara." says the woman to her guests,
"She is the submissive of Master Chris who you all know. She has
been prepared in the usual manner. The plug in her bottom is
covered in the special lotion we all know so well. You feel the
table begin to move. It starts to turn slowly as though on a
turntable so that everyone in the room can see you completely.
You have never been so embarrassed and you have never been so
hot. You see Mary approach you. She is now naked and you
can see that she has had her nipples pierced! There is a gold
ring through each nipple and a chain that attaches them together.
She reaches over you and pinches your nipples until they are rock
hard. Then she attaches nipple clips to them. You moan out loud
as she does, feeling the sensation run directly into your pussy.
She moves down to your legs and adjusts the stirrups so that they
are very high. Your ass is now completely exposed. She moves
away so that everyone can get a good look. The woman moves
over to you now and leans over your face. "Your about to be
spanked Sara. Are you ready?" You nod your head and close your
eyes embarrassed at having to tell her. She moves between you
legs and slides a small plug into your pussy. She lets you relax
for a moment and then you feel the sharp slap of a leather strap
strike your naked buttocks. The shock is immediate and you cry
out. The next stroke comes soon after and the spanking continues
for several minutes as your bottom gets hotter and hotter.
The woman pauses now, "Only five more Sara, but these will be
hard. They will sting your bottom. Are you ready for them?"
"Yes", you whimper. You hear the sound of the strap moving
through the air but just before it strikes you feel the plug in
your pussy start to vibrates strongly. You cry out even before
the strap hits your bottom. The last five strokes are in a daze
as your hips shake at the multiple sensations. You can feel
your orgasm building from every part of your body and when it
hits it takes all of you with it. At the last stroke you feel
yourself explode and then explode again as your fists clench and
your pussy tries to squeeze the vibrator. You feel the plug in
your ass being pulled out and you come again and again as each
ridge passes out of you. You are pulling hard at your bonds as
the nipple clips are released and your nipples sucked to bring
the circulation back. You come yet again as they are stimulated.
Finally as the vibrator in your ass is removed you buck your hips
and come again, a final time. It takes a while for you to calm
down and when you do, you are hanging, limp in your leather
bonds. The woman is right there, stroking you and touching you.
"You did very well sweetheart. Let me get you out of this.
Very gently the woman undoes your bonds and releases you from the
table. You look around and the room is empty. "Where are they?"
you ask. The woman smiles, "They're all waiting for you in the
pool." She helps you up and then into a quick shower where you
let the warm water cascade over you. When you get out the woman
dries you in a huge fluffy bath towel and then takes your hand to
lead you out of the room. There is a huge pool and the
guests are scattered in and around it. As you enter, the guests
break into applause, congratulating you on your performance. You
blush as they do. You see me come right up to you. "Did you see
me?" you ask. I laugh, "Of course. I was there all the time.
You did very well. Welcome to the club. You've just earned
yourself a membership." Glowing as you take my arm, we start
to walk through the room to meet these, your newest friends.
A Mistress Takes Charge
Story #43 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
I was very nervous as she brought me downstairs. I had been
told several times that the evening would include something
unusual but she never let on, never even hinted that this would
be it. The evening had started off as many of our "hot" evenings
had. I had come over to her home, she was sitting in the living
room and as the maid showed me in had told me to undress. I
was used to the maid watching. I still remembered the
embarrassment I felt the first time she had made me strip in
front of her. Since that time the maid had seen me naked many
times. It was the maid who usually bathed me afterwards. It was
the maid who often helped tie me to the special table my Mistress
loved so much. It was the maid who was often called on to
"prepare" me. As soon as I was naked and standing in front
of her, I assumed my standing submissive position. That is with
my legs spread wide apart, my hands firmly clasped behind my head
and my elbows well back. As usual, I was already erect. The
embarrassment of standing like this in front of the two women was
always enough to excite me.I was left like that for several
minutes, waiting for my next instruction. I wondered what would
happen to me tonight. My Mistress turned to the waiting maid.
"Get him ready, Yvonne. Do it just as we discussed." "Yes
ma'am." said the young girl. "Come with me Paul." I followed
her quietly as we went up the stairs and into the small room I
knew so well. "Up on the table." she said. I got up on the
doctor's examining table that dominated the center of the small
room and put my feet into the metal stirrups. This position was
always nerve wracking as it laid me completely helpless. Yvonne
wasted little time as she put leather bracelets on my wrists and
ankles. Yvonne had been with my Mistress for almost a year now.
She was, herself, quite submissive and always followed my
Mistress' instructions to the letter. She was now almost 19
years old, blond and originally from France. Her age was the
most embarrassing part of her seeing me like this. I still
remembered her hesitancy when she saw me naked for the first time
for my Mistress. She was still very hesitant about touching my
ass and I knew that my Mistress had been training her in this
area. We had discussed last week when she should be trained in
dominating young girls.My ankle bracelets were attached to the
stirrups and my hands were stretched far above my head rendering
me now helpless to the ministrations of Yvonne. I was told to
lift my head as Yvonne put a blindfold over my eyes. The
stirrups were adjusted so that I was spread wide apart thus
further exposing my genitals and anal area. I was left like that
for a moment. I imagined how I must look, lying on my back on
the examining table, my knees wide apart and my stiff cock
twitching with excitement between my legs.I heard Yvonne moving
around the room and tried to guess what she was preparing for me.
Many strange things had happened to me in this "preparation" room
and I was now breathing a little heavier. I felt her finger at
my ass quite suddenly and I gasped as she slid the thin
lubricated finger deep into me. She worked it in and out several
times watching the effect on my bound body. When the finger
finally pulled out of me, my hips were squirming involuntarily.
She left me again for a few moments watching as I strained
against my leather bonds. The anal plug was next and I moaned
softly as she teased it into me. Sometimes it had been pushed
into me all in one stroke but today was not like that. Yvonne
teased me with the first 3/4" of the plug for easily five minutes
before sliding it deeper. When the thickest part of the plug was
holding open my anal sphincter, she held it there, playing it
back and forth in minute movements that were driving me crazy! I
was moaning, and breathing hard now, my hips raising in a vain
attempt to get the plastic intruder deeper into me. My cock was
rock hard and I knew that if she touched it I would come
instantly. I begged her to touch my cock. A moment later the
plug was pulled almost all the way out. I felt again just the
tip of it holding my anus open. Then, all of a sudden, she
pushed it all the way deep into me. I gasped out loud. The plug
was now firmly lodged deep in my rectum and I knew it would stay
there until Yvonne or my Mistress took it out. I was left again
to contemplate the sensations coursing through my body. The
feelings in my ass as I clenched down hard on the plug was
indescribably hot. Yvonne left me for a few minutes to calm down
and then I felt her expert hands slowly rubbing oil all over me.
The feeling was more exciting than calming and as she reached my
cock and balls to rub oil in there, I was scared that I would
come without my Mistress permission. Yvonne stopped one moment
before it would be too late. I groaned in frustration. Just
before Yvonne stood me up, she went between my legs once more. I
felt her hands on my plug and she pulled gently, increasing the
pressure of the plug on my anus. I felt the plug start to move
and I moaned in excitement. Then I felt the hot warm mouth of
Yvonne descend on my cock as she engulfed it in one motion. I
gasped and panted as I felt her hot mouth surround my hard organ.
My hips thrust up involuntarily. It lasted for only a moment and
then she stopped. I had never been so hard. I was sure that I
would just about explode any minute. Yvonne had me get up and my
hands were fastened behind my back. My plug was still in place
deep inside of me. She sat down and pulled me over her lap.
There was something very embarrassing about lying across the lap
of an 18 year old girl. Her hand began spanking suddenly and for
a teenager, she had a sharp slap. She spanked me until I could
feel that my bottom was hot. She stopped and I figured that that
would be all, but I was mistaken. "Your Mistress wants your
bottom extra warm tonight." she said. I felt the hair brush lay
on the small of my back as she adjusted me to the perfect angle.
She picked up the brush and the whoosh of it moving through the
air reaced my ears a split second before the pain of the smack
reached my brain. She smacked me several times until I was
gasping for air. My bottom was on fire as she had me stand up
and wait in the corner with my nose pressed right into the corner
of the room and my hot, red bottom on display. I had been taught
to keep my fastened hands at the small of my back so that my
buttocks would be displayed properly. I was left there for a few
minutes as my bottom slowly cooled. I felt the heat of it
travelling through me and directly to my cock. It was so hard
that it ached to be touched. I heard my Mistress come into the
room. She and Yvonne talked to each other in hushed voices. I
blushed as I thought about them talking about me. I heard
someone walk over to me. A cool hand passed over my hot
buttocks. "MMmmm nice and hot." I heard my Mistress say. She
took me by the arm then and led me out of the room. I could hear
the smile on her face as she said to me. "Come with me Paul,
there's some friends I'd like you to meet." My heart was
pounding-a-mile a minute as she led me down the stairs. I could
make out the sound of several female voices as I was brought down
to them. I was led over to the center of the room. My hands
were tied above my head to the ceiling straps that I had been
attached to many times before. I felt my ankles being spread and
attached to the special rings in the floor, put their for just
this purpose. I knew that my cock was sticking straight out from
my body as my Mistess moved back to let her friends get a good
look at me. "MMMmm he's just darling." said one voice. "I like
his ass." said another. "OOOoooo, look!", said one young voice,
"He's got a plug in his bottom."I could feel my face turning a
deep red. I felt many hands touching me, stroking my hot bottom
and touching my cock. I knew that I was very close to coming.
My Mistress had them all stop for a few minutes. "He'll come any
second if you girls keep it up.", she laughed. They all stopped
but I knew from the comments that they were all still looking at
me. I tried to will my cock to stop twitching and to not be so
damn hard but, of course, it was to no avail. I was left like
that for a few minutes before I heard Yvonne being summoned.
"Mmmmm, very pretty.", said one of the women. "I like the way
you have her trained.", said another. I knew, from listening to
the women talk that Yvonne was probably naked and in her leather
cuffs and collar, just the way my Mistress likes her. I knew
that her shaved pussy lips would also be of interest to these
women. I felt Yvonne being moved in front of me and I heard my
Mistress telling her to put her hands behind her back to be
fastened. "Now kneel down Yvonne.", said our Mistress. I heard
her kneel and felt her hot breath on my cock. It became even
harder. Our Mistress moved around behind me and I heard her ask
one of the other girls to begin spanking Yvonne with the leather
strap upon command. The whoosh of the strap and the smack
against my own bottom was unexpected. I cried out and my hips
jerked forward. My cock slid directly into Yvonne's mouth just
as was planned and I felt her begin to suck me in earnest.
Yvonne's head jerked forward onto me as the leather strap made
contact with her naked bottom with a loud smack. I heard her
moan as she licked me. The spanking went on with alternating
strokes, first me then Yvonne. I was so close to coming that it
did not last long. I cried out long and hard and Yvonne began
sucking me harder as I started to come in her mouth. "Swallow it
all Yvonne", cooed our Mistress and Yvonne did as she was asked.
I was left to stand, naked in my bonds weak from the "treatment"
I had just received and listened as the women tied Yvonne to her
back on the table and teased her to orgasm. It is a wonderful
life I lead. I wouldn't give it up for anything.
Shelly Transforms a Fantasy into Reality
Story #44 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"Are you ready for an adventure Shelly?" Shelly looked up
in surprise. We had discussed such 'adventures' for weeks and
Shelly had expressed more than a passing interest in being
submissive but this would be the first time that the fantasy had
become reality. "What's it really like?", she had asked more
than once. Now she was about to find out. "Well...?", I asked.
Shelly's eyes were wide and her breathing had quickened. She
seemed to hesitate a moment. "But what are you going to do to
me?", she asked in a little girl voice. I just smiled.
"Finding out is part of the adventure.", I whispered, "If you
decide to try this adventure, you'll experience pleasure as
you've never felt it before but you'll also have to surrender as
you never have before. Are you ready for that?" Shelly nodded
her head slowly. "Then come here Shelly." She pulled herself
out of her chair and moved over to me. "Turn around.", I said.
She turned to face away from me. The black scarf was placed
carefully over her eyes and I heard her gasp as I fastened it
behind her head. Gently I lead Shelly from the living room into
the garage and had her sit in the passenger seat. I reached over
to fasten leather cuffs around her wrists. The clips on the
cuffs were attached behind her head to the head rest of the seat.
I stood back to admire my handiwork so far. Shelly had never
been restrained in her life and I watched her pull at the wrist
cuffs, testing them, realizing for the first time that she was
truly helpless. "Lift your hips Shelly.", I said. I pulled her
white cotton skirt right to her waist revealing her pale blue
bikini panties. "Don't move.", I told her. I hooked my fingers
into the waisband of the panties and started to pull them down an
inch at a time. Shelly's held her breath as she realized that
she was about to be exposed to me for the very first time. Her
curly brown hair came into view one tiny bit at a time. The tiny
blue garment slid smoothly down her long tanned thighs and then
right off as I removed them. "O.K., you can sit down now.", I
said. I watched as Shelly gingerly sat her naked bottom directly
onto the cool leather of the seat. I quickly opened the garage
and slipped behind the wheel. "Keep your knees spread wide apart
Shelly.", I instructed. I smiled as I saw a blush spread over
her cheeks under the dark silk blindfold. I pulled the car out
of the garage and began a ten minute drive across town. After a
few minutes, Shelly couldn't restrain her curiousity. "Where are
we going?", she asked "Shhhhh...", I whispered. I reached over
and gently ran my fingertips along the inside of her naked thigh.
moving slowly up her smooth skin. My fingers moved higher and
higher. Shelly held her breath again, sure that the next touch
would be on her pussy. She was embarrassed that she was already
hot and already very wet. My fingers stopped short of her curly
brown pubis as I took my hand away. There were no more
questions. A few moments later, I parked the car. Shelly's had
no way of knowing where we were. Questions ran through her mind
at the speed of thought; 'Where are we?'... ';Will I like it?'...
'What is he going to do?'... 'Oh my God, is he alone?'... I got
out of the car and moved around to the passenger side. Shelly
sat quietly, trembling slightly as I opened the door. I reached
down and pulled off her shoes before unfastening the hands from
the headrest. Shelly felt my hands gently guiding her from the
car. Thgere was smooth concrete under her bare feet. As I moved
her further from the car, the concrete suddenly became cool
grass. "Thank goodness I'm not naked", thought Shelly as I led
her across the grass. Suddenly I stopped. "Don't move Shelly.",
I said. Shelly felt her heartbeat quicken as I began to undo the
buttons on her blouse. It didn't take long and and silk garment
was pushed back from her shoulders and off to reveal her breasts
to the cool night air. Now she felt her hands being attached
together in front of her and then pulled above her head. "A
branch?", she wondered. I left her like that for a moment
dressed in only her white cotton skirt, admiring the curve of her
body from her stretched out arms down along her firm breasts. It
was obvious that she was very excited. Her nipples had been rock
hard from the moment the blindfold went on. I reached down and
undid the clasp to the skirt. I heard her whimper quietly as it
slipped to the ground leaving her now completely naked. I
reached up to touch her arms and then, ever so gently, ran my
fingertips down her arms and along the sides of her breasts. I
reached around to pinch her nipples gently then continued
downward along her belly to the insides of her thighs. Without
asking, Shelly opened her legs to me, inviting me between them.
I chuckled as I moved back up her hot and obviously aroused body
being carefull not to touch her pussy as she pushed her hips
forward toward me. "Not yet.", I whispered. I bent down now and
attached leather cuffs to her ankles. Convenient ropes pulled
them wide apart, removing her last freedom. She was truly
helpless now. I moved behind her and stroked her smooth ass.
"Has anyone ever taken you here?", I asked. Shelly nodded her
head slowly, embarrassed at admitting it. "Did you like it
Shelly?" "Not so much.", she answered. "Relax", I said, "Your
bottom will feel much pleasure tonight. Shelly's breathing
quickened again as she felt my well lubricated finger touch her
most intimate of openings. She was helpless to prevent me from
slowly sliding my finger into her. I was gentle but firm as I
penetrated her deeply, lubricating her for what was to come.
Shelly was certain that she new what that would be but she was
mistaken. A butt plug was definitely outside of her experience
and she jumped as it touched her. It was only four inches long
and not particularly thick. The plug was perhaps finger width at
the tip then widened to perhaps a one inch diameter in the middle
and finally tapered to slightly larger than finger width again
before joining the "T" shaped end that would prevent the plug
from disappearing inside of her. The sensation of having the
plug seated inside of her was disconcerting to say the least.
She felt at once full and held open and in many ways, much more
helpless than before. My hands teased the plug in and out for a
few moments before leaving it deep in her. My hands moved freely
now, stroking her breasts, her sides, her thighs, touching and
moving her plug. I was careful to leave her pussy alone. I
leaned down and kissed her deeply while pulling at her sensitive
nipples. My tongue moded lower down to sooth her aching nips.
Shelly was squirming in her bonds. She had never been so turned
on in her life. She could feel her own juices trickling down the
inside of her thighs. Bound as she was, she couldn't even rub
her thighs together for relief. Her thoughts were quickly
becoming less and less coherent as she focused on only one thing:
sex. I kept going for a few moments then moved away again.
Shelly moaned in frustration. A moment later Shelly saw the
flash of a camera despite her blindfold as I snapped her picture
from several angles. She was surprised when I next unfastened
her legs and a moment later her arms. I re attached her wrists
behind her. I led her inside and into a carpetted room. The
feeling of the plastic intruder in her bottom as she moved was
driving her nuts. She had never been turned on there before.
She was panting openly as I lay her on her back on a low table.
Once again her hands were tied above her head. Two more leather
straps were fastened to her, these just above her knees around
her thighs. The cords that were attached to the leather straps
at her knees and ankles pulled her legs up and wide apart leaving
her completely open and exposed to me. She was still, of course,
blindfolded. In many respects, this was more exposed than Shelly
had ever been in her life. I could see her hips squirming on the
table as Shelly moaned, waiting to be touched. I did not keep
her waiting long. She felt my fingers touching between her legs
and despite herself, she strained her hips upward to press her
soaking pussy against my hand. I provided no relief however.
"Don 't move." I said again. Shelly let out a frustrated
whimper. For a moment or two, she couldn't figure out what I was
doing between her legs and then it dawned on her. I was shaving
her! She had been shaved before when she gave birth years ago,
but that was NOT like this. My movements were slow, deliberate
and very sensual. the job didn't take long. The feeling of my
warm hands rubbing baby oil into her now smooth pubis were enough
to cause her to moan out loud. "Please....", she begged. I
stood up and reached over to remove her blindfold. My fingers
traced her panting lips and her tongue darted out to lick them.
I smiled. "Are you ready to come for me Shelly?". I asked as I
looked deep into her eyes. "Oh yes!", she gasped. My tongue
trailed a line from her neck to her left breast and swirled
slowly around the erect nipple before continuing its journey
downward. I bypassed her wet slit and leaned down to lick th
back of her left knee. My tongue moved up slowly along the
inside of her thigh. I kept going until I could taste her sweet
juices and I could see her pulling against the straps that bound
her. Shelly's breath was coming in ragged gasps now as I started
up her right thigh. With my thumbs, I held her now smooth lips
wide apart, open for me. She Shelly could feel my hot breath as
my tongue came closer and closer. Ever so gently, I blew on her
exposed clitoris, hard and wet and ready for me. "Oh
Please!...", she moaned. I let wait just one moment longer
before sucking it into my mouth. Her hips bucked involuntarily
as my tongue licked her clit from side to side. She was about to
come. I reached down with one hand and gently twisted at the
almost forgotten plug in her bottom. It was too much for her.
Shelly cried out loudly as she pulled at her restraints. Her
hands clenched into fists and her toes curled as wave after wave
her her orgasm washed over her. Each new flick of my tongue,
each tug at the intruder in her bottom, each new sensation caused
another peak as Shelly cried out again and again. Finally,
exhausted, I let her go. It was the beginning of a night of
lovemaking that would continue until dawn.
Best Friends Part 1
Story #45 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
"Today is the day!", thought Kara as she woke up. Kara had
been making plans for this Saturday evening for the last two
weeks. Two weeks ago, she had been visiting her boyfriend's
apartment when she had discovered a sex magazine on the table.
It had been no ordinary Playboy either. The one had a picture of
a naked woman completely tied up on the cover! The magazine had
been full of such pictures and stories. Kara had devoured the
publication, fascinated by what she saw. Mark had never done
anything like that with her! The thought of trying something
like this had lived in Kara's most private fantasies for a long
time but now the possibility of turning these fantasies into
reality was at hand. Kara had shared her plans with her best
friend Laura and Laura had agreed to help. She and Laura had
been best friends for 10 of their 19 years and shared everything
with each other. The day passed in a blur as Kara did some
shopping, picked up some items she would need that evening and
got her apartment ready for tonight's "hot" date. Laura arrived
at about 6:00pm. Her face was flushed as though she had been
jogging. 'I am so damned wet, I can barely stand it!', she said.
Kara grinned back at her, 'Me too!' 'What time is Mark
expected?', asked Laura. 'At 8:00 o'clock.' answered her best
friend. 'O.K., I couldn't resist stopping by the sex store on
1st Street.', said Laura, 'I picked up a couple of "interesting"
items.' You went without me?!' exclaimed Kara. 'What did you
get?' Laura smiled, 'You'll see.... When the time is right.'
'Oh God!', said Kara, 'I don't know if I can go through with
this.' 'You'd better decide quick Kara, because this is pretty
much your last chance to back out.' Kara hesitated for a moment
and then took a deep breath. 'O.K., I'll do it. I mean, I'm
dying to try it. I'm just nervous.' 'Great.', said Laura,
'Ummmm, have you had your bath yet?' Kara shook her head.
'Alright, off you go to do that then. I'll get a few things
ready in your bedroom.' Kara disappeared into the bathroom and a
few moments later Laura heard the sound of the bathtub being
filled. Laura picked up her bag and went into the bedroom. B y
the time Kara had finished with her makeup, the time was almost
7:00 o'clock. Wrapping a huge bathtowel around her young nude
body, Kara joined Laura in the bedroom. Kara noticed that her
dresser was partly covered with a cloth that seemed to hide some
objects that had been placed there. 'What's this?', she asked.
Laura giggled from the easy chair in the corner. 'You'll find
out soon enough. Are you ready to start?' Kara hesitated one
last time. When she had first had the idea of being naked and
tied up for Mark to discover, she hadn't figured on being so
nervous about it. Now she felt herself trembling. She knew that
the next step would mean taking off her towel and allowing Laura
to tie her up. After all, that's how they had planned it.
Certainly she and Laura had seen each other naked before. Kara
even remembered when they had double dated and had ended up side
by side on her bed while their boyfriends made love to them
simultaneously. This, however, made Kara feel more vulnerable
than she ever had before. Kara felt her eyes drawn to the
dresser as she wondered what Laura had bought at the sex shop.
Taking a deep breath Kara tore her eyes from the dresser to look
at her friend. 'Don't look so smug.', she grinned, 'You'd be
nervous too if it was you.' Laura grinned back, 'Well, are you
ready?' In answer, Kara reached down and pulled the towel apart,
letting it drop to the floor to reveal her naked body. Laura
giggled, 'O.K. then, sit down on the bed and I'll give you your
first surprise. Kara sat quickly on the bed as Laura reached for
something on the dresser. Laura turned back to Kara holding a
black silk scarf in her hands. 'This is your blindfold.', she
said. 'Oh God, here we go.', though Kara as her friend tied the
blindfold around her head. 'Alright now, lay back.', said Laura.
Kara lay back on the bed. Her hands moved of their own volition
to cover herself. 'Oh no, that won't do at all.', said Laura as
she gently pulled Kara's hands above her head. Kara felt her
friend moving across the bed and then felt straps of some kind
being fastened around her wrists. Her wrists were pulled taught
and attached to something at the head of the bed. Kara was now
helpless. She felt her breathing quicken as she heard Laura move
over to the dresser. A moment later, more straps were attached.
This time to Kara's thighs just above her knees. 'Oh no.', Kara
thought to herself as Laura attached ropes to the thigh straps
and pulled them back and wide apart. Laura found her own
breathing quicken as she looked down at her pretty friend.
Kara's hands were tied to the headboard and her knees were now up
and wider apart than even during a doctor's examination. Kara's
curly brown muff was stretched wide open and Laura couldn't miss
seeing the juices that appeared on her friend's parted pink slit.
'Whew! This is getting hot!', thought Laura as she picked up the
straps for Kara's ankles. A few moments later, Kara felt her
ankles pulled wide apart also. Laura looked at her watch, 40
minutes to go! 'Are you O.K. Kara?', she asked. Kara was
panting slightly. 'Uh huh.', she answered. 'God Kara, you're
sooo wet!', said Laura. Laura smiled as she watched Kara blush a
deep red under her blindfold. 'I bought a few goodies for you
today that'll make you even wetter for Mark.', she said. Kara
squirmed slightly. She wondered what Laura had in store for her.
Laura looked over her purchases, trying to figure out which one
to use first. 'Hmmm, the heating lotion I think.', she said to
herself and opened up the jar. Taking a dollop of the jelly on
her fingers, she moved over to the bed. Suddenly it was Laura
who was nervous. She had enjoyed immensely watching Kara take
off her clothes. And tying her up had been great. Looking at
Kara's spread open pussy had turned Laura on but now Laura was
going to have to actually touch Kara's naked body. As close as
they were, neither Kara nor Laura had ever touched another woman
sexually before. Laura reached out two fingers and tentatively
touched the warming jelly to Kara's already hard nipple. Kara
gasped at the touch. Feeling a bit more confident, Laura gently
circled the erect nipple. She had always admired Kara's breasts
particularly the nipples. Kara's nipples were a dark brown where
Laura's were a pale pink. Both girls had unusually long nipples
but Kara's were both long and thick. Laura had secretly
fantasized about what it would be like to suck on Kara's nipples.
The lotion that now covered Kara's right nipple was beginning to
heat up. Kara's breathing was becoming more and more ragged as
the stimulation of her nipple increased. 'Do you like that
Kara?', asked her best friend. 'Oh yes.', replied Kara in a
gasp. Taking another large dab of the warming lotion, Laura
began rubbing the left nipple. At first she just dabbed it on
but as she became bolder, Laura began pinching and squeezing the
fat nipples. Kara was squirming helplessly in her bonds when
Laura's hands suddenly left her breasts. The lotion was, by now,
very warm and Kara felt the hot stimulation constantly. Laura
thought for a moment about what to do next and then went to the
dresser for a tube of K Y jelly. Covering one finger fully in
the slippery jelly, Laura moved back to the bed and sat between
her friend's outstretched legs. With her other hand, Laura
gently stroked the insides of Kara's thighs letting her fingers
trail from the backs of her knees all the way up to just shy of
her soaking wet pussy lips. Kara strained her hips upward in a
vain attempt to have Laura touch her. All of a sudden, Kara felt
a tickling sensation at her rear opening. She gasped and went
absolutely still. Kara had NEVER been touched there before.
Holding her breath, Kara waited to see what Laura would do next.
The moment seemed to last for hours as Kara felt the very tip of
Laura's finger circling her sensitive anus. Kara was, of course,
helpless to do anything about it. Nevertheless, she felt her
toes curl and her thighs strain against the straps as Laura's
long thin finger slowly pushed into her virgin bottom. Laura was
gentle but firm as she slid her forefinger into Kara's bottom as
far as it would go. When it was deep inside her, she held it
there, letting Kara get accustomed to having her anus held open
by someone. Then, ever so slowly, she started moving her finger
in and out in what were at first, minuscule movements and then
longer and longer strokes until she was almost removing her
finger and then plunging it deep into Kara's rectum. Kara had
never felt anything like this before in her life. The sensations
of the hot lotion on her nipples and now the long thin finger of
Laura sliding in and out of her anal opening had her panting out
loud. Kara moaned, despite herself and she felt that familiar
twinge from deep in her belly that meant she was close to coming.
Laura must have felt it too, because instantly, her finger slide
right out of her bottom and Kara was left panting, hoping that
Laura would giver her relief. Letting Kara come so quickly
was the furthest thing from Laura's mind and she was glad that
she had stopped before Kara had been able to have an orgasm. She
waited a few moments for Kara to calm down and then went back to
the dresser for the next toy for Kara to experience. Kara felt
Laura get up from the bed and then heard her moving around over
near the dresser. She had never been so turned on as she was at
this moment. The plan had always been for Kara to be tied up and
hot and wet waiting for Mark, but this was more than Kara had
ever imagined. Kara felt Laura's weight as she sat down on the
bed, again between her legs. Laura looked down at Kara's hot and
wet body. Her pussy juices were actually trickling down Kara's
body and adding to the lubrication between her buttocks. Laura
looked down at the crinkled opening of Kara's anus. It was shiny
from the lubrication it had just received and Laura watched it
clench as Kara anticipated it being touched again. In the sex
shop that afternoon, Laura had discovered something called a butt
plug. The one she had purchased was about five inches long. It
was tapered at the end and then widened out to about an inch and
a half wide at the widest part then tapered down again to about a
half inch wide before attaching to the T shaped handle at the
end. The handle was to prevent the plug from disappearing into
the rectum, Laura had been told. Kara started as Laura placed
the tip of the plastic intruder at the entrance to Kara's bottom.
Laura teased just the first half inch in and out of Kara to get
her used to the penetration. Then, in one long, firm motion,
Laura slid the entire plug deep into her friend. As the thickest
part passed into her, Kara's sphincter pulled the rest in seating
the 'T' against her anus. Kara was breathing in short ragged
breaths now and Laura could see her feet pulling against the
straps Laura reached down and gently teased the plug. Each time
she touched it, she was rewarded with a gasp or a moan from Kara.
Kara had never felt anything like what she was feeling now. Her
anus was held open, impaled on the rectal plug. Her nipples were
very hot from the lotion that had been rubbed onto them. She
could feel her own juices trickling down her buttocks. Her whole
body was tensed up, waiting for whatever Laura decided to do to
her next. The tiny drip from an ice cube on her inner thigh
caused Kara to jump. That drip was followed by another, this one
halfway between her hip and her knee on her left thigh. Then
Kara felt Laura's warm breath blowing gently where the water had
fallen. Another drip of ice water fell, this time a little
higher up on Kara's thigh. Kara waited for the delicious feeling
of Laura's warm breath. Instead, she felt the very tip of
Laura's tongue, licking the drop of water from her thigh
'Ohhh!', gasped Kara. Thus encouraged, Laura worked her way
slowly up Kara's smooth inner thigh. First a drip from the ice
cube then immediately followed by her not roving tongue. Kara
was beside herself. As Laura's tongue got closer and closer to
Kara's dripping pussy, the tension got higher and higher.
Finally, Laura's tongue travelled up and down where Karas thigh
met her pussy. Kara knew that the next lick would be directly on
her clit. She arched her hips up, silently begging her best
friend to lick her hard nubbin. Laura had other ideas. Moving
back down, she started on Kara's other thigh. 'I'll never
survive this.', thought Kara as she moaned loudly and squirmed in
the tough nylon straps that held her tight. It seemed to take
forever for Laura and her maddening tongue to make their way up
Kara's thighs. Kara held her breath in anticipation and then
gasped as the ice cube dripped on her spread open pussy lips.
Kara felt the cool drip of water trail down her pussy lips and
around the base of the plug still lodged firmly inside her before
sliding down between her buttocks. 'I'll bet you'd like your
little pussy licked wouldn't you?', asked Laura teasingly. 'Oh
God. Please do it Laura. I'm going crazy!', said Kara. 'It's
almost time Kara. Mark will be here any minute. I've unlocked
the door for him. I think he'd like to see you this hot.' 'Oh
please Laura. Please lick it. I can't wait anymore.' Laura
reached down with the fingers of her left hand and held Kara's
pussy lips wide apart. Kara's clitoris was hard and pink. Kara
was holding her breath. With her other hand, Laura reached down
and grasped the end of the butt plug. She pulled at it gently.
Not hard enough to remove it, just hard enough to tease Kara's
anal muscles a little more. Kara moaned loudly and as she did
Laura leaned over and ran her hot, wet tongue directly over her
friend's clit. Kara bucked her hips at the sudden exquisite
sensation and cried out. Her whole body tightened up and as it
did, she felt her anus clamp down hard on the rectal intruder,
pulling it solidly into her bottom. It was almost too much.
Laura got up and looked down at Kara who was pulling in vain at
her bonds. Kara's whole body was covered in a thin sheen of
sweat and Laura could see that she was trembling. 'She's soooo
close.', thought Laura. Suddenly the doorbell rang. Laura
jumped up. 'I'm going to be in the closet', she whispered, 'I'm
going to watch everything Kara.' Kara nodded her head, now both
nervous and excited at the prospect of having Mark see her tied
up like this. 'You're not going to leave that thing in my ass
are you?', she whispered back. Laura smiled. She reached down
with one hand and pushed hard at the base of the anal plug. Kara
gasped as the plug moved within her. 'You bet I am.', said Laura
as she scurried into the closet to wait for Mark. Laura could
hear Mark coming along the corridor. She had only a few moments
before he would come in the bedroom. She reached under her skirt
and pulled at her soaking panties, pulling them off and allowing
her easy access to her own pussy as she peaked out of the closet
and waited for what would happen next at her friend.
Karen Visits Master Chris
Story #46 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Karen felt a familiar tingling of excitement as her taxi
pulled up to the hotel entrance. Whenever she got the chance to
meet her Master it was a thrill. She wished for the thousandth
time that her Master lived in the same city as she did and sighed
audibly. Still, she thought, it's wonderful to see him when I
do. The would be their fifth meeting and Karen wondered what
would happen this time. Sex had never been like it was with her
master. Under his expert training, Karen had been brought to
levels she never would have imagined before. Master Chris had
taught her the delights of being blindfolded. He had excited her
beyond anything she had ever experienced when he bound her. Each
demand he made seemed to bring a blush to her face as he asked
more and more of her. She had discovered, to her surprise, that
anal sex was an incredible turn-on as was having to 'display'
herself to him. She had expected that a spanking would be a
complete turn off. She was wrong. Bending over her Master's
knee with her bare bottom presented for punishment had her
soaking wet in seconds. Now, just the sight of a blindfold or
handcuffs turned her on.
It had been 3 months since the last session. It had started
out very much like this, with Karen meeting Master Chris at his
hotel. Here she was again. As instructed, Karen was wearing a
light cotton skirt and blouse. Underneath there was, of course,
no undergarments. As Karen got out of the taxi, she was careful
to hold her skirt down in the windy weather. Karen walked into
the hotel and up to the front desk. "Do you have a message for
me?", she asked, "My name is Karen Sommer." "Oh yes.", replied
the clerk, "This envelope is for you." Karen opened the envelope
and read the note inside. 'Come to room 421' it said, 'Be
prepared to obey any instructions given to you.' Karen felt her
pulse quicken as she read the note.
A few short moments later Karen was in the elevator heading
for the 4th floor. As she rode up Karen could feel her pussy
getting warmer and warmer. Her nipples were hard and thick and
poked through the thin fabric of her blouse. Karen hesitated at
the door of room 421. Once she actually knocked, she knew there
would be no turning back. It was a piquant moment. One of fear
and excitement at the same time. Karen took a deep breath and
knocked on the door. For a long moment nothing happened and
Karen was left listening to the pounding of her heart. Suddenly
the door opened and Karen found herself looking into the face of
a complete stranger! "He's handsome.", Karen said to herself.
The man was in his mid-thirties with short dark hair and crystal
clear blue eyes. "Yes?", he said. "Oh, I'm s-s-s-
sorrry.",stammered Karen, "I m-m-m-must have the wrong room."
The man's smile seemed to pierce right through her, "No Miss
Sommer, you do not. Come in" Karen's eyes slowly widened as she
began to grasp what was about to happen.
As if in a daze she felt herself walking into the spacious
hotel suite. "Stand here." said the man and pointed to the
middle of the room. Karen stood where directed and looked around
the room, hoping. But her Master was not to be found. The man,
meanwhile, was now sitting in one of the room's easy chairs and
seemed to be enjoying her discomfort. "Turn around Karen and
face away from me." he said firmly. His voice seemed to command
her and Karen found herself turning before she could even think
to disobey. Facing away from the strange man was even more
disconcerting. Karen felt her palms becoming sweaty. She was
acutely aware of her nakedness beneath her thin cotton skirt.
She was sure it would not be long before her lack of panties was
discovered. Karen was left standing that way for several
minutes. She heard the man get up and walk around the room.
Although she could see him (She didn't dare turn around.), her
hearing became more sensitive as she listened to the opening and
closing of luggage zippers and bureau drawers. Karen gasped
softly as he pulled a blindfold down over her eyes. Despite the
fact that she was fully clothed, Karen felt more vulnerable and
exposed than she ever had before.
It was another couple of minutes before she felt the touch
of the strange man again. Despite herself, Karen was getting
more and more excited by this strange turn of events. Karen
heard the man move in front of her. His hands were gentle as he
reached for the top button on her blouse. Karen could help
trembling as her blouse slowly came open. As he pulled the
blouse from her skirt and pulled the sides apart, Karen could
feel a draft of air drift across her now naked breasts. Her dark
brown nipples crinkled at the sensation. Karen's breasts were
well shaped but not large. Her nipples, on the other hand, were
unusually thick and long. Although there was literally nothing
that she could do to control them, Karen blushed as her nipples
stiffened. Karen half-expected the man to touch her now exposed
breasts. Instead, he reached for the clasp of her skirt. Oh
God, thought Karen, now he's going to see EVERYTHING. Karen had
not thought about it up until now but, unlike most women, her
pubis was shaved completely smooth in accordance with her
Master's wishes. The clasp and zipper presented little
difficulty and much to Karen's embarrassment, she felt the
garment fall to a puddle at her ankles.
The man moved slowly around the naked girl examining her
body. She was very pretty. He left her there for a few moments,
letting her savor the sensation of being naked, blindfolded, in
front of a strange man. She didn't even know his name. "Hands
behind your head Karen.", he said suddenly. Karen quickly did as
he asked. "Elbows back." Karen pushed her elbows further back
thus lifting her breasts further out for presentation. "Feet
apart.", he said. Wordlessly Karen spread her legs. She had
never felt so helpless. Now she heard the man moving around her
again, examining her. God she was wet!
The knock on the door startled her. Karen gasped. What
should she do?, she thought as her heart began to race in a
panic. To her horror, she heard the man go over to the door and
open it. "Come in.", he said. Karen felt her face flush a beet
red as someone else walked into the room. The door closed and
someone sat in the chair in front of her. "Yes, put them on
her." said the man and Karen knew that it was him sitting and
watching her. Karen felt cool delicate hands attaching straps to
the tops of her thighs. They were cinched tight. Similar straps
went around her wrists, still held obediently behind her head.
The wrist straps were now attached together with a clasp and
Karen felt a cool thin chain hanging down her back and between
her buttocks dangling from the clasp at her wrists. The bottom
of this chain split in two and was attached to the straps on her
thighs. Her hands were now securely held behind her head leaving
her helpless to pull her hands forward. Until she was released,
even if she wanted to, she would be unable to cover her breasts
or pussy. "Very nice.", said the man. "Now take the pictures."
Pictures!? thought Karen, Oh No! Karen heard the click of the
camera several times as she was photographed from several
different directions.
"She's very pretty like this isn't she?", said a woman's
voice, confirming Karen's suspicions about the other person in
the room. "I love these nipples. Look how long they are.", she
said as Karen felt her right nipple grasped between the thumb and
forefinger of the woman. Karen gasped as the over-sensitive
nipple was pulled forward. "I think her Master made a good
choice in keeping her shaved also.", said the strange woman as
she trailed her fingers down Karen's belly to stroke the
prominent mound. "Perhaps we can talk Chris into lending her to
us for a weekend." The man laughed, "Perhaps, but he'd probably
be more inclined to come along and have the three of us train her
at the same time as a couple of others."
Karen stood quietly as the two strangers discussed her. The
conversation was, at once, terrifying and exciting. "She's got a
perfect ass too." said the woman. "I'd love to heat it up for
her." Karen felt the woman's hands stroking her buttocks and
wondered if a spanking was next. The man chuckled, "Maybe next
time. We'd better get her ready." Karen felt the woman grab her
left nipple firmly. "Come with me Karen.", she said as she led
the blindfolded woman into the next room. "Good girl. Now stand
still." Karen's nipples were throbbing where the woman had
tugged at them. The chain was disconnected from her thighs and
Karen's hands were pulled forward over her head to hang in front
of her.
The woman disconnected her wrists and pushed the girl
forward. Karen's knees bumped against a low table. "Get on the
table on your hands and knees." said the woman. Karen did as she
was told and found the table to be padded with leather. The
woman carefully adjusted Karen's position. "Knees wide apart
Karen." she instructed. Straps were attached now to Karen's
ankles and then fastened apart to the table. Her thigh straps
were lowered to just above her knees. "Head down." said the
woman. Karen bent forward and obediently pressed her cheek to
the cool leather. Karen's buttocks were now high in the air and
well displayed. The woman took Karen's wrists and pulled them
back to attach them to the straps at her knees. Thin chains now
held her knees wide apart leaving Karen helplessly exposed from
the rear. Karen had never been more excited in her life. Her
pussy was soaking wet and she could feel a tiny trickle of her
own juices working it way down her thigh. The click of the
camera had her gasp again as another series of pictures were
taken.
Karen heard a movement behind her then a long thin finger
slid slowly but firmly deep into her bottom. Karen couldn't
stifle a loud moan as the woman's finger violated her tight anus.
The woman continued to lubricate her first with one finger then
with two. The in and out, twisting motions were driving Karen
crazy. "O.K. she's ready.", said the woman as she pulled her
fingers from Karen's body. Karen clenched her rectal muscles
involuntarily as her body made a vain attempt to keep the probing
fingers within her. A moment later, Karen felt the plastic tip
of some kind of plug as it was teased into her tight and now
slippery opening. The tip of the plug was thin and the man slid
it slowly in and out, getting Karen used to its size. Now the
man slide the whole plug into her in one long motion slowing only
momentarily for the thick bulge in the middle of the plug to pass
into her body. The plug was now lodged firmly in Karen's shapely
rear. The thick bulge in the middle of the plug was now deep in
Karen's rectum. It would prevent Karen from pushing the plug
out. Until it was removed for her, the anal intruder would
remain where it was. Karen was now breathing heavily.
The woman stroked Karen's cheek gently. "Good-bye little
one.", she said, "You will meet us again soon." Karen felt the
man's hand touch the end of the anal plug and suddenly she felt
it come alive. The tip of the plug that was lodged firmly in her
started to grow longer. The tip extended itself even deeper into
her bottom in a slow but relentless movement. Karen whimpered
and the couple watched her clench her fists and curl her toes at
the exquisite sensation. Now the tip retreated again quite
slowly and then extended again. The man patted her bottom
gently. "Good-bye Karen.", he chuckled. Karen could only moan
as she heard them walk to the door and leave.
The butt plug continued it's easy in and out motions in long
strokes that had Karen gasp at each deep penetration. The next
five minutes seemed like hours before she heard the door open
again. Footsteps made their way to her side. Who was it now?,
she wondered as the plug once again worked its way deep into her
rectum. "Hello Karen.", said her Master, "Have you been a good
girl?" "Oh yes Sir.", gasped Karen. "Please... Please Sir", she
whimpered. Master Chris smiled as he moved behind her. Karen
felt the tip of his cock at the entrance to her drenched pussy.
Gently he nudged the head of it between her swollen pussy lips
and held it there for a moment. "I watched the whole thing, you
know.", he said, "I've been here the whole time." "Oh Sir,
please take me... Please!", begged Karen. He timed his first
thrust to be at the same time and speed as the penetrating anal
plug. Karen felt herself filled in front and behind at the same
time. The sensation was too much. Karen's body trembled as the
first wave of her orgasm hit her. She cried out again and again
as each wave washed over her. Dimly, as if from a distance, she
heard her Master cry out as he spent himself deep in her.
Karen lay quietly as the plug was removed and her blindfold
and bonds undone. Finally, curled up on the bed in her Master's
arms, she looked up into his eyes. "Thank you.", she whispered.
Then, purring like a contented cat, she closed her eyes to sleep.
For a Price
Story #47A in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Chapter 1: The Contract
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kathryn looked out the window of the Boeing 747 and wondered
for the thousandth time if she had made the right choice. It was
almost a month ago that she had been approached by a handsome man
with a remarkable proposition. How they had gotten her name and
how they seemed to know everything about her had been a mystery
at first. It had been a hectic day at work that fateful Friday.
When Kathryn had arrived home there was only one message on her
answering machine. "Hello Miss Duel.", said the disembodied
voice, "My name is Alexander March. We have not met. However, i
have been told that you might be interested in an exciting
business opportunity. I'd like to meet with you to discuss it.
You can reach me at the Hilton Hotel." Her curiosity piqued,
Kathryn wondered what on earth the cryptic message meant. She
kicked off her shoes and started to undress as she headed for a
well deserved shower. Leaving a trail of clothes behind her as
she went, Kathryn considered whether to return the call.
Certainly she had never heard of this Alexander March but the
idea of an 'exciting' adventure intrigued her. The hot water of
the shower was soothing and Kathryn let the hot water cascade
over her as she cleaned away the sweat of a hot, stressful day
playing secretary. Kathryn wrapped a huge bath towel around her
as she stepped from the shower. Kathryn headed for her closet.
If I'm going to meet someone about a job, I'd better dress
properly, she thought. After some consideration, she picked a
skirt and blouse combination that was very feminine but still
professional. As she dropped the towel, she caught a glimpse of
herself in the full length mirror in her bedroom. 'Mmmm, not
bad.', she said to herself. Her 23 year old body was, in fact,
in perfect condition. Her 34B breasts were firm and well shaped.
Her nipples were dark and unusually thick and pointed up
slightly. Turning to face the mirror, Kathryn took an appraising
look at her well tanned body. The tan line at her waist
accentuated her tight tummy and curved hips. Her breasts were
also well tanned thanks to a couple of vacations to Caribbean
islands where topless sunbathing was the norm. Kathryn's hair
was short, blond and curly both above and below. 'A true
blond.', she giggled. Kathryn watched her nipples crinkle and
extend as she began to get turned on. "It's sure not hard to
tell when you're turned on", she accused her reflexion as she
pulled on her bikini panties. Her beige skirt and white silk
blouse looked good with her tan and Kathryn decided against
stockings or a bra. Her telephone call to the Hilton was
next. "Hello Mr. March?", asked Kathryn in a tentative voice.
"Yes?" "My name is Kathryn Duel. I understand your looking for
me." "Ah yes, Miss Duel. I have a business proposition for you
that I think you'll find interesting." "Can you tell me what it
is?", asked Kathryn. "Certainly, but I'd prefer it if I could do
so in person. Can I treat you to dinner?" "Alright.", answered
Kathryn. "Good.", said the man, "A limo will pick you up in an
hour." The phone went dead before Kathryn could even say
goodbye. An hour later, the limousine picked up Kathryn in front
of her door. Kathryn wondered what she was getting herself into.
This was certainly not like any job interview she had ever been
on. A handsome, well dressed man was in the back seat. The
first thing Kathryn noticed about him were his eyes. Even in the
dim light of the limo, they were a piercing steel grey. Kathryn
felt like they were looking right through her. "Good evening
Miss Duel. I am Alexander March. We'll be eating at a french
restaurant. One of your favorites, I believe." "How do you know
so much about me?", asked Kathryn. "I'll explain everything
shortly." he replied. Their table was waiting for them at Chez
Pierre's. It was, as promised, her favorite restaurant. Mr.
March had arranged for a secluded table in an alcove where they
could talk privately. Despite Kathryn's curiosity, the
conversation was very general all through the meal and Kathryn
found herself very comfortable in Alexander's company. When
coffee was finally served and the waiter had left them alone
again, her dinner companion turned to the subject of his offer.
"Miss Duel,", began Alexander, "I represent an extremely wealthy
British businessman who is currently living on his own island in
the Mediterranean near Greece. This man is a billionaire several
times over. He has some unusual interests, one of which I think
matches your own. Each year, this gentleman hires a young person
such as yourself for a one year contract. The pay for this
contract is $250,000 tax free." Kathryn gasped audibly as her
eyebrows raised. "And what do I have to do for a quarter of a
million dollars?", she asked suspiciously. Alexander smiled,
"This gentleman is one of a large group of people who share
similar tastes. You are one of that group. "Oh?", asked
Kathryn, "What group is that?" Alexander smiled again. "It
consists of people who enjoy sexual dominance and submission."
Kathryn was stunned! She stared back at Alexander with her mouth
hanging open. She couldn't seem to catch her breath. When she
finally found her voice again, it was a mere whisper, "How did
you know that I... I..." "That you enjoy that kind of play?",
offered Alexander. Kathryn nodded. "It is my job to discover
young women such as yourself Kathryn. When I made some discrete
enquiries, I came across your last boyfriend, Robert who gave me
your name." Kathryn barely heard him. Her mind was racing a
mile a minute. She thought back to Robert who had first
introduced her to the delights of bondage. she remembered the
first time he had blindfolded her and how wonderful it had been.
She remembered the first time she was tied helpless and the
sensation of pulling frantically at her bonds as Robert licked
her to orgasm. Truthfully, sex had not been exciting since
Robert. With an effort, Kathryn brought herself back to the
table and this strange man with the piercing eyes who was
watching her quietly. "What would I have to do?", she asked
quietly. "For a period of one year, starting approximately one
month from now., you would be the sexual slave of my employer.
There are numerous conditions laid out in a contract you would
sign but essentially, you would have to obey all demands made of
you during that time. you would not suffer any permanent damage
or injury. this offer is a one time offer only and will not be
repeated. Also, the offer is contingent on you receiving a clean
bill of health from our physician. At the end of the year, you
will receive transportation to any location in the world and the
equivalent of $250,000 U.S. in the currency of your choice."
Kathryn let out a long breath. For a long moment, nothing was
said as the two of them looked at each other. Kathryn's mind
raced in a hundred different directions at once. It was quite an
offer. To her surprise, Kathryn noticed that not only were her
nipples suddenly hard as rocks but that she was soaking wet! The
whole idea turned her on! 'I must be crazy.', Kathryn thought to
herself as she considered the offer. "How long do I have to
decide?", she asked Alexander. "Until tomorrow morning at
9:00AM.", he replied "Alright.", she said, "I'll tell you my
decision by then." Kathryn did not get any sleep. The more she
thought about the offer, the more attractive it seemed. The
money was certainly attractive but even more than that was the
excitement of the offer. Kathryn was definitely not happy with
her life the way it was now. By 7:00AM Saturday morning, Kathryn
had made up her mind. Alexander's phone answered on the first
ring. "O.K., I'll do it.", she told him. "Very good.", he
replied. "Be at this address at noon today for your medical."
Alexander gave her the address of a downtown medical complex.
When Kathryn arrived at the doctor's, she was the only patient.
The doctor, an older man, ushered her into the examining room
herself. Over the next 45 minutes, Kathryn was subjected to the
most thorough examination she had ever experienced. Among other
things, the doctor took blood and urine samples and recorded her
exact measurements and weight including her shoe size and a
number of other measurements that Kathryn found unusual. 'Why
would they want my wrist size or my ankle size?', she wondered.
When he was done, he handed Kathryn a paper gown and told her to
put it on and then join him in his office. Kathryn donned the
rear opening gown and did up the ties at the neck and the small
of her back. She always felt strangely vulnerable wearing one of
these gowns and she was feeling quite vulnerable as she entered
the doctor's office. To her surprise, Alexander was already
sitting with the doctor. Kathryn blushed self consciously as she
entered the room. "Everything checks out.", the doctor was
telling Alexander, "We'll have the blood and urine tests back
within the hour." "Very good.", said Alexander. "Hello
Kathryn.", he smiled, "I'm going to take you to lunch shortly and
when we return, if the test results check out o.k., we'll have
your contract ready to sign. Also there's an envelope here with
$20,000 in cash as an advance that you can use to wind up your
affairs over the next month. Before we go though, there is one
more thing. Given the peculiar type of arrangement we're making,
I'm sure you'll understand why. I'll be returning with the
contract to my employer today and he'll want to know exactly what
you look like. I'll need a couple of photographs of you in the
nude." Kathryn felt a hot blush hit her face as she heard the
request. "Please remove your gown Kathryn.", said Alexander.
Kathryn's hands were trembling as she reached behind her to undo
the ties to the thin paper covering that was her only protection
from the unrelenting gaze of this unusual man. Kathryn slowly
pulled the gown from her shoulders and held it for a moment at
her breasts, putting off the final exposure for yet another
moment. Finally, as though making a decision with herself, she
let the flimsy gown fall to the floor. Kathryn felt a tear of
humiliation trickle down one cheek as Alexander looked her up and
down appraisingly. To Kathryn's further embarrassment, her
nipples tightened uncontrollably and began extending out from her
tanned breasts. "You're very pretty Kathryn.", said Alexander.
"Thank you." whispered Kathryn. Alexander reached for the camera
on the desk. Kathryn blinked as the flash went off. "Very nice
Kathryn, now please clasp your hands behind your head." Kathryn
obediently did as she was asked. Again the brilliance of the
flash illuminated the room. "That's fine Kathryn. You can drop
your hands. Now please turn and face away from me." Kathryn
turned to display her curved buttocks to the man. "Look over
your shoulder so I can see your face." instructed Alexander. The
camera clicked for the third time. "Spread your legs far apart
Kathryn." She did so. "A little farther if you please."
Kathryn edged her bare feet wider apart. Again she was blinded
by the flash. "Good. You can look forward now." Thankfully,
Kathryn looked away from Alexander's gaze. "Don't move Kathryn."
he said. Kathryn heard him rise from his seat and walk forward.
She could feel his presence right behind her but didn't dare turn
around. His hand was suddenly between her legs from behind going
higher and higher then a probing finger dipping deep into her for
a moment. Alexander chuckled, "Your soaking wet. I think you're
going to like this contract. Alright go back into the examining
room and get dressed. A couple of minutes later they were
walking down the corridor. Four floors below the doctor's
office, they entered another office. Alexander sat down behind a
large mahogany desk and motioned for Kathryn to sit down in front
of it. In the middle of the desk was a beautiful spread of food.
"I thought we'd work while we eat alright?" Kathryn nodded.
"Good. I have a number of questions to ask you. They are very
personal in nature and will require you to answer completely
honestly. Are you ready?" Again Kathryn nodded her head. "O.K.
Question number one: How old were you when you masturbated for
the first time?" Kathryn blushed again. "Thirteen.", she
replied. "Good, alright, number two: When you masturbate, do you
insert any objects into your vagina?" "Yes...", said Kathryn.
The questions continued. They seemed endless. Kathryn found
herself describing in intimate detail what variations of love
making she had experienced and what she had ever fantasized
about. Alexander asked her if she had ever had sex with another
woman? (No); Had she ever fantasized about it? (Yes); Had she
ever had anal sex? (No); Had she ever pushed anything in there
when masturbating? (No); Had she ever fantasized about it? (Yes)
The questions went on for about an hour. Finally it was over.
In the middle of the questioning, the phone had rung and
Alexander had answered. Now he told her that the physician had
certified her as having a clean bill of health. "The contract is
here and ready for you to sign.", he told her. Kathryn took a
deep breath and started to read. The contract was remarkably
simple, using a minimum of legalese and was very direct in its
approach. It was as Alexander had described. Essentially,
Kathryn was placing herself in this man's care for one full year
and in return was entitled to the quarter of a million dollars.
The contract promised that she would complete the contract
without sustaining any permanent damage or injury. Kathryn
picked up the pen and held it to the paper. She hesitated a long
moment then in a firm stroke, signed the two copies of the
contract. Alexander smiled at her as he handed her the second
copy and a thick envelope. "I will be sending you your next
instructions by courrier.", he said. "They will contain your
airline ticket. In the meantime, I recommend that you start
organizing your life to be away from here for a year." Kathryn
seemed in a daze when she left the building. Not for the last
time, she wondered if she had made the right choice.
Chapter 2: Monday
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The month passed incredibly quickly. Now here she was in a plane
headed to Greece. The instructions she had received had been
surprisingly brief. She was to pack a bag only with toiletries.
All of the clothing she would require would be provided for.
'That's probably not much at all.', Kathryn guessed. The package
had contained a pair of shoes and a pale yellow sundress. This
was all that she was to wear. The message specifically stated
that she was not to wear a bra, panties or stockings of any kind
but that she was to be completely nude under the dress. Kathryn
had felt all day as though everyone who looked at her could see
right through the thin cotton fabric of her dress. Despite her
embarrassment, she seemed to be in a constant state of arousal.
The message had also specifically forbidden her to stimulate
herself sexually by touching or masturbating herself. By the
time the plane landed, Kathryn was hot and wet. Her dark nipples
had been sticking forward into the thin yellow cotton all day and
they were quite visible to anyone who looked directly at them.
At the Athens airport, Kathryn was relieved to find Alexander
waiting for her. "You look perfect Kathryn.", he told her,
"You'll be going by private aircraft from here." Alexander led
her to the private terminal section of the airport and helped her
board an amphibious plane that was capable of landing either on
land or in the water. "This plan will take you directly to the
island.", he told her. It is about a thirty minute flight. When
you arrive, you will be told what to do. Your contract has
started Kathryn. If you don't obey them, when you arrive, they
will make you." Kathryn felt a shiver run down her spine. She
was committed. "I'm ready.", she said. Alexander smiled as the
hatch closed and the plane taxied toward the runway. The flight
was beautiful allowing Kathryn to get a good look at some of the
Greek islands and the crystal blue Mediterranean. The flight was
not long and soon Kathryn was looking out her window at the
island where her employer was waiting for her. The island itself
was beautiful. Rocky and wild as are most Greek Islands, this
was a jewel rising up from the deep blue of the Mediterranean.
Kathryn caught a glimpse of a perfect beach of pure white sand
with several people either sunning themselves or playing in the
water. 'He must have had the sand flown in.', wondered Kathryn,
knowing that rocky beaches are much more common than sandy ones
in Greece. A moment later, the pilot banked the plane sharply
and then settled it onto the water. Kathryn's heart started to
pound as the plane pulled closer and closer to the dock. Kathryn
watched as a beautiful, tall blond woman descended the stone
steps to the dock flanked by two large tanned men. The men
helped to tie up the plane to the dock and then helped Kathryn
out of the plane and onto land once again. Kathryn was acutely
aware of her lack of undergarments as she stepped out of the
plane. She reached down to demurely keep her dress from flying
up in the light sea breeze. She needn't have bothered. "Good
Morning Kathryn.", said the woman, "Please remove your dress."
Kathryn looked up in shock. Besides the woman there were the two
men and the pilot watching her expectantly. "Do not delay Miss
Duel." said the woman sharply. "If you do not do it yourself,
you will have it done for you by these men." The blush hit
Kathryn's face like a house on fire. Suddenly the enormity of
what she had undertaken occurred to her. The woman's
authoritative voice had Kathryn reaching for the tie at the back
of her neck before she could really think about it. The two men
looked on expectantly and Kathryn's hands faltered. Her mind
told them to undo the dress and let it fall to her feet but they
would not obey. She felt herself trembling. "This is silly",
she thought to herself. "It's no worse than nude sunbathing and
I've done that plenty." Still her hands refused to open the
dress. "Kathryn!", said the woman and for a moment, Kathryn
was shocked out of her reverie. Slowly Kathryn pulled at the bow
that held the thin straps to the dress and then with one more
moment's delay as though savoring the last moment of her modesty,
she let go of the straps and felt the thin cotton sundress slide
over her breasts and down her back and thighs to settle in a heap
at her ankles. This left her wearing only her sandles The two
men seemed to enjoy her new attire immensely. The woman smiled
as she looked Kathryn up and down. "Yes, very nice.", she said
quietly. "Alright, bring her up to the house." The two men each
took an arm and gently but quickly they escorted the young woman
up the stone stairs from the dock to the large villa above. The
woman ahead of them kept up a brisk pace and Kathryn almost
forgot that she was the only naked person in the group until they
reached the top of the stairs. To Kathryn's shock, there were a
group of people sunning beside the pool as they arrived.
Everyone stopped as the entourage of the woman, the two men and,
of course, Kathryn walked straight through them toward the
veranda. Kathryn felt her blush cover her face and move down
across her chest to leave even the tops of her breasts tinged
pink. Everyone, both men and women, seemed to be inspecting her
and Kathryn was helpless to prevent it. As they approached the
veranda, Kathryn looked around. She was on a patio that was
partly covered with solid beams. There was no roof as such, the
beams seemed more for decoration. The woman came to an abrupt
halt and turned around. Kathryn looked down and saw that she was
now holding a silk scarf. She smiled slightly as she approached
Kathryn with the scarf. A moment later, Kathryn felt the black
silk cover her eyes and then reach around to be tied in back. It
was the last of the clear blue Mediterranean she would see for a
while. Soft leather cuffs were attached to her ankles and
wrists and then adjusted so that they were snug but not so tight
as to inhibit circulation. Kathryn felt her hands being attached
above her head. The soft leather cuffs were attached to a rope
that was then pulled upwards until Kathryn's arms were stretched
toward the beam above her. Other ropes were attached to
Kathryn's ankle cuffs and these were pulled wide apart to stretch
her legs open. One of the large men moved behind Kathryn and
held her hips still as the woman sat on a small stool in front of
the submissive girl. Kathryn felt the woman's fingers touch
lightly at her pubis and then heard the sound of scissors cutting
away at her curly brown pubic hair. As Kathryn realized what was
happening to her, her face took on a deep blush again. The sound
of the various guests speaking to each other about her, didn't
help the blush disappear. Kathryn was surprised to find herself
getting more and more turned on. When the woman abandoned the
scissors for the shaving creme, Kathryn gasped despite herself.
The woman was slow and methodical, making sure that every last
hair was removed. She even had one of the men hold the pretty
girl's buttock open so as to catch the tiny hairs hidden there .
Kathryn had never felt more exposed. The woman made sure that
her fingers had plenty of opportunity to rub against the helpless
woman's clitoris. Kathryn got steadily wetter and wetter as teh
woman's nimble fingers stretched her sensitive inner pussy lips
out for their shaving. Finally the last of the shaving creme was
removed with a cloth and Kathryn felt warm oil being rubbed into
her now bare pubis. Now the woman reached for a container of
rouge and Kathryn suffered the indignity of having her nipples
and inner pussy lips rouged by the elder woman. Despite
herself, Kathryn found her nipples swelling until they were rock
hard. She found herself moaning softly as the gentle sea breeze
wafted across her stretched out body. 'What will happen next?',
she wondered. She did not have to wait long. The man behind her
now let go of her hips and, at the woman's instructions, moved
around to Kathryn's front. Kathryn felt her naked breasts press
into his warm chest as he stepped right up to her. He shifted
slightly and Kathryn felt his bulge press into her thighs beneath
the thin covering of his bathing suit. 'God he's hard!', thought
Kathryn. Thinking of his excitement made her even more hot. She
felt her juices soaking her now bare pussy lips. "Hold her open
for me.", said the woman and Kathryn felt the man reach his hands
around her to grasp her buttocks in his hands. 'Oh no!', thought
the young girl as he pulled them apart firmly to reveal her most
intimate opening for the woman's inspection. Kathryn had always
felt that her bottom and her anus were hers and hers alone. She
had always resisted her boyfriends' attempts to play with her
there and now, she realized, she had no say over what parts of
her body were to be touched or stimulated. 'Certainly now they
could do anything to her.', she thought. 'They could even fuck
me in the ass!'. This was something that Kathryn was sure she
would never engage in. Kathryn whimpered quietly as the woman
gently slid a long, slim finger, now covered with oil, deep into
Kathryn's bottom. The finger moved slowly in and out allowing it
almost to come out before plunging into her deeply again.
Kathryn found herself panting to the rythmn of the finger in her
behind as it opened her up. As suddenly as it had started, the
finger stopped and the woman now pulled it all the way out.
Kathryn expected the man to let go of her buttocks but despite
her hopes, they were left held open. The thought of all the
people standing behind her looking at her bottom, now held wide
apart made Kathryn embarrassed. To imagine them all looking at
her tiny crinkled anus and the shiny lubricant now covering it
made her feel naughty, just like a naughty girl. Suddenly
Kathryn felt a new sensation at her bottom. The tip of the anal
plug was covered in warm oil also, but the plastic sensation was
unlike any Kathryn had ever experienced. The woman was slow but
firm and, just like her finger, she started with tiny strokes.
The tip of the plug parted her anus and Kathryn gasped and tried
to reach up on her toes to avoid it. The man's large hands kept
Kathryn from closing herself to the intruder and the woman slid
the first inch into the tight opening. This was the first thing
Kathryn had ever had in her bottom other than a finger and even
that was very rare. The plug slid out again and the woman pushed
it into the tight bottom firmly, letting it slide perhaps another
inch into the girl's body. Kathryn had no idea what was being
forced into her but it was obviously getting thicker. The third
push brought the thickest part of the plug into Kathryn's
sphincter and the woman carefully held it there, leaving
Kathryn's bottom stretched wide open on the unyielding plastic
intruder. Finally, the woman pushed slightly letting Kathryn's
bottom muscle pull the plug into her until it was logded firmly
into her. The end of the plug was as tapered as the tip and this
left the thickest part of the plug deep in her body. The "T"
shaped handle kept the plug from disappearing inside of her and
this left Kathryn's bottom held open on the thin but hard plastic
end of the device. Kathryn had never felt such sensations
in her life! The idea of anal sex had always been repulsive to
her but now the anal plug was delivering excitement to her entire
body. The man in front of her finally let go of her buttocks and
let them close on the plastic intruder left sticking from her.
"Do you know that you'll be punished while you're here Kathryn?",
asked the woman. Kathryn nodded her head, "I thought as much."
"Very well.", said the woman, "I'll be giving you your first
spanking right here on the veranda. The sound of a thin leather
paddle rushing through the air came to Kathryn's ears and was
immediately followed by a hot burning sensation across Kathryn's
buttocks. The paddle landed again this time on Kathryn's right
buttock. The woman alternated from left to right and then up and
down the smooth skin of the young girl until Kathryn was gasping
at every stroke. The spanking was not severe but Kathryn's
buttocks were certainly hot and red when it was done. Kathryn
couldn't remember the last time she had been spanked. Certainly,
she had been no older than ten or twelve and she had NEVER been
paddled! This was totally outside of her experience. As soon as
the spanking stopped, the hot burning sensation in her bottom
became a warm glow all over. To Kathryn's shock, her pussy was
now hotter and wetter than ever. Instead of turning her off as
she had expected, the woman's punishment had excited her even
further. The woman now left Kathryn alone for a few minutes.
The sensations that were travelling through the young woman's
body and the thoughts that were now racing through her head were
unlike anything Kathryn had ever experienced. She had expected
to be tied up and forced to have sex with her "Master". Also,
perhaps, to be spanked but nothing at all like this. Kathryn
listened to the sounds of the other people on the veranda as they
chatted to one another. Her buttocks were no longer painful,
just hot. The thing that was so unusual was the plastic plug
still inserted in her bottom. Kathryn wondered how long it would
remain there. She thought for a moment what she must look like
to these spectators. Here she was, completely naked and bound
with her hands above her head, just as though she was some
sacrificial offering to the gods. Her pubis had just been shaved
completely bare and her puffed out pussy lips were wet with her
own juices. Her bottom was red and hot from the paddling she had
just endured and sticking between her buttocks for anyone to see
was the "T" shaped handle of the plug that was buried deep in her
rear. "Quite a spectacle.", she thought. After a few minutes,
Kathryn heard the approach of footsteps again and she tensed up
involuntarily as she awaited whatever they had in store for her
next. A firm hand grasped the tip of the anal plug and pulled it
gently from her. Kathryns' toes curled at the sensation. As the
plug slipped from her anus, she felt strangely empty. She need
not have worried, the tip of another plastic object touched her
still slippery anus and began to press into her. This plug was
almost the same size, but seemed longer to Kathryn as it forced
its way deep into her. Kathryn heard herself wimpering with
excitement as it was inserted. The plug was twisted slowly and
pushed and pulled as it was adjusted and Kathryn got more and
more excited. Suddenly a hum from the plug and a low level
vibration had Kathryn cry out in surprise. It was as though the
rectal intruder was alive! The vibration from it seemed to
travel right through Kathryn's body and she pulled frantically at
her bonds as she tried to release herself. Kathryn was sure she
was going to explode. All the stimulation and excitement of the
day was too much. To add to her pleasure, first one mouth then
ANOTHER descended to her long thick nipples and began to suck and
lick them. Kathryn tossed her head from side to side and begged
them to let her come. Gentle fingers released the blindfold and
pulled it from her. Kathryn didn't care. The relentless
vibrating deep in her sensitive ass and the long, hot tongues of
what turned out to be the two men who had escorted her were
driving her crazy. Just as she was sure she was about to
come, everything stopped. There was NOTHING. The vibrator
stopped, the men paused their action, leaving Kathryn gasping for
breath. The woman came up to her face and stroked her face.
"Please...", begged Kathryn. The woman smiled. "You will do
very well here.", she said. "In a moment, I will grant you the
release you are looking for. Would you like that?" Kathryn
nodded her head, "Oh yes!" "Very well", said the woman, "You
will be spanked while you come." The woman moved aside and a
beautiful young girl perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old
walked up to the bound woman. Kathryn looked up and saw that she
too was completely naked. The girl knelt down at Kathryn's feet
as the men bent again to her oversensitive nipples. Kathryn felt
the young girl's fingers reach between her legs to turn on the
vibrating plug in her rear. As the hum started again, Kathryn
threw her head back. The hot tongue of the young girl as it
touched Kathryn's clitoris was a total shock. "But that's a
girl!", thought Kathryn for a moment. By this time, she really
couldn' t have cared less. The girl was an expert and Kathryn
was sure she would go out of her mind as the tip of her tongue
discovered all her secret pleasure points. Kathryn's breaths
were now short gasps as she began to peak in the most incredible
orgasm of her life. It seemed to start deep in her belly, then
travel out to her fingertips and then rush back down to her
pussy. The sudden sharp stings of the paddle on her buttocks
only served to drive Kathryn higher and she began crying out as
she came over and over and over. Kathryn felt herself being
totally consumed by the sensation. When it was finally over,
Kathryn was spent, hanging limply in her bonds, too exhausted to
even be able to lift her head. When she had calmed down,
Kathryn looked up to see the various guests who had enjoyed this
afternoon's entertainment. One of the men, a tall, handsome man
with dark hair and a great tan stood up and walked over to her.
"He has the bluest eyes I've ever seen.", thought Kathryn as he
approached. "Hello Kathryn.", he smiled. I am your Master for
the next twelve months. I think we're both going to enjoy it.
Kathryn smiled and nodded her head. In front of this man she
seemed safe and secure. The woman approached again and gently
removed Kathryn from her bonds. "I'm Natalia.", she said. "You
can call me Nat. I'm the person you're replacing. My year long
contract here is just about finished." Nat helped Kathryn walk
on her shaky legs around the side of the veranda and into the
villa. She led the young woman into a large bedroom in the back
of the main floor. "This is to be your room.", she said, "Well,
we'll be sharing it for a week or so while I'm still here. It's
my job to train you." Kathryn looked around the room as Nat
shrugged off her light sundress. The room was dominated by a
huge bed and walk in closet. Off to the side of the room the
wall to wall carpet was replace by a tiled floor. To Kathryn's
surprise, she realized that this was a shower area. Nat walked
over and turned on the shower, pulling Kathryn along with her.
Under the warm spray, Nat and Kathryn relaxed. Kathryn let Nat
scrub her back and then returned the favor. When Kathryn was
finally out of the shower, she began to realize just how tired
she was. Natalia led her over to the bed and playfully pushed
her backward. "Go ahead.", she said, "I'm sure you could use a
nap. Don't worry, I'll wake you up in time for supper. You're
in for an interesting evening after supper, so I'd take advantage
now to sleep." At Nat's last comment Kathryn felt her heart
pound. "I wonder what else is in store for me.", she wondered as
she drifted off into a dreamless sleep.
For a Price
Story #47B in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Chapter 3: Monday Evening
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kathryn awoke to the sensation of her blindfold being
attached. "Hey.", she said and reached up to remove the silk
blindfold. Her hands were held down fimrly. Kathryn was still
completely naked since her shower and her afternoon nap. Even
more naked than she ever had been before given that her pubis was
now shaved smooth. The blindfold was quickly fastened and then
Kathryn's hands were cuffed behind her back. Kathryn had not
been allowed to remove either the ankle or wrist cuffs since they
had been put on that afternoon. The strong hands holding her now
pulled her to her feet and marched her out of the room. Kathryn
heard the noise of the people in the large room as she
approached. Despite the fact that she had been completely
exposed to a group of people that afternoon, these people
probably, she was still very embarrassed and she felt a hot blush
hit her face and move downward past her neck to the top of her
chest. Kathryn was pulled forward relentlessly until she felt a
cool leather piece of furniture touching her belly. "The back of
a sofa?", she guessed. Her hands were detached and then pulled
forward, bending Kathryn over the back of the object. She was
thus pulled stretched out over what was, in fact, a vault, just
like the "horse", that she had jumped over in gym class in grade
school. Kathryn's hands were attached to the far end of the
horse and she felt the cool leather press against her naked
breasts and belly. Strong hands grasped her ankles and pulled
them slightly forward and wide apart so that her knees were
somewhat bent and spread open. Kathryn felt the cool evening air
as it touched her now open pussy lips. The hands stroked up her
thighs gently, stopping just short of the lips that had already
started to swell out. Kathryn was left in this undignifying
but not uncomfortable position for several minutes as the group
continued to chat. Every once in a while, Kathryn would feel
someone's hand trail casually over her body, sometimes over her
long smooth back, sometimes down her buttock and thigh, several
times, tips of fingers tickled down the crack between her spread
open buttocks and along her now wet pussy lips. After some
time, Kathryn sensed someone standing behind her. Natalia was
standing right between the pretty girl's legs. She reached down
and gently rested one hand on each buttock. With her thumbs in
the middle, Nat pressed the buttocks wide apart, exposing the
tight brown anus for everyone to see. Kathryn had never been so
exposed and blushed again. Reaching down to a jar of creme, Nat
gently inserted the tip of one finger into Kathryn's tight anus.
She held just the tip of the finger there, not moving, letting
Kathryn wait, anxiously, wondering when and how she would be
further penetrated. Then she started to pull her finger out, a
millimeter at a time. Nat smiled as Kathryn's anus clenched,
trying instinctively to hold the intruding finger within her.
Just as her long slender finger pulled clear of the pink opening,
Nat pushed it back in. This time, she pushed firmly and her
finger slid deep into the young girl until it could go no
further. Kathryn gasped and pulled at her bonds as the finger
opened her up. Nat pulled the finger from her slowly and then
slid it again deep into the girl's hot rear opening. The
lubrication of Kathryn's tight bottom continued for several
minutes until just the touch of Nat's finger at Kathryn's anus
caused her to gasp. Kathryn felt two large hands, one on
each cheek, hold her bottom wide apart. She tensed her arms and
legs, wondering what would come next. The feeling of a plastic
plug was no surprise and after Nat's slow and thorough
lubrication, the insertion was not painful at all. In fact,
Kathryn was so turned on that the anal plug was simply another
stimulant. This plug didn't seem the same to Kathryn as the one
she had felt earlier in the day. This one seemed much longer and
more flexible. The plug seated in her bottom much the same as
the last one. It had a thicker bulge which she felt stretching
her anus before it passed within her leaving the thinner section
holding her sphincter open. The large hands let go and the
pretty young girl was left like that for a minute or two. "What
must I look like?", she wondered and the thought of her body, so
exposed in this position with a plug sticking from her rectum
turned her on even more. Kathryn felt Nat moving around
behind her, adjusting and preparing for something. Every moment
that she waited made Kathryn hotter and wetter. Suddenly the
plug within her seemed to come alive! Kathryn heard a pumping
sound that reminder her of when the doctor took her blood
pressure. At the same time, the plug in her bottom seemed to
grow larger and larger until Kathryn was filled tightly. Now
even if she tried, she couldn't push out the anal plug. From
behind her Nat checked that the outside bulb of the plug was
inflated tightly. She knew that the bulb inside Kathryn's bottom
was equally inflated. The plug was now shaped like a barbell
with one bar firmly lodged inside so the plug would not come out
and the other firmly seated outside so the plug could not be
pulled in. Kathryn was breathing in short shallow breaths and
each time Nat touched or moved the now large rectal plug, she
whimpered. The sensation was certainly not painful but she had
never felt so full. Kathryn heard Nat walk away and for several
minutes she was simply left there, her bound and widely stretched
body impaled on the strange plug. Slowly Kathryn's heart
and breathing slowed down as she calmed somewhat. The sound of
water gurgling behind her was subtle at first and for a moment or
two Kathryn wondered what it was. Suddenly, the sensation deep
in her belly confirmed her worst fears. The water behind her was
rushing directly into her! The plug in her bottom was attached
to a long rubber tube the end of which was carefully fastened to
a large enema bag. The cool water was quickly rushing into
Kathryn's bowels in the first enema of her life and there was
nothing she could do about it! Desperately she tugged at her
bonds. Her captors watched as Kathryn's toes curled as she tried
to avoid the intimate sensation. The enema bag emptied in a
couple of minutes and Nat approached to remove the tube. The
Bardex plug that was in Kathryn's bottom would prevent the water
from escaping prematurely. Kathryn was mortified. The
sensation of being filled by the plug had been embarrasing enough
but now a whole audience had watched her receive an enema. The
thought of it was completely humiliating and yet despite herself,
Kathryn had never been more turned on. Her pussy was, she knew,
dripping wet and as she realized that, she also realized that
given her position, everyone could see that too. The touch at
her soaking pussy was almost a relief and Kathryn moaned as the
gentle fingers slid deep into her. They slid out and then
Kathryn felt the the tip of a cock touch her sensitive pussy
lips. "Oh God!", gasped Kathryn as the long organ slid slowly
but firmly all the way into her slit. Kathryn's filled belly,
anus and now pussy was too much for her and as the strange penis
began to slide in and out, her orgasm built higher and higher.
This one seemed even more intense than the last as Kathryn cried
out again and again. As the man behind her thrust deeply into
her, Kathryn heard him first grunt then cry out himself as he
began shooting his come deep in her pussy. The sound of the man
behind her set Kathryn off again and she came and came and came
until she she was exhausted. Nat and one of the men finally
untied Kathryn and helped her off the vault and onto her feet.
With all the water still trapped deep in her bowels, Kathryn
could barely walk and needed help to get from the room back to
the washroom at her bedroom. Gently, Nat removed Kathryn's
blindfold and then, as Kathryn sat on the toilet, undid the valve
on the strange plug that was still lodged deep in her and pulled
it from her body. When the enema had been released Nat came back
in to find Kathryn asleep, her chin on her chest, still sitting
on the toilet. Nat chuckled as she roused the young girl. "Come
on, shower time first, then you can sleep." Nat helped Kathryn to
her feet and pulled her into the shower. With Nat's help, the
two of them were soon clean, dried and ready for bed. Nat turned
down the covers and let Kathryn finally lie down. Then, walking
to the other side, she got into the bed herself. "Quite a first
day, huh?", she said to Kathryn. "Mmmmm", said Kathryn, as she
fell into a well deserved sleep.
Chapter 4: Tuesday
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kathryn woke up to the sounds of the waves crashing against
the shore as a gentle sea breeze wafted across her naked body.
"MMmmmmm", she thought, "What a way to start the day." Nat was
already out of bed and Kathryn seemed left to her own devices.
She got up and found some fruit on the table for breakfast along
with a note from Nat. "Kathryn, enjoy the fruit for breakfast
then come down the walk to the beach for a swim. Don't bother
looking for any clothes. You won't find any and you're not
expected to wear any." Kathryn chuckled to herself and
then started in on one of the grapefruits. A few minutes later,
she was washed, fed and ready to go down to the beach. She felt
embarrassed to simply walk out of her room completely naked and
she opened the door tentatively looking around the corner of it
to make sure no one was watching. It was one thing to skinny dip
nude and despite the fact that she had literally been stripped
and displayed in public the day before, she was still shy to be
walking around naked. Luckily the house seemed deserted and
Kathryn quietly slipped out the door and headed down the stairs
toward the water. As she got closer, she began to hear the
sounds of several people obviously having a great time. Kathryn
descended to the rocky beach and found several pretty women in
the warm blue waters of the Mediterranean splashing and laughing
at each other. Nat was one of them. "Come on in Kathryn", she
shouted, "The water's wonderful!" Kathryn didn't have to be
invited twice she ran into the gentle waves and soon was
splashing and dunking the others with gusto. When everyone was
tired of splashing, they all headed up onto the beach to
sunbathe. Nat introduced the three other girls two of whom were
about Kathryn's age. Sally, Barbara and Andrea were all
beautiful and, like Nat and now Kathryn, they were both naked and
completely shaved. Sally was the younger girl that had helped
with Kathryn the day before. Kathryn found out that she was not
sixteen as she had thought but was in fact almost twenty. The
women all lay down on beach chairs to soak up the sun. Kathryn
was amazed. This was not what she had been expecting at all and
said so. Barbara chuckled. "None of us expected it but when you
think for a moment, it makes perfect sense. After all, you can't
expect to spend all day, every day, twelve months of the year
engaged in kinky sex. We get lots of opportunity to relax and
enjoy ourselves." Andrea explained that the year of Kathryn's
contract would include plenty of time where she was being
'trained' but would also include time for relaxation and private
time. Kathryn discovered that two of the three girls still had
several months to go on their one year contracts and Barbara had,
in fact, finished her contract four months ago but so enjoyed the
lifestyle that she had stayed on. Some of the time, Sally said,
would be very much like the day before had been where Kathryn was
being trained in being submissive and would be subjected to a
number of different stimuli. At the word stimuli, the other
three girls laughed. Other times, Kathryn would be being trained
in being the one in charge as Nat had been yesterday. Kathryn's
eyebrows raised at this. The thought of being dominant as
Natalie had been yesterday with one of these young girls obeying
her every command had not occured to her but as it did, she began
getting wet almost instantly. Kathryn's long nipples gave her
away to the other girls as they immediately got hard. "You like
that idea do you?", laughed Natalie. Kathryn tried to find out
what else was in store for her this first week but the girls
wouldn't tell her anything. "It's better for you if you find out
as it happens.", said Andrea, "Besides, it's more fun that way."
After a couple of hours of getting brown and wet, the other girls
told Kathryn it was time to head back up the cliff to the villa.
Gathering their sun tan lotion and their towels, the five
beautiful women made their way up the stairs. As Kathryn was
about to head into her bedroom, Barbara touched her arm. "Your
next session will be starting in 30 minutes.", she said, "Get
cleaned up and wait in your room." Kathryn's heart started to
race and she turned to ask Barbara what was next but the other
woman had already moved on toward her room. Thirty minutes
later, Kathryn was sitting nervously on the edge of her bed when
Barbara entered the room. Barbara was a medium build blond that
had the cutest features Kathryn had ever seen. She embodied the
expression, "The Girl Next Door" and always reminded Kathryn of a
pixie. Unlike a pixie though, the Barbara who entered Kathryn's
room had an expression that brooked no argument. "Stand up." she
said and before she even thought about it, Kathryn was on her
feet. "Turn around." Kathryn turned and Barbara quickly
attached a blindfold to her. Kathryn's hands were attached
behind her back and then Barbara pushed her forward until she was
bent over with her head touching the bed. "Stay like that.", she
was told and Kathryn did so, getting steadily more and more
excited. Behind her she heard Barbara moving around the room. A
moment later she was back and Kathryn felt the cool sensation of
a lubricated finger pushing at her rear entrance. She moaned as
Barbara slid a finger firmly into her until it was deep in her
body. The finger slid out and then back in, covered with yet
more lubricant. Barbara seemed in no hurry and the preparation
of Kathryn's anus took several minutes during which her naked
pussy lips became slick with her juices and her breathing became
steadily quicker and shallower. The tip of the rectal plug that
touched Kathryn's anus was no surprise and Barbara gently teased
it in and out before finally sliding the large ridge past her
sphincter and seating the plastic object firmly in her rectum.
Kathryn gasped as Barbara twisted the plug slowly while it was
deep in her. "Alright, stand up." she said and Kathryn slowly
got to her feet. Barbara led the blindfolded girl slowly out of
her bedroom and out to the veranda. As she moved out of the
house, Kathryn felt a second hand on her right hand side.
"Mmmmm, very nice.", said Andrea. The two women maneuvered
Kathryn into position. Katheryn felt her already hard nipples
grasped by the fingers of one of the women. "Wonderful
nipples.", said Barbara. The long brown nips were pulled out
further and further, first softly stroked then pulled hard and
then stroked again until they were fully extended and rock hard.
Next a hot tongue licked at her left nipple, then a moment later,
it was joined by another mouth at her right breast. Kathryn
couldn't help but gasp as the treatment of her nipples continued.
One of the women then held her left breast up, thus presenting
the nipple out and Katheryn felt the pinch of some kind of metal
clip as it was fastened onto the nipple. She moaned as the clip
squeezed the sensitive nubbin. The right nipple was next and as
soon as it was similarly trapped, Kathryn felt a small chain
hanging from the clips of each nipple. Kathryn was pushed
forward until her pubis was resting against what felt like the
back of a leather couch. Her hands were unfastened and brought
in front of her. She was told to stand still as other straps
were attached to her ankles. Kathryn waited as as she did, the
anticipation of the unknown got her steadily more and more
excited. Now ropes attached to her wrist straps began to pull
her forward across the leather covered piece of furniture and
Katheryn felt herself being bent over by pressure. She gave into
it and let herself be pulled out forward. Just as she was sure
she was about to lose her balance, ropes attached to her legs
began to pull backward and lift up until she was suspended by the
ropes with only her belly what was now obviously a leather
bolster. The ropes now began to spread apart until Kathryn was
completely spread eagle, face down with her weight supported at
her belly by the comfortable furniture and her arms and legs
attached to beams in four corners so that her arms and legs were
suspended in the air about three feet from the ground. In this
position, Kathryn's rear was spread open and exposed and her
breasts with the strange clips still attached suspended from her
body and hanging straight down. The thin chains from the nipple
clips were now attached below the girl to small rings in the
floor so that Kathryn's breasts were pulled even more
pronouncedly toward the ground. Her nipples were now under
constant stimulation. Kathryn was left like this for several
minutes wondering what would come next when she heard the voice
of her Master next to her say "Warm her bottom up first." A
moment later, there was a searing smack on Kathryn's left
buttock. Before she even had a chance to cry out, there was a
second smack on her right buttock. The leather covered paddle
continued to fall, alternating left and right until Kathryn felt
like her bottom was on fire. As suddenly as it had started, the
spanking stopped, leaving the young girl gasping for breath. The
pain in her bottom settled into a deep heat which seemed to go
from her buttocks directly to her pussy. To Kathryn's surprise,
her pussy was dripping. Kathryn felt the large cool hands of her
master feeling the heat in her buttocks. He reached down and
cupped her pussy from behind feeling the wet and the heat there
also. He chuckled at the discovery "Yes, I think she's ready
now." Kathryn blushed, embarrassed that the spanking had turned
her on.
Now Kathryn felt the gentle hands of Barbara and Andrea
moving her. First the chains were removed from the nipple clips,
releasing her breasts, then her bonds were changed and she felt
her hands being pulled tight up over her head to the ceiling. To
her relief, the plastic plug in her rear was removed. She felt
someone touching her nipple clips and when they were done, she
could feel a string or cord hanging from them. Once they were
finished with her breasts, the hands moved downward attaching
similar metalic clips to the sensitive inner lips of her pussy
which were now soaking wet with her own juices. The clips were
also attached to cords of some kind as they pulled her pink inner
lips gently out and apart. A cool object was now inserted into
her pussy. Kathryn felt the object was much like her anal plug
as it seemed to get first wider then narrower and had a "T" of
some kind to prevent its disapearance into her body. Finally the
cool sensation of a lubricating finger touched her tight anus to
prepare the tight orifice again. Kathryn raised up on her toes
as the finger went particularly deep. She could never seem to
get used to the penetration of her rear. The cool touch of a
metalic object at her anus was next. The gentle finger of the
woman pressed insistently at the metallic "egg" until Kathryn's
sphincter relaxed to accept the intruder. Kathryn felt yet
another cord being attached to the rectal object. Now the same
hands which had touched her so intimately reached up to undo her
blindfold. Kathryn opened her eyes to see her Master sitting
comfortably in front of her. He was sitting at a small table on
which was positioned a control box of some kind. It reminded
Kathryn of of a Mixer for music. He looked up at Kathryn and
smiled. "Well Kathryn, I suppose you're wondering what's in
store for you today. You're currently attached to a number of
items each of which is attached to or inserted into an intimate
part of your anatomy. Andrea is shortly going to continue your
spanking. I'll be training you in enjoying it. Each of the
metallic objects in or on your body is attached to this control
box you see here. By turning any of these knobs, I can send an
electrical current to that object. The current can vary anywhere
from a pleasurable tingle to a painful jolt." Kathryn was
breathing heavily now her eyes were open wide. She was more than
a little scared. Her Master reached over to the panel. "This is
what a strong jolt feels like.", he said and turned one of the
knobs. Suddenly the metallic plug in Kathryn's pussy let out a
large shock. To Kathryn it felt like a riding crop had just been
whipped right into her pussy. She let out a short scream. The
jolt was over before she knew it but it was painful. Kathryn was
now very scared as she lay trembling in her bonds. Her Master
smiled at her "Yes, as a punishment tool it can be very
effective. Fortunately, that's not the purpose today. This is
what a tingle feels like." He reached over to the control panel
again and Kathryn refexively clenched her entire body. Suddenly
a little tickle started in her left nipple. It was like a
hundred goldfish had started nibbling there all at once. Now her
right nipple felt the same. Kathryn felt an irresistable urge to
touch her breasts, she pulled despereately at her bonds as the
tickle continued and now moved from her sensitive nipples to her
more sensitive pussy lips. The sensation was, at once, delicious
and unbearable. The tickle moved now to the eggs in both her
pussy and rectum at once. It was as though these objects were
alive! Kathryn squirmed and squealed as it went on. Suddenly
the sensations stopped leaving Kathryn hanging weakly from her
bonds and virtually on the verge of an orgasm. Her Master
chuckled at her "Good, now we're ready to begin." Kathryn heard
the strap an instant before she felt it strike her already
sensitive bottom. Ksat as the heat of the strap seared a stripe
across her round buttocks, Kathryn felt that irresistable tingle
deep in her rectum. The conflicting sensations had Kathryn
unsure whether to cry out from pleasure or pain. The next smack
was accompanied by electric tingles to her large, oversensitive
nipples. For the next half-hour, Kathryn's Master and Andrea
played her like a finely-tuned instrument. Finally Kathryn saw
her Master nod to Andrea. At the same moment she felt all of the
electrodes tingle at once. Desperately, Kathryn pulled at the
straps fastening her as Andrea gave her four sharp spanks with
the leather strap. The orgasm seemed to take over Kathryn's
body. She screamed at the sensation and then abandoned herself
to it, letting wave after wave of pleasure crash over her. When
finally it was over, she was left limp and exhausted, hanging
from the leather straps to the ceiling. She barely felt Andrea
and Barbara gently removing the metallic clips and probes which
had given her so much pleasure. Both women had to help her to
stand. Kathryn felt like her legs were made of jelly. When she
was finally back in her bed with Natalie and Andrea giving her a
sponge bath, she drifted off to sleep. Her last coherent
thoughts before she closed her eyes was that sex would never be
the same again.
Chapter 5: Wednesday
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kathryn woke to another day of perfectly blue skies with the
sun streaming through her window. The soft sounds of the waves
crashing on the shore nearby and the smell of the sea salt was
delicious. "Mmmmm", she murmured as she stretched languorouslyon
her bed. "C'mon sleepy head.", said her roomate Natalie, "Time
to get up. We're all going hiking across the island." "Hiking?
You're kidding", said Kathryn. "Uh Uh", said Nat shaking her
head "We do it all the time, just the girls. There's a knapsack
in your closet. I'll give you a hand packing the others are
already at breakfast." Packing for this warm weather was quickly
done and after a brief shower, the two girls headed out to the
veranda to join the others for breakfast. Kathryn discovered
that Barbara was the camping enthusiast who had turned the other
girls onto the great outdoors. Today's trip was an overnight
hike to the opposite end of the island. Kathryn found herself
looking forward to the day's activities. This certainly wasn't
what she had expected when she had signed on for a year's sexual
servitude to the "Master" they all shared. It wasn't long before
the four girls had shouldered their packs and headed out on the
trail. The scenery on the island was spectacular and the girls
stopped ofted to snap photos. Despite their frequent breaks they
made good time and it was well before dusk when they broke out of
the woods to the edge of a cliff overlooking the ocean on the far
side of the island. Barb took out her binoculars and looked up
and down the shore from this vantage point. "Come on,", she
said, "I think I've found the perfect place." Walking along the
cliffs, the trail carried them lower and lower until finally they
walked between two huge rocks to find themselves on a tiny
isolated beach surrounded on two sides by cliffs and behind them
by a grassy knoll and then by the woods.
"At last!", said Nat as she dropped her pack and began
sgedding her clothes. Within moments the other girls were
following her example and in a flash the four of them were
splashing and swimming in the warm ocean waters. Kathryn felt a
tingle between her legs as she watched the naked bodies of the
other girls in the water. Each of them was now tanned a deep
brown. There were no tan lines to be found on any of them.
Kathryn's own nipples hardened as she noticed Natalie's long
brown nips sticking out. 'Boy, have I changed.', thought
Kathryn, 'Only a few weeks ago I would have been disgusted at the
thought of sex between women. Now those girls' bodies really
turn me on.' Finally, tired by their cavorting in the sea, the
girls headed back to the beach. "I'll get supper ready.", said
Andrea, "Give me a hand Kathryn?" "Sure" said Kathryn. The two
girls dug into the packs for the cheese, cold cuts and fruit they
had brought from the villa. Natalie started setting up the tent
that they'd all sleep in that night. "I'm going to do a little
exploring before it gets dark.", said Barb. She grabbed a
flashlight, just in case, and disappeared along the trail into
the woods. The tent was up and ready and supper mostly eaten
before the girls began to wonder about Barb. She had been gone
almost an hour and it was almost completely dark. "Should we go
looking for her?" asked Andrea, "I mean, I don't want to be an
alarmist but it's almost dark." "Let's give it another half-
hour.", said Kathryn, "She certainly seems to know her way
around." Within a couple of minutes the fears of the three girls
dissipated as Barb appeared from the trail. The girls crowded
around the younger Barb demanding to know where she'd been.
Barbara was very excited. "You'll never belieive what I found!
It's perfect. Come on, get your flashlights. The three girls
scrambled for their knapsacks to get their own flashlights and
Barb put a few items in her day pack which she threw over her
shoulder. It was about a 20 minute walk down the dark trail and
Kathryn found herself a little scared but very excited as they
continued. Finally Barbara stopped. "O.K.", she said, "Around
this bend I found the ruins of an ancient Greek temple. You can
imagine what kinds of ceremonies and rituals when on here in
those days. We're going to re-enact one of them." Kathryn felt
her heart pounding. This was soooo exciting. She looked around
and saw that this adventure was having the same effect on
everyone. "First", giggled Barbara, "we'll need a sacrificial
virgin. Who'd like to volunteer." The 3 girls looked at each
other nervously. "O.K.", said Kathryn, "I'll do it." "Great.",
said Barb, "Get her undressed. Kathryn let Natalie and Andrea
pull her T-Shirt over her head to expose her tight breasts.
Unbidden, her nipples crinkled and got hard, sticking out their
full 3/4 inch length. Her shorts were next. Kathryn felt Andrea
slide the tips of her fingers along her shaved slit as her
panties were pulled down and off. With the removal of her
sneakers, Kathryn was left completely nude. She felt oddly
embarassed being the only naked girl in front of the others.
Barbara reached into her pocket and pulled out a sheet that she
had probably planned to sleep in. Using her camp knife to make a
slit, she held the makeshift poncho up and pulled it over
Kathryn's head. Kathryn's hands were pulled up behind her and
attached with a short strap. "Alright", said Barb, "It's time to
escort the sacrificial virgin to the altar. Sally and Nat each
took one of Kathryn's arms as they continued down the trail.
Every time Kathryn moved or their was a slight breeze, the sheet
loosely covering the young girl would shift and expose a wide
expanse of flesh. In many ways, thought Kathryn, it was worse
than being completely naked.
Kathryn felt herself getting more and more excited. This
idea of being a sacrificial virgin had been a fantasy for her
since she was a little girl. What unspeakable acts, she
wondered, would be performed on her when she was led helpless to
the altar. Just the thought of it had Kathryn soaking wet. The
four girls rounded the bend and suddenly stopped. Before them
was a scene that looked magical. The moonlight showed a clear
view of pillars and old stone in what looked like the ruins of an
ancient temple. "Come on.", said Barbara with an excited gleam
in her eye. Kathryn's escorts led her slowly into the surreal
site.
As the girls moved slowly between the fallen pillars and
into the center of the courtyard, Kathryn could see a large stone
block in the center of the square. It looked just like the altar
of Kathryn's fantasies. Barb climbed onto the huge rock and
motioned for the other three to follow her. Andrea and Nat
helped Kathryn onto the stone altar. A light breeze caught at
the edges of Kathryn's covering blowing it aside and exposing one
of her breasts as well as her wet pussy lips, shining in the
moonlight. Kathryn was feeling very vulnerable at the moment.
It didn't help when, a moment later, Barb turned to her and
slowly, an inch at a time, raised Kathryn's covering over her
head leaving her completely naked. Barb dropped the sheet and
placed her hands on Kathryn's shoulders. As Barb's big brown
eyes looked steadily into hers, Kathryn felt Barb's hands slide
slowly down her chest to rest lightly on her breasts. Barb
smiled slightly as she grasped Kathryn's over-large nipples
between thumb and forefinger and squeezed them tightly. Kathryn
gasped and then, as Barb lifted her breasts upward by the
nipples, Kathryn raised up on her tip-toes trying to relieve the
sensitive flesh. Barb finally let go of Kathryn's nipples.
Kathryn was relieved and at the same time very aroused. Her
nipples were now sticking straight out from her body. Barb's
hands slid lower and lower across Kathryn's belly. A moment
later, Barb discovered Kathyrn's arousal in the dewy moisture on
her puffed out pussy lips. Barb's smile got wider as she felt
Kathryn's wet pussy. Kathryn couldn't help gasping again when
Barb slid a finger deep into Kathryn. "Prepare the sacrifice"
intoned Barbara. Andrea and Natalie had been getting steadily
more excited as they watched Kathryn being aroused by Barb. They
needed no further prompting to begin playing themselves. Kathryn
felt her hands being untied from behind her. Andrea and Nat
gently pushed Kathryn down onto her back on the altar. The cold
stone against Kathryn's back made her even more aware of her
nakedness. Kathyrn lay passively as the other women tied her
hands to the head of the altar. Straps around her thighs were
attached to the sides of the large stone pulling Kathryn's legs
up and apart. Tied helplessly like this, Kathryn imagined
herself exposed before hundreds of spectators who had come to the
moonlit ceremony to watch her deflowering on the stone altar.
She moaned at the thought. Kathyrn opened her eyes to see
Natalie and Andrea descending on her breasts. The two girls
began suckling on Kathryn's long nipples simultaneously. Barbara
was kneeling between Kathryn's spread legs. Her hot tongue
touched the tip of the bound girl's clitoris and Kathryn arched
her back at the sensation. As Barb's expert tongue and lips
sucked Kathryn's clit into her mouth, Kathryn felt the cool touch
of lubricant on a small object at her rear entrance. Barb's
tongue moving deep in her pussy coincided with the insertion of
the cool plastic plug deep into her bottom. Kathryn's toes
curled as her helpless body was violated by the plug. The
actions of her three friends now had Kathryn moaning out loud.
Kathyrn felt Barb's tongue stop its licking. She looked down to
see that Barbara had now put on a strap-on dildo. The long thick
phallus stuck out obscenely from her body. The two girls at her
breasts reached down to hold her pussy lips wide apart displaying
the sensitive pink flesh of her inner lips to the moonlight.
Kathryn closed her eyes and imagined the feelings of a young
virgin tied just as she was at the altar. She shivered as she
imagined the crowd of spectators examining her bound and exposed
body. As the tip of Barbara's artificial phallus touched her
pussy, Kathryn imagined it as the tip of the large cock of the
high priest performing the ceremony. Kathryn clenched her
muscles in delight as Barbara leaned forward, forcing the lips of
her pussy wide apart to accommodate the dildo. Barbara was also
experiencing pleasure since the device strapped to her was
double-ended. Fully half of it was already inserted deep in her
own body. Barb continued to press forward until she felt the
lips of her own shaved pussy rubbing against Kathryn's soaking
lips. Now they were each impaled on the same device. Andrea and
Natalie hadn't stopped playing with her nipples and this added to
the excitement. Kathryn felt Natalie get up and she opened her
eyes to see her moved behind Barbara who was rhythmically back
and forth, fucking Kathryn with the thick dildo. Kathryn watched
Nat take a leather strap from Barb's bag and swing it down with a
sharp motion on Barb's buttocks. Barb gasped at the sharp smack
and reflexively clenched her buttocks. The motion drove the
dildo sharply into Kathryn who moaned in turn. The strap fell
again, harder this time, driving Barb again into Kathryn.
Natalie started a slow rythmn on Barb's bottom, knowing that each
time she swung the leather strap, both women would be forded onto
the thick plastic dildo. It was Barb who began to orgasm first.
Her breathing became shorter and shorter and as it did, Natalie's
strokes became faster and faster. Kathryn looked up to see Barb
cry out as she arched her back and pressed her pelvis forward,
trying to get as much of the dildo into her as possible. Kathryn
felt Barb's soaking pussy lips mash against her own as the woman
began coming. It was too much. Kathryn felt her orgasm start
deep in her belly, move out to her extremities and then roll back
in wave after wave. As if in a distance, she heard herself cry
out again and again. She felt herself pulling desperately at the
straps holding her knees wide apart and at the ropes holding her
wrists above her. Helpless, she had no choice but to endure the
pleasure that her three friends were giving her.
It was less than an hour later four very tired but very
satisfied women arrived back at camp. Just as Kathryn was
drifting off to sleep, she heard Natalie giggle and say "Next
time, I'm going to volunteer."
Interview for the "Clinic"
Story #48 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Cynthia was in the shower when the phone rang. "Hello?", she
asked.
"Hi. It's me, Chris. Are you ready for an adventure?"
Cynthia's breathing quickened right away. Underneath the towel
she had thrown around herself, she felt her long, thick nipples
stiffen.
"Mmmmm, sure."
"Good. A taxi will be in front of your apartment in exactly 30
minutes. The driver will take you where you're supposed to go."
"But what should I wear? What's going to happen?", asked Cynthia
but the line was already dead. Hurriedly Cynthia got herself
ready. Five more minutes in the bathroom and another five with a
blow dryer and she was ready to get dressed. 'What am I supposed
to wear?', she wondered. Each "adventure" of her boyfriend had
resulted in something new. Most often, she had been told
precisely how to prepare. "Master" Chris usually insisted on no
panties or bra and light or revealing clothing. Each time the
instructions had been exact except this time. Did that mean that
she was to wear the same thing or did it mean that she wasn't?
Cynthia looked over her wardrobe and settled on a compromise.
Since the weather was warm, she picked her light yellow sundress
which was backless. She knew that Chris loved it. The sundress
precluded a bra so that question was settled but after some
deliberation, she decided on panties. Rummaging through her
drawer she found the ones she wanted. White lace with high
french cut legs. Cynthia's pubic hair was light and blond just
as she was and, since she had been shaved only a couple of months
ago, she was sparsely covered. Cynthia looked herself over in
the full length mirror. "Not bad.", she said. Just looking at
her made her even more excited. She had been so busy getting
ready that she hadn't even looked at the time. Now she realized
that if she didn't hurry downstairs, she would be late! Grabbing
her purse and slipping into her white high heels, she ran for the
elevator. As the doors opened on the first floor, she saw the
yellow cab pull up in front of the building. Before she had even
really thought about what was going to happen tonight she was
safely sitting in the back of the cab.
"Good evening Miss.", said the cab driver.
"Hello."
Cynthia paused for a long moment then asked the question that she
had been trying to think about for the last 30 minutes. "Can you
tell me where we're going?" The cab driver seemed not to hear
her. Instead he reached down and held a white large envelope
over his shoulder to her.
"Please read this Miss."
Cynthia opened the envelope slowly. The anticipation of the
"adventure" was becoming more and more exciting. She took a deep
breath and looked inside the package. Pulling out the contents,
Cynthia discovered a letter, a page with questions and answer
blanks on it and a felt tipped pen. The driver reached up and
turned on the dome light so that she could read. Cynthia started
with the letter.
Dear Cynthia,
I know that you'll be wondering by now what is about to
happen. Don't worry, you're in good hands. The driver
knows exactly where you are going and will bring you there
safely. Your drive will be approximately 20 minutes and
will bring you to an office building in the suburbs. During
the ride you are to complete the accompanying questionnaire
and to obey all instructions of the driver. When you arrive
at the office building, go inside and take the elevator to
the forth floor. You are expected in room 441. When you
enter, you will be told what to do. If you obey all of you
instructions, you will have an evening of unequaled
pleasure.
Have fun!
Master Chris
Cynthia's heart was pounding by the time she finished the short
note. What was awaiting her in room 441? Would she have to
expose herself and her submission in front of other people? She
had been asked to do so in the past and the experience had been
at once humiliating and intensely exciting. Cynthia put aside
the letter and looked at the questionnaire. The questions were
multiple choice and the answers simply had to be ticked off with
the pen at the right. Altogether there were only a dozen
questions.
1. Are you wearing a dress? Yes/No
2. Are you wearing pants? Yes/No
3. Are you wearing a blouse? Yes/No
4. Are you wearing a skirt? Yes/No
5. Are you wearing a bra? Yes/No
6. Are you wearing panties? Yes/No
7. Are you wearing pantyhose? Yes/No
8. Are you wearing stockings? Yes/No
9. What kind of shoes are you wearing? Running shoes
High Heels
Flats
Sandals
Other
10. Is your pubic hair completely shaved? Yes/No
11. When were you last spanked or paddled?
Less than a week ago
Less than a month ago
Less than six months ago
Less then a year ago
12. Are you wearing a butt plug or vibrator or do you have
any foreign objects in your vagina or anus?
Yes/No
13. When did you last masturbate? Less than a day ago
Less than a week ago
Less than a month ago
Less then six months ago
14. Are you submissive? Yes/No
15. Will you follow all of the instructions given to you?
Yes/No
Cynthia blushed as she read some of the questions. They were
questions that she had never answered for anyone but her "Master"
before. Realizing that time was moving by very quickly, however,
she quickly circled her answers and then stuffed the
questionnaire back into the envelope. She finished just in time
because a moment later, the taxi stopped outside a low office
building that looked closed for the night.
"Here's your stop Miss."
"Are you sure it's open? It sure looks dark."
The driver chuckled. "The front door will be open. Have you
completed your questionnaire?"
Cynthia nodded.
"OK then, off you go. All you have to do is follow instructions.
Cynthia got out of the cab and a moment later it was gone,
leaving her alone in front of the dark building. A cool breeze
gently blew across her legs and for the first time, Cynthia
realized that the excitement was a real turn on. Clutching her
envelope to her chest she tentatively walked to the front door.
Half expecting it to be closed, she pushed at the glass door and
to her surprise found herself inside the office lobby. The main
lights were off but the night lighting was more than sufficient
for her to find her way to the elevators one of which was
waiting. The ride to the forth floor seemed to take a long time
but the walk from the elevator to room 441 was even longer. Now,
nervously, Cynthia found herself standing in front of the office
door, holding her questionnaire and wondering what awaited her
within. Her palms were sweaty and her breath shallow as she
tentatively turned the door knob and entered.Inside the door was
a regular office lobby and facing her was a reception desk.
Unlike the rest of the building, the office was completely lit
and behind the desk was a pretty secretary about 20 years old.
"Good evening." said the girl. "Do you have your questionnaire
with you?"
Cynthia blushed as she nodded. Here was a girl easily five years
younger and Cynthia was disconcerted to realize that the girl
knew that she was submissive. The receptionist held out her hand
for the envelope and reluctantly, Cynthia turned it over. To
Cynthia's further embarrassment, the young girl opened the
envelope and read over Cynthia's answers before looking up. When
she did so there was a small smile on her face.
"You can wait over there." she said, "You'll be called in
shortly.
Cynthia sat down on one of the waiting room chairs and waited as
the girl got up and went into the office area. It was almost
five minutes before she returned but it seemed like five hours to
Cynthia. Finally the girl came back.
"Follow me."
Without even thinking, Cynthia was on her feet and following the
pretty brunette. The girl's short skirt showed off her legs
nicely and Cynthia wondered if she too was submissive. The girl
stopped outside the door labeled 'conference room' and turned to
Cynthia.
"When you go inside, stay standing until you're told to move
elsewhere. Are you excited?"
Cynthia nodded her head.
"Good. Me too. Have fun!", whispered the girl then she leaned
forward and opened the door.
Cynthia felt her hand at the small of her back propelling her
into the room before closing the door quickly behind her.
Cynthia looked around the room. It was only half lit and had
been arranged in a sort of tribunal style. Behind a wide table
were several people that Cynthia couldn't make out very well.
Just in front of the table was a circle of light.
"Good evening Cynthia. Move forward into the light please.",
said a deep male voice that Cynthia did not know.
Slowly, in a shuffling step, Cynthia did as she was told. Now in
the light, it was virtually impossible to recognize anyone. The
best she could do was to see five shapes sitting on the other
side of the table. Was her Master here? She didn't even know.
"We'll be getting started right away Cynthia. You have been
brought here by your Master to be evaluated. Should your
evaluation go well, you will be entering a Clinic or Spa of sorts
where the next phase of your training as a submissive will take
place. Would that excite you?"
"Yes.", whispered the young blond.
She could almost here the man smile at her answer.
"Remove your shoes Cynthia."
Quickly, Cynthia leaned down to pull them from her leaving her
barefoot on the carpet.
"Very well then now please remove your dress. Cynthia gasped.
She looked around her, hoping that there might be a place she
could undress in privacy and thus retain at least a bit of
modesty but there was none. Cynthia's fingers trembled as she
reached for the straps of the dress. Slowly, as though to
postpone her exposure for as long as possible, she pulled the
straps down her arms and then, with only her arm holding the
dress up on her breasts, she finally let go. The light cotton
dress fluttered to her ankles ending up in a pool there. The
young blond was now left wearing only the thin lace panties she
had put on earlier. Cynthia's hands automatically went to cover
her breasts.
"Hands behind your head please." said a new voice, this one
female.
Cynthia slowly clasped her hands behind her head, thrusting her
breasts forward for inspection. Despite herself, her nipples
stiffened until the dark brown nubs were sticking out almost 3/4
of an inch. Cynthia's nipples had been an embarrassment for her
since she was in high school. They were not only the longest
nipples of any woman she had ever met, they were thick and
mostly, they were very dark. Whenever Cynthia wore a light
colored blouse, the dark circles of her nipples always showed
through even if she wore a bra (which was rare). When her
nipples got hard, as they were now, they were the most prominent
part of her body.
"Have you ever had clips attached to your nipples Cynthia?" asked
a new male voice.
"Yes." answered the girl in a voice just above a whisper.
"Are your nipples sensitive? Have you ever had an orgasm just by
touching them?" asked another of her inquisitors.
The questioning went on for several minutes. Finally, the
questioners seemed satisfied.
"Very well Cynthia." said the first voice.
"Please remove your panties now."
Cynthia had almost forgotten that she was still covered. The new
instruction had her blush for about the hundredth time that
evening. Cynthia hooked her thumbs in the thin lace panties and
started to pull them down. She hesitated a long moment with the
panties just at the top of her sparsely covered pussy feeling the
eyes of her inquisitors looking on intensely. Finally, as though
making a decision with herself, she pulled the panties down and
off of her body.
"Hands back behind your head." said the woman.
Cynthia dutifully followed her instructions. Over the next ten
minutes, Cynthia was asked detailed questions about her sex life
and about every intimate thing she had ever done sexually. The
questions did not leave out the B&D aspect of her life and she
was obliged not only to describe what she liked and what had been
done to her but she was made to turn and show the faint marks on
her bottom of her last paddling as well as holding her inner
pussy lips open to show all of herself. Finally, she was left to
stand in her exposing position. Behind her, Cynthia heard the
door to the office open and someone walk in. Cynthia turned her
head and saw the young receptionist wheeling in a contraption
that Cynthia had never seen before. The leather and metal device
looked like something from Nautilus but Cynthia had an idea that
it was designed for something quite different. The girl led the
now naked blond over to the device and had her stand with her
belly pressed up against a leather pad. Cynthia's hands were
attached to the device with velcro straps that had her arms
stretched forward on either side of the pad. Behind her the girl
touched a button and suddenly the entire device came alive! The
pad against which Cynthia was pushed was tilting forward from the
vertical to a 45 degree angle. Cynthia's straps pulled her
forward, firmly attached to the straps. The device stopped and
now Cynthia felt her knees being pulled apart to be attached to
other parts of the machine. A moment later, the leather pad
tilted forward again to about 20 degrees. Now the entire pad
with Cynthia suspended upon it began to rise slowly until it was
about three feet above the floor. The girl touched another
button and Cynthia felt her knees being bent and then slowly
pulled wider and wider apart until she was completely spread
open. Now the lower part of the pad that Cynthia was suspended
on folded away leaving only a two foot section supporting
Cynthia's stomach and chest. The upper part of the pad that
Cynthia's breasts were pressed into was also folded back allowing
her firm breasts to hang free. Cynthia's forehead was resting on
a well placed leather pad. The device finally stopped its
movement and Cynthia realized that not only was she helplessly
bound to the diabolical device but that she had never been so
opened and exposed. Her pussy and anus were completely open and
available and her breasts were now hanging freely below her
tipped by the still erect nipples. The girl left Cynthia there
for a couple of minutes letting her savor her position. Behind
her, Cynthia felt the members of the "Tribunal" moving closer to
exam their victim. After several embarrassing minutes had passed
Cynthia heard the voice of the woman examiner."Lubricate her."
The touch of the young girl's finger came a moment later as she
slid a coolly lubricated finger deep into Cynthia's tight anus.
Cynthia pulled at her bonds but there was no possibility of
escaping her predicament. The lubrication continued for several
minutes until Cynthia was panting with excitement. The delicate
fingers of the girl were removed to be replaced by the touch of
what Cynthia knew must be a rectal plug. Sure enough the plug
was firmly pressed into Cynthia's rectum until only the "T"
handle was showing. Now Cynthia felt more hands touching her
breasts. The long thick nipples that had advertised her lust
were pulled and pinched by the strange hands as Cynthia got
wetter and wetter. "Look at that", exclaimed the woman, "She's
soaking wet."A moment later, Cynthia felt the warm breath of the
woman on her pussy and then, to Cynthia's surprise, the woman's
tongue suddenly slid warm and wet across Cynthia's pussy lips and
clitoris. Cynthia cried out at the exquisite sensation. The
woman was an expert and although Cynthia was certain that she was
about to come, the woman kept her on the edge for ages. Finally
the insistent tongue stopped as did the fingers at her breasts.
Cynthia was left for a moment before feeling the sharp pinch of a
nipple clip being attached to her oversensitive right nipple.
Cynthia whimpered that it hurt but her pleas were unheard as the
left nipple was also pinched by the metal device. Cynthia
involuntarily clenched her ass at the sensation and was rewarded
by the unyielding presence of the rectal plug. Cynthia heard
the whistle of the paddle a moment before she felt the searing
heat in her left buttock. Before she could gasp a lungfull of
air to cry out the leather covered paddle had fallen again, this
time on the right buttock. Cynthia's over sensitized body felt
the paddle as though it was made of molten metal and she cried
out in shock at the sensation. By the tenth stroke, she was
breathing in short ragged gasps. The inquisitor who was
punishing her paused for a moment and once again, Cynthia felt a
warm breath underneath her pussy. The sound and the touch of the
tip of a vibrator against the entrance to her pussy came a moment
before the spanking resumed as the paddle slammed into the naked
girl's bottom. The vibrator was slid deeply into Cynthia's now
soaked pussy. Cynthia didn't know whether to cry out with
pleasure or pain and for a moment the two seemed not so
different. Several smacks later, the vibrator was now firmly
lodged in her and Cynthia knew she was close to an orgasm. The
touch of a hot tongue on the tip of her clitoris was enough to
send Cynthia over the edge. With the leather paddle still
descending in a rapid tattoo on her bottom, Cynthia cried out
again and again, pulling desperately at her bonds as the waves of
orgasm racked her body. Finally, it was over, and the spanking
stopped also. Cynthia was left for several minutes to recover
before the strange device moved again setting Cynthia back on the
ground. The young receptionist had to help her to stand because
her knees were so shaky from the incredible experience. Cynthia
was shocked to find that the receptionist was also completely
naked. The two girls turned to face the table again. It was the
voice of Cynthia's Master who addressed them.
"You are both deemed ready to continue your training if you are
still interested. The training 'Clinic' will demand a week of
your time and I warn you, once you arrive at the Clinic, you will
not be permitted to leave until the week is over and your
training is complete. Do you want to go?"
The two girls looked at each other for a moment before giving
their answer in unison,
"Yes!"
Saturday's "Adventure"
Story #49 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Victoria was as sexually aroused as she ever had been in her
life and her lover had yet to touch her. The "adventure" had
started earlier that week when Vicky and her boyfriend had
chatted. "Let's do something really exciting this weekend.", she
said. "Oh?", said Michael, "What kind of exciting are you
thinking about?" The one in Michael's voice made it clear that
Michael's idea of excitement would involve something deliciously
naughty. Each time she and Michael had made love, the experience
had been different. The had met in all places in a bar. She had
been attracted to him from the first moment she saw him but it
was Michael who spoke to her first. For some reason, being with
him left her tongue-tied and shy just like a little girl.
Their first date had been dinner at the city's most
expensive French restaurant. Michael had been a perfect
gentleman, only kissing her on the cheek at the end of the
evening. By the third date they were sleeping together. Michael
was, by far, the most imaginative lover Vicky had ever had. Each
time he stretched Vicky's sexual imagination to the limit yet
Vicky always felt safe with him. 'He's so.... sure of himself.'
she thought. "Well...", said Vicky, trying to bring herself back
to the present, "your imagination has server us pretty well so
far, I'm sure you'll think of something." "But what if I think
of something kinky?" chuckled Michael. Vicky blushed despite
herself. "That would be Ok." she said in a quiet voice. She
could just imagine Michael smiling. "Does that mean you'll do
whatever I think of?" "Yes." said the pretty girl. "Ok, you're
on." said Michael, "We'll get together Saturday night. From
Saturday morning until Sunday morning you'll follow all of my
instructions. Are you sure you're up to it?"
Vicky swallowed hard. She had always had fantasized about
submitting herself totally to a man but now that the opportunity
was here, it mad her nervous. "Uh... Ok.", she said finally her
heart beating a mile-a-minute.
On Saturday morning, Michael's call woke Vicky up. "Good
morning sweetheart." he said "Are you still ready to follow my
instructions?" "Mmmmmm" said Vicky "I'll do whatever you say
Master." Michael smiled to himself. The adventure had started.
"A messenger will drop off a package to you this morning. It
will have your instructions in it. I'll see you later. Bye!"
Vicky was left with a dial-tone in her ear.
The messenger arrived a half-hour later. Vicky threw on a
robe and signed for the package which turned out to be a large
envelope. Vicky opened the envelope and poured out the contents
on her bed. Inside were a note, a key, a black silk scarf and a
pair of shiny silver handcuffs. Vicky's heart skipped a beat at
the sight of them. She had often imagined being tied up and
helpless while a lover ravished her but this was the first time
she had found a lover who had the nerve to actually do it.
Vicky's hands were trembling with excitement as she picked up the
note.
"Hi Baby!
Well the adventure has begun! I guess you're
wondering what I'm going to do with these "toys".
Read on and you'll find out. Here are your
instructions:
1. At 4 o'clock go to the Hilton Hotel. The enclosed
key is for room 213. Go directly to the room and
bring the scarf and handcuffs with you. You'll
find the room empty.
2. Strip completely. Remove EVERYTHING including
your jewelry, watch, clothes, shoes, underwear
etc. Fold your clothing neatly.
3. Put on the blindfold and fasten it securely so
that you can't see at all.
4. Fasten your hands behind your back using the
handcuffs.
5. You'll be waiting for awhile so sit down and make
yourself comfortable. In 15 to 45 minutes of
arriving you'll hear a knock at the door. Go to
the door and open it. Then the adventure will
really begin.
Vicky was flushed and perspiring by the time she finished the
note. "Whew!" This time, Michael's imagination had outdone itself.
Just thought of what was going to come had Vicky dripping wet with
excitement. The rest of the day passed in something of a blur. By
the time Vicky had showered, eaten, done her hair and makeup and
decided (after much pondering) what to wear, it was already 3
o'clock. Vicky had chosen to wear a light cotton sundress in a
canary yellow that matched her blond hair.
The thin cotton hugged her 35,24,36 body like a second skin.
Vicky picked a pair of lacy panties and a garter belt and stockings
that always made her feel sexy. The dress was backless so wearing a
bra was out of the question. Vicky looked in the mirror and
appraised herself. "Hmm, not bad." she murmured. Her dark nipples
could just be discerned behind the thin fabric. Vicky reached up
and touched her nipples and watched as the long fat nipples hardened
and pushed at the light dress. In a moment of impulse, she reached
down and tugged her panties down her legs and off. "There." she
smiled "Perfect." By now it was 3:30, just enough time to get to
the hotel.
Traffic was thankfully light and Vicky pulled into the hotel
parking lot at 3:55. With her "toys" in her purse, she hurried up
to room 213. The key had been given fit the door perfectly and
Vicky found herself in a spacious hotel room suite. With a glance
at her watch, she realized she'd have to hurry. She peeled off the
clothes she had taken so long to choose folded them neatly. Her
watch and earrings followed them. The blindfold was next. Vicky
took a deep breath as she fastened it behind her head. Now the
handcuffs. It was awkward trying to fasten the cuffs behind her
back but finally they were attached leaving Vicky naked, blindfolded
and helpless.
Gingerly, Vicky walked over to where the bed was and sat down on
the corner. Her senses, it seemed, had instantaneously heightened.
Every sound in the room seemed louder somehow. Immediately Vicky
realized that waiting for 30 minutes or so without being able to
look at a watch would be difficult. How much time had passed
already? One minute? Five? Ten? What would happen when Michael
knocked on the door? 'My God!', thought Vicky. What if it wasn't
Michael? In fact, what if a maid walks in? Vicky imagined for a
moment what she must look like. A 26 year-old attractive blond,
well tanned except for the small triangular patches at her breasts
and pussy with a black blindfold on and handcuffs fastening her
hands behind her back. Permutations of scenario after scenario
rushed through Vicky's mind one after another. One way or the
other, she realized, she was helpless to do anything about it. With
her heart beating madly and her pussy now wet with anticipation,
Vicky waited. The more she waited, the more excited she got.
When the knock at the door finally came Vicky jumped. She had
become almost used to the silence of waiting alone with her own
thoughts. Nervously, Vicky got to her feet. In tiny steps, so as
not to bump into a wall, Vicky moved to the door. She finally
arrived as the knuckles knocked again. Taking a deep breath, Vicky
turned around and felt for the door knob and turned it. The door
opened slowly and Vicky took a step back. She felt more naked than
she ever had in her life. 'Was it Michael?' she wondered. Whoever
it was moved into the room slowly.
It seemed to take an interminable long time to close the door
during all of which, Vicky realized, she was totally exposed to
whoever was in the hallway. Finally the door closed. Vicky felt a
hand grasp her arm and move her back into the middle of the room.
She was left standing as the person moved around her inspecting her.
Vicky felt fingers touch her already hard left nipple and pull
gently. 'Are those Michael's fingers?' Vicky blushed as the hand
moved lower, feeling the wetness between her legs. Now a hand
grasped her by the nape of her neck and had her bend over from the
waist. When she was in the humiliating position, the hand trailed
down her back to her buttocks. Vicky felt two thumbs pry apart her
buttocks and hold them wide open to expose her crinkled rear
opening. She had never felt so vulnerable.
The hands left her and then pulled her to a standing position
again. She was led over to the bed and guided onto it so that she
was kneeling on the bed with her feet dangling over the edge. The
strong hand was at her neck again pushing her forward until her
forehead touched the bed. Her shoulders too were pushed down to
dip her back more fully. She felt the hands now at her legs, moving
them apart. Vicky was left in this exposed position for a couple of
minutes. Each minute added to the excitement of anticipation that
had been building since she had read her instructions so many hours
before. Vicky heard the person moving around the room behind her
and she strained to figure out what exactly he was doing. Vicky was
pretty sure that it was Michael who was in the room with her but
every once in a while, she thought maybe not. She listened
carefully and was pretty sure that he was the only person in the
room but the excitement of not knowing was making her hotter and
hotter. The hands touched her buttocks again and a moment later,
Vicky felt a cold sensation touch right at the center of her anus.
The finger covered in cool lubricant made its way slowly into the
virgin entrance. Vicky was breathing hard now. She had played with
her ass before but she had never let anyone take her there and she
was nervous that it was about to happen. The long finger moved
gently in and out of her tight rear. Each time the finger buried
itself in her rectum, she felt her toes curl up involuntarily.
After a few minutes of this leisurely lubrication, the finger was
withdrawn only to be replaced a moment or two later by another cool
touch. The butt plug that was firmly pushed into Vicky had one
large bump in the middle. Vicky squealed as it passed her sphincter
to lodge the plastic intruder deep in her bottom.
Vicky was left again for a few minutes to get used to the foreign
object now seated firmly in her. When she was touched again it was
to be brought to her feet. Vicky felt the handcuffs being removed
but then her hands were immediately re-attached in front of her.
Now she was placed on the bed on her back. Her hands were pulled to
the head of the bed and fastened there. Vicky felt straps being
fastened around her thighs and then her knees were pulled wide apart
to the sides of the bed. Her feet were similarly fastened wide
apart leaving her completely exposed.
Vicky could feel a drip of her own juices trickle down between her
buttocks to where the strange device still impaled her. The
incessant hands were now at her breasts and tugging at her nipples.
Despite herself, Vicky let out a moan as a hot tongue licked each
nipple until it was aching tight. The pinching feeling of the clips
that attached to her nipples was a surprise and for a moment, they
stung. That feeling soon passed however to be replaced by a
constant stimulation of the sensitive nubbins. The fingers now
trailed lower and lower towards Vicky's soaking pussy. She was
squirming and moaning constantly now. If only he would stick it in,
I could come right now, she thought.
She felt the person get up and move across the room. When he came
back, the sensation at her pussy was very strange. It felt like he
had spilled something on her. It was not until the razor started
removing her pubic hair that she realized that the feeling had been
shaving cream. Vicky was helpless to prevent the depilitation of
her pubis. The razor didn't stop until she was as smooth as when
she had been a little girl. A wet warm cloth wiped the last of the
cream from her smooth skin. Vicky gasped at the heat. With the
nipple clips still pinching her and the strange butt plug in her
rectum Vicky was being stimulated in ways she had never experienced
before.
Vicky felt the man's thumbs at her pussy pulling her lips wide
apart to expose the pink flesh inside. She felt his hot breath a
moment before the tip of his tongue touched her inner pussy lips.
"Ohhhhh!!!" cried Vicky as the hot, wet tongue licked its way slowly
up toward her hard clitoris. He blew gently on her wet clit and
Vicky shivered at the sensation then, all of a sudden, her whole
clitoris was sucked into his hot mouth as his tongue started to
bring her over the edge. Vicky cried out again and again as she
tugged desperately at her bonds. The tongue licked her again and
again and then Vicky felt the fingers tugging and twisting the plug
in her rear. She cried out again. She was sure she was going to go
out of her mind and then she started to come.
The orgasm washed over her and just when she was sure it was done,
it crested again. She felt her ass clench down hard on the plastic
plug lodged deep in her and that set her off again. Her whole body
was thrashing on the bed under lover.
When finally it was over, Vicky was exhausted. She had never,
ever, in her life, been so sexually sated. She felt the blindfold
being pulled off and there, as expected, was Michael. He smiled
down at her still bound tightly to the bed with the ropes and
straps. "Well my little slave. How do you like being submissive?"
Vicky heard herself as if from a distance as she drifted off to
sleep, "I'm yours Master."
Elizabeth's Adventure in Chicago
Story #50 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
The package arrived via Fed-Ex Friday morning. Elizabeth
had been expecting it, but even so, when the Fed-Ex delivery man
dropped the envelope on her desk she jumped.
"Sign here please Ma'am." said the young man.
Elizabeth signed for the package and, with a look over her
shoulder to make sure that no-one was looking, she opened it.
Inside were several things; a letter, a key, a sealed envelope
and an airline ticket. 'Hmmm', thought Liz, 'This time's he's
outdone himself.' The 'he' she was referring to was Tom, Liz's
boyfriend. In the 6 months they had been seeing each other, Liz
had discovered more about excitement and her own sexuality than
in the 25 years previously. Tom was always coming up with the
next "adventure" for them to take on together. It had been Tom
who had introduced Liz to Bondage and to the kind of games that
Mom never told you about. Elizabeth was now a successful
software broker and had opened up her own business selling
software to large companies that needed to buy in bulk. At the
office Liz was always in control and very much her own woman. To
her surprise, Liz had found out that she loved being the one who
was tied up, that she loved being submissive. She was always
excited when Tom had 'instructions' for her. Last week, Tom had
promised her an adventure of "unparalleled proportions" and to
expect her instructions on Friday via messenger.
Liz opened the letter to find out what she needed to do next. The
letter was a short one and contained her weekend
instructions.
Dearest Slave Liz,
You'll find enclosed all that you need to begin your
"adventure". The airline ticket is to Chicago and the plane
leaves at exactly 6:00pm. Don't miss it. The flight will
take a little under 2 1/2 hours. The return flight, as you
can see, will have you back at work on Monday morning. For
your flight, you are to wear a pretty cocktail dress. It
must have a hemline above your knees and I expect the
fabric to be light enough that I could see through it if the
light were behind you.
When you get on the plane, you are to open the sealed
envelope and follow the instructions inside. Do NOT open
the envelope beforehand.
You'll also find a key in the package I just sent you.
This key is for use in Chicago. Bring it with you.
I love you lots and you can expect this 'adventure' to
be the best yet.
Love, Tom.
Liz's face was flushed and her breathing had quickened by
the time she finished reading the instructions. She would have
to get moving if she wanted time to go home and change before her
flight. She couldn't believe that she was going to get on a
flight to a strange city for a sexual escapade.
By 6:00pm, Liz had managed to pull it all together. She had
left the office a few minutes early and had rushed home to have a
quick shower and change. The only dress she had that fit the
instructions was a light yellow sundress that was strapless. It
was a little out of fashion for November in Chicago, so Liz put a
white sweater over it. A bra was, obviously out of the question
but Liz made up for it was a garter belt and stockings and a pair
of sheer lace panties. She threw some other clothes into a
carry-on bag and rushed to the airport where she just made her
flight. The plane left right on time and as soon as they had
levelled off, Liz reached into her bag for the sealed letter.
There was, thankfully, no one sitting next to her because Liz was
sure that the letter would be very explicit and she would die of
mortification if a stranger read it.
Inside the envelope, as expected, was a letter:
Dearest Slave Liz,
If you have followed your instructions, you are now
winging your way to Chicago where your weekend adventure
will continue. Here are your instructions:
First, as soon as you finish reading this, go to the
plane's washroom. Once in there, remove your bra, panties
and stockings. Do not masturbate. You are not allowed to
masturbate until I tell you. Once you've taken off your
underwear, leave it in the garbage disposal in the washroom.
You won't be needing them.
Next, go back to your seat. When you sit down, lift
your dress so that you are sitting directly on the fabric of
the seat. During the rest of the flight, write a fantasy of
exactly what you'd want to happen to you in our next
adventure. Make sure it is the most exciting thing you've
ever thought of.
When you get to Chicago, walk across from the terminal
into the O'Hare Hilton. It is only a couple of minutes
walk. The key I gave you is for room 310. Go directly to
that room. Once there, remove the rest of your clothes and
hang them up neatly. You'll find a blindfold on the bed.
Put it on and then lie down on the bed, face down and spread
your legs wide apart. Stay like that until you get further
instructions.
Your Loving Master,
Tom
Liz was squirming by the time she finished reading the
instructions. She was sure that there was a wet spot on her
dress when she got up to go to the washroom. She had to wait a
moment before getting in.
Inside the tiny airplane washroom, Liz had trouble trying to
get undressed. Finally, she managed to get her panties and
stockings off and stuffed them into the disposal chute. Liz took
a long look at herself in the mirror. She knew that she was a
very pretty 25 year-old. Her sandy blond hair was short and
curly. Her figure was not voluptuous but she liked it. She was
more like a runner, she thought. Her breasts were 35 B's and her
tiny waist and trim hips showed the hours of exercise and dancing
that she did on a regular basis. She took a long deep breath and
left the washroom.
As she moved up the aisle back to her seat, she felt very
exposed. She knew that the men in their seats were looking at
her and she felt like they could see right through her light
cotton dress. She felt a blush hit her face as she finally sat
down. She was about to do up her seat-belt when she remember the
instruction about how to sit. Liz looked around her to make sure
that no one could see. Everyone seemed preoccupied with whatever
they were doing. As surreptitiously as possible, Liz pulled the
back of her skirt up so that her now bare bottom was sitting
directly on the seat. Finally, she was organized and as she
looked up, she saw one of the stewardesses was looking right at
her. Liz blushed a deep red as the stewardess gave her a knowing
smile. Liz dropped her eyes and buckled up her seat-belt. She
felt the heat of her embarrassment all over her face and knew she
must look like a little girl with her hand in the cookie jar.
The plane was soon descending into the crowded skies around
Chicago's O'Hare airport. Liz was getting more and more excited.
She read her instructions again and again wondering what would
happen to her once she was naked and blindfolded, lying on the
bed face down. She kept herself busy writing down the fantasy
that Tom had asked her for. She wrote a sizzling fantasy about
being on a tropical island and being captured by natives who
stripped her and subjected her to countless sexual trials. She
was soaking wet by the time the plane landed and she knew that
she would leave a wet spot on the seat when she got up. As soon
as the airplane door opened, Liz scooted out of her seat and out
of the plane, making sure her skirt was pulled down as she got
up. The stewardess who had seen her pulling up her skirt was at
the door and she smiled as Liz came forward.
"Have a nice day Miss." said the pretty flight attendant and Liz
blushed again as she thanked her.
Once out of the plane and into the terminal, Liz found
herself following the mass of people as they headed for the exit.
She asked someone at the Car Rental counter where the O'Hare was
and was told it was right across the street. Five minutes later,
Liz walked into the lobby of the hotel. The elevators had her on
the floor a moment later and then she was at the door of room
310. She put her key in the door and then, just as she was
turning it, had a thought that maybe she wouldn't be alone! The
thought had her pause but it was too late now. With a deep
breath, Liz pushed the door open and walked in.
Thankfully, the room was empty. The curtains were flung
wide open and Liz wondered if people could see in. Certainly she
could see out very clearly and the idea of taking off her clothes
in such an open environment made her shudder. She wondered if
she was allowed to close the curtains. She figured not. After
all, the rest of the instructions had been so specific, she was
sure that Tom wouldn't have forgotten something like the
curtains. Liz looked around the room and couldn't find anything
in the closet or anything else that said that Tom was here. In
the middle of the bed, however, was a black silk blindfold.
Liz took one of the closet coat hangers and went to the bathroom
that was positioned right across from the closet. In the
bathroom, hidden from what seemed to be the eyes of all of
Chicago, she slipped out of her dress and heels. Her dress went
onto the hanger and her shoes she held in one hand. She looked
out for a moment from the bathroom then jumped across to the
closet and put her things away. She jumped right back to the
bathroom and took a good look at herself in the mirror. Her
pussy was soaked, she noticed. Last month, during one of their
'adventures', Tom had shaved off all of Liz's pubic hair and he
insisted that she keep it smooth "just like a good slave." When
she looked at her now puffy pussy lips, they were covered with
her juices. Liz wet a hand towel and cleaned herself. In a
couple of minutes she was ready. She knew all this primping was
just putting off the inevitable. Taking a deep breath, she left
the bathroom and scooted onto the large bed in the middle of the
room. The blindfold was still there and Liz quickly pulled it
on, making sure it covered her eyes completely. Then, as
instructed, she lay face down and spread her legs wide apart.
Lying there, not able to see, Liz started to imagine all kinds of
wild things. She imagined that there were people
peering into the room from the window and that she was on display
just like in a zoo. She imagined that there was a video camera
hidden in the corner of the room, watching everything. She
imagined the stewardess from the plane coming into the room and
teasing her and toying with her just like Tom did. The thoughts
didn't stop and the longer she lay there, the more excited she
got. When she finally heard the key in the door, she was very
turned on. 'Would it be Tom?', she wondered. He had never
involved anyone else in their sex games before but he had
threatened to from the first time he had tied her up. The idea
of being helpless to prevent someone from seeing her naked and
exposed turned her on.
The door opened and Liz heard someone walk into the room.
She held her breath, trying to hear everything as though the
sound of the footsteps would tell her that it was her lover or
not. The door closed and the footsteps started walking around
the room. Liz heard the sound of a bag being put down on the
table then the zipper as it was opened. The footsteps carried on
all around the bed, looking at her from every angle. The
unmistakable click of a camera had Liz blush as pictures were
taken of her in this exposing position. Finally the camera was
put down and Liz heard Tom's voice for the first time.
"Hi there my little slave, how are you enjoying your adventure so
far?"
Liz sighed with relief, "Oh God!, I had no idea if it was you or
if you had found someone who would take pictures of me. "
Tom laughed, "Don't talk too soon. I'm going to prepare you now
for an 'examination'."
Liz felt Tom's hands on her wrists as she tried to digest
what he had just said. An examination?, she wondered, by who?
and what would they do? Her mind was a jumble as Tom attached
wrist straps to her and then pulled her hands wide apart to
attach to the corners of the bed. Tom lifted her hips and pushed
several doubled up pillows under her belly and then had Liz pull
her knees wide apart and forward so that she was straddled on the
pillows. More leather straps around her thighs and ankles made
sure she would be staying in position. The effect of the pose
was not lost on Elizabeth who knew that both her bare pussy lips
and her anus were now fully spread and exposed. Her breasts hung
below her so that just her nipples were touching the bed. The
tingling touch of the bedspread on the sensitive nipples added to
Liz's excitement. Finally she was ready. Tom patted her on her
perfectly curved bottom,
"Alright Liz, you're ready for your examination. Just
relax. I'll be leaving the room now, but the next person to walk
in will be examining your body and your submissiveness
thoroughly. Enjoy yourself." Tom chuckled as Liz heard him
leave the room. Her mind was now running rampant as she imagined
what might happen next. The position she was in was not only
completely exposing and humiliating, she was also helpless to get
out of it. She really had no choice but to submit to whatever
would be done to her next. Each minute seemed like an hour to
Liz but finally she heard the key in the door again. She was
breathing heavily as the door opened and someone walked in. Was
it a man or a woman Liz wondered. Would they be gentle with her?
The door closed and Liz heard the footsteps walking all around
her. Her 25 year old body pulled at the straps holding her
wrists in a vain effort to let herself free. She kept waiting
for them to touch her, hoping they wouldn't and also hoping they
would. The first touch of the cool fingers came at her left
breast. Just the tips of the fingers as they gently grasped her
nipple and tugged it away from her breast. Liz gasped. The
touch had been electric. She felt her nipples stiffen and grow
even longer into the fingers of the stranger. The long cool
fingers rolled the nipple back and forth, teasing it and playing
with it until Liz couldn't stand it any more and moaned out loud.
The fingers left her nipple and just the tips of them
trailed down along her ribcage, tickling her and making her
squirm at the sensation. It was as though every nerve ending in
Liz's body had awakened and was ready to be teased. The fingers
reached Elizabeth's bottom and moved further along the side of
one buttock and down the outside of her thigh. At the back of
her bent knee, the fingers stroked her gently before moving to
her inside thigh and starting to trail upwards. Liz was holding
her breath again waiting for the hand to reach her soaking box.
She felt a trickle of her own juices slide down her leg and
blushed at having so revealed herself to the stranger. The
maddening fingers had reached Elizabeth's pussy and she felt them
stroke the outside of her smooth pussy lips. Her pussy responded
to the teasing by puffing out even further and opening the hot
pink interior lips to the 'examiner'. Just the tip of one finger
touched the wetness inside and Liz gasped as it moved around
slightly. She felt herself pushing her bottom down trying to get
the fingers to touch her hard and sensitive clit but they didn't
oblige.
A fraction of an inch at a time, the finger pushed itself
into Elizabeth, lubricating itself on her juices. Liz let out a
long sigh as the finger penetrated deep inside her. The finger
turned slowly then pulled out, again a fraction of an inch at a
time. Liz felt the hot wet tip of the finger travelling up her
crack and pause at her tiny crinkled opening.
"Oh, no." She pleaded. "Not there." The stranger paid no head
to the bound woman and slowly pushed the lubricated finger deep
into her bottom. Liz squirmed helplessly in her bonds. There
was nothing she could do to stop this stranger from violating
even her most private opening. The finger slid out and then
pushed in again even deeper. Liz moaned at the feeling. Back
and forth, the penetrating finger turned and touched until Liz
was panting at the sensations running through her body. Finally
it pulled out.
Liz was left, gasping as the stranger moved from behind her
to another part of the room before returning. Again Liz felt a
touch at her anus. This time, the touch was cool. Liz felt the
cool touch of a plastic plug as it was pressed into her. Her
bottom tried to keep out the intruder but without success.
Elizabeth's toes curled as the thick bulge in the middle of the
plug passed inside her and her muscles pulled the rest of the
plug deep into her body. The 'T' shaped handle kept the plug
from disappearing into her completely and the result was that her
tiny virginal anus was kept open, clenching down on the neck of
the white plastic plug. Liz's breath was in short ragged breaths
now. She was sure she would come any minute. The stranger
stepped back. Liz heard the whistle of the leather strap through
the air a split second before it exploded on her bottom. She
cried out more in surprise than pain as the strap came down again
and then again. She was helpless to do anything but endure as
her spanking continued. She had been spanked by Tom before but
this was the first time a strap had been used on her tight
bottom. The strapping left Liz's bottom hot and red. The pain
only lasted a couple of minutes but the heat remained. It seemed
to travel through her body, making her nipples even more hard and
her pussy even more wet. With each stroke, Liz felt her ass
clench down hard on the unyielding plug still inside her. The
sensation seemed to go directly from her ass to her clitoris. By
the time the spanking finished, Liz was trembling. She had never
been so excited in her life. The stranger moved aside again and
a moment later Liz felt a sensation she would remember for the
rest of her life. The plug in her bottom suddenly came alive!
The plug started to vibrate deep in her bottom and Liz felt the
beginnings of an incredible orgasm. The door suddenly opened and
Liz heard as if from a distance, the strange person leaving the
room. The orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks. She cried out
again and again as waves of pleasure washed over her. Her anus
clamped down hard on her rectal plug and the sensation caused her
to cry out again as another wave of orgasm took over. Liz
trashed back and forth, pulling frantically at the leather straps
that bound her. She was sure that if the pleasure didn't stop
right now, she would die from it, but still it continued. She
was helpless to stop it. When she was sure she couldn't come any
more another orgasm hit her just as hard as the first and again
she cried out. Finally, exhausted, she lay still, the rectal
plug still causing her to spasm from time to time as it hummed in
her bottom. The vibrations stopped quite suddenly and Liz felt
her whole body relax. Fingers tugged at the silk blindfold
covering her eyes and a moment later daylight poured in to reveal
Tom sitting beside her. Very gently he untied her from the bed
and helped her to lie down. As if in a dream, Elizabeth looked
up into his eyes and smiled.
"It was the best adventure ever", she said drowsily, "but I'd
like to sleep now."
"Yes, have a good sleep," said Tom, "because today's is only
Friday and we have the whole weekend together. Wait until you
see tomorrow's adventure."
Evelyn on an Adventure
Story #51 in the Master Chris Collectio
_________________________________________________________________
Evelyn received her instructions by courier late in the day.
The envelope was a plain 8 1/2" by 11" and was marked 'Personal
and Confidential'. Just seeing the package made Evelyn's knees
quiver. She and her boyfriend Peter had talked last night about
their next 'adventure'. Over the past few months of their steamy
relationship, Evelyn had learned a lot about herself and her own
sexuality. Before meeting Peter, Evelyn had thought that she was
pretty knowledgeable about sex and hardly considered herself a
prude. Once she and Peter had gotten together, however, Evelyn
found herself doing things that she never would have dreamed of.
The second time she and Peter slept together, he blindfolded her.
Evelyn had never imagined how sensitive she would become when she
couldn't see. Every sense seemed heightened and not knowing
where she would be touched next drove her crazy. The next time,
Peter, tied her to the bed and Evelyn found a depth of passion
that she never imagined she could have. The games had progressed
from day to day and Evelyn found herself amazed at Peter's
imagination. Evelyn was surprised to discover how much she
enjoyed being submissive. Last night Peter had promised that
today's 'adventure' would be more outrageous than anything they
had done before. "Are you ready to follow all of your
instructions Ev?", he asked. Evelyn felt a shiver run down her
spine as he asked. "Yes.", she replied in a small voice. "Okay
then, expect your instructions by messenger at your office
tomorrow."
Now Evelyn opened the envelope nervously... What would be asked
of her, she wondered. The envelope contained one sheet with
typing on one side:
Instructions
------------
1. You are to be ready for your adventure promptly at
8:00pm.
2. You are to be wearing panties, bra, a garter belt and
stockings, a light blouse that buttons down the front,
a light skirt that is no lower than your knees and
heels.
3. You will be picked up at your apartment at exactly
8:00pm by limousine. The driver will take you to where
you need to go. He may have other instructions for
you. You are to obey him as though he were me.
4. Do not take anything else with you. You will have no
need of your purse or other belongings.
Evelyn was dripping wet and her heart was pounding by the time
she finished reading the brief instructions. The rest of the
afternoon passed in a sort of blur. Evelyn couldn't seem to get
her mind off of what would be happening that night. Although
their games had been wild, they had always taken place in
private. They had met at Evelyn's, at Peter's and once at a motel
but never had Evelyn thought about someone else knowing about her
submission like the limo driver. What if Peter had told the
driver to have her strip for him or something like that? What
would Evelyn do? did she trust Peter? Although she was very
nervous about it, Evelyn was sure that Peter would never set up
things so that she would be in danger. The thought of having to
obey the chauffeur and even to strip for him if he asked was, at
once, frightening and incredibly exciting.
By 8 o'clock, Evelyn had changed 3 times. Now she was
wearing a white silk blouse and a white pleated skirt that
swirled around her thighs. Ev had taken particular care with
choosing her bra and panties, picking out the pink lace set that
she knew Peter liked. The doorbell rang right on time and,
taking a deep breath, Evelyn left her apartment and headed
downstairs to start her 'adventure'. The limousine was long and
black. The chauffeur was in uniform and Evelyn thought he looked
stern. 'Did he really have instructions for her?' Evelyn
wondered as he held the door open for her. The drive as
comfortable as Evelyn imagined it would although she wasn't able
to enjoy most of it. Her mind was churning wondering if the
chauffeur was going to ask her to do anything and if so what and
if so, when. The limousine sped across town ending up in the
industrial sector and finally pulled into the entrance of a
warehouse type plant. Evelyn tried to read the name on at the
entrance but the car drove by too quick for her to see. Once in
the entrance, Evelyn saw that the way was barred with a gate and
a small building that served as a guardhouse and security
checkpoint. The car stopped and the chauffeur opened the door for
Ev to get out. He took her by the arm and guided her into the
guardhouse. Evelyn realized that she had yet to hear the
chauffeur say anything. The small building was about 15 feet
square with a counter in the front. A young man in a business
suit was behind the counter. "I'll take it from here John.
Thank you." he said to the chauffeur. The chauffeur smiled and
turned quickly and left, leaving Evelyn standing nervously in
front of the strange but very attractive man. His smile was
disconcerting. "Follow me Evelyn", he said. Evelyn followed him
nervously to a an office tucked into the back of the building.
The room was bare save for a desk and chair off to the side.
"Are you ready for your adventure to begin Evelyn?" asked the man
"Yes. I think so." she said. "Good. You'll be required to obey
the instructions of everyone tonight and you'll experience
pleasure that you've not ever experienced before. Some of the
things that happen may be embarrassing but they will all add to
your excitement. Now, first of all, I'd like you to strip down
to your panties, garter belt, stockings and shoes. Please fold
your clothes neatly and leave them on the desk." Evelyn heard the
instructions as if from a great distance. The man had spoken
clearly and concisely but it was the matter-of-fact tone that
threw Evelyn off. She waited for a moment hoping that the man
would leave the room or at least turn around but, of course, that
would be hoping too much. Her fingers trembled as she reached
for the top button of her blouse. The man's steady gaze didn't
make it any easier as Ev removed the blouse to reveal her pink
bra and then let the skirt drop in a puddle at her feet. Evelyn
reached back and undid the clasp to her bra. She held it for a
long moment, preserving the last of her modesty and then, taking
a deep breath, she closed her eyes and pulled the lacy garment
from her. Evelyn opened her eyes and looked up at the man looking
at her. He was smiling slightly. It suddenly occurred to Ev that
she it had not even occurred to her to turn her back on the man.
"Fold your clothes and put them on the desk Evelyn." Evelyn did
as she was told. When she had neatly put all her things on the
desk, the man came forward. "Turn around please and put your
hands behind your back." Evelyn felt the cool clasp of handcuffs
squeeze her wrists as they were fastened behind her. The man
took the now helpless girl by the arm and led her out of the back
room to the door. Evelyn felt a stab of panic as he led her to
the outside door. She found it difficult to catch her breath but
the man didn't hesitate. A moment later Evelyn found herself out
in the dark parking lot half naked. It was the most bizarre
experience she had ever had. Here she was, completely topless
with her hands fastened behind her back, being led in the open by
a stranger to a warehouse where she knew that further indignities
would be thrust upon her. Despite herself, she noticed that she
had become very wet and even though the evening air was cool, she
felt very warm. Evelyn's long brown nipples stood out in the cool
night air until they were aching. The man led her into the
warehouse through a side door and brought her right to the middle
of a large concrete floor. The inside of the warehouse was
completely blacked out with the exception of a single spotlight
in the middle of the floor. Evelyn was brought to the pool of
light and led right to the middle of it. Evelyn took a moment to
look around but outside of the few feet where she stood the
entire room was black. Suddenly Evelyn felt her panties being
tugged downward. The man had grasped her pink panties and
quickly slid them down her thighs to her ankles. "Step out of
them.", he said. Now Evelyn was completely naked with the
exception of her garter belt and stockings. "I want you to stand
absolutely still now." said the man. Obediently, Evelyn stayed
where she was as the man moved off to the side. She heard him
moving about for the moment and she wondered what he was doing.
A moment later, her question was answered as he wheeled in what
looked like a railing on wheels. On closer examination the
contraption turned out to be a bar padded with leather that was
at about waist height and was approximately 4 feet wide. It was
positioned on a solid metal base that had wheels on it. Evelyn
could see straps coiled carefully at the base of the bar. The
man moved Evelyn up to the bar so that the top of her thighs were
touching the cool leather. "Spread your legs Evelyn." she was
told. Obediently, Evelyn opened her feet about a foot. The man
chuckled. "Much, wider if you please." Evelyn spread her feet as
far as she could and, as a result, found her already wet pubis
pressed against the leather bar. Evelyn felt straps being
fastened around her ankles and then attached to the base of the
bar thus trapping her feet in the wide open stance she had taken.
Her handcuffs were removed and straps were fastened in their
place. The man moved around to in front of the pretty girl and
smiled at her. "Bend over the bar Evelyn." Evelyn leaned forward
and the man pulled her hands wide apart to fasten them near her
ankles. The helplessness of the position was not lost on Evelyn.
She had never felt so vulnerable and exposed before. She heard
the man moving around her and as he came into view, she blushed,
realizing that her very wet pussy and her bottom were completely
exposed to him. The position had even spread her buttocks apart
to show him her crinkled anus. The man, whose name Evelyn didn't
even know moved out of sight for a minute then returned to stand
right behind her. Evelyn couldn't see what he was doing but a
moment later she felt it as his forefinger touched her bottom.
The cold feel of vaseline was unmistakable. The tip of the finger
teased the opening for a moment before sliding firmly, deeply
into her rectum. Evelyn gasped at the sensation. Before meeting
Peter, she had never imagined that her ass could give her any
pleasure. The first time he had teased her there, she had tried
to stop him but he had been insistent. Now, she knew that she
loved a finger in her bottom when he went down on her. Also,
their dominance/submission games had often included some kind of
play with her bottom and she had come to know the feel of an anal
plug in her bottom while bound. Being penetrated by this
stranger, however, was completely different. She felt like she
was exposing her most intimate secrets to this man. The finger
left her and a moment later, the tip of a butt plug pushed into
her. The thickest part of the plug was pushed past her sphincter
and Evelyn gasped again as her rectal muscles pulled the plug
into her until the 'T' handle was tight against her anus. The man
gave her bottom a little pat and moved to the side again. A
moment later, Evelyn felt the sting of a belt striking her
buttocks as the man began to strap her. The belt descended again
and again until her bottom was hot and pink. Being spanked
sexually was something else that Peter had introduced her to and
just like with Peter, as the spanking continued, she got more and
more aroused. The man put the strap aside and moved around to her
front. Evelyn felt him unfasten her wrists and pull her to a
standing position. A rope was dangling in front of her and her
wrist straps were attached to it. The man moved to the side and
the rope was pulled upward to the ceiling until Evelyn was
stretched up on her tiptoes. The position pulled her 36B breasts
tight against her chest and made her usually long nipples seem
twice as big as they stuck out from her body. The man moved back
in front of her and pulled the bar away to leave her standing
there. He reached up and squeezed her nipples tightly, pulling
them out from her body until she moaned at the feeling. Now he
reached down for a jar of something that had been on the floor.
Dipping into the jar with two fingers, he pulled out a pink
lotion that he now spread on her nipples and the surrounding
aureole. His hand moved lower and felt the wetness of her pussy,
lightly covered with sandy brown hair. The fingers dipped back in
the jar and then slid down to Evelyn's puffed out pussy lips.
The lotion was slid along her wetness from the plug in her anus
to just below her clitoris. Evelyn was feeling more turned on
now than ever and to make matters worse, she realized that the
lotion now on her nipples and pussy was getting warmer. She
started to squirm in her bonds, pulling at the leather straps
holding her, becoming more and more desperate to touch her
breasts and pussy. The touch of the vibrator at her pussy was
unexpected and it was already in her couple of inches before she
noticed. The long vibrating dildo slid slowly all the way into
her pussy until she was filled up. A strap attached to the base
held the vibrating dildo deep in her body. Evelyn thought she
would go out of her mind. The multiple sensations going through
her body were beyond anything that had ever happened. The
lotion on her nipples had tightened them even more than they had
been. Evelyn wished that the man would touch them or squeeze them
or pull them or even strap them but he did not. The same lotion
on her pussy lips felt like heat was being applied directly to
that sensitive part of her. She felt both the vibrator in her
pussy and the plug in her bottom but they both felt like they
reached right up into her chest to fill her entire body. Evelyn
felt the beginnings of her orgasm start deep in her body and move
outward. She cried out and pulled hard at both her wrists and her
ankles as her whole body convulsed and shook. She was desperate
to push at something but there was nothing. She felt her rectum
clamp down hard on the unyielding plug in her rear and the
sensation set off another wave of pleasure. She shook again and
again until she was weak. Finally the man moved forward to pull
the vibrator from her. Evelyn was hanging weakly in her bonds
with her head lying forward on her chest. As she finally found
the strength to look up, she saw that the lights in the warehouse
had been turned on. To her shock, Evelyn saw that they were not
alone. About 10 feet in front of her, there were 15 chairs all
filled with strange people. All looking at her. Evelyn looked
wildly from face to face seeing their smiles and appreciating
looks. The last person on the left was Peter. Seeing him had a
calming effect on her. At once she remembered that she was safe.
Looking around again, she remembered her own nakedness and the
spectacle she had just put on. She blushed crimson as she watched
these fully clothed men and women watching her body. A cold spray
of water suddenly hit her from behind. The man who had been
toying with her all this time was now hosing her down with a
common garden hose. Evelyn was helpless to do anything about it
as the man walked around her effectively cooling her off. When
he was done, she was soaked from head to toe and also, quite
refreshed. Her ankles were released and Evelyn brought her feet
together then the rope pulling her toward the ceiling was
released and Evelyn was allowed to lower her hands. She was left
standing there for a moment while the man moved again to the
side. This time, he wheeled a low leather padded table to the
center of the room. Evelyn was told to lie back on the table and
within moments was again fastened, this time in an even more
exposing position. Her hands were tied to the top of the table
and the straps at her ankles were moved up her legs until they
were firmly tightened around her thighs just above her knees.
The straps were pulled up and to the side thus levering her
thighs wide apart and spreading her outer pussy lips to expose
the wet pink interior. The position also exposed her bottom
displaying the white plastic 'T' of the anal plug still lodged
firmly in her rear. Evelyn was left like this for several minutes
getting steadily more and more excited. Knowing that the
strangers watching her could see right between her legs made
Evelyn even hotter. Evelyn looked up to see her tormentor
approach with another type of vibrator. He started touching her
all over with the tantalizing wand, first her lower thighs and
her feet then moving up to her tight nipples and her belly. He
stroked her swollen pussy lips but carefully avoided her
clitoris. Amazingly Evelyn found herself getting turned on
again. She felt her own juices start to trickle down the crevice
between her buttocks and she knew that her pussy lips were now
blossoming out even more than they had up until now. Evelyn
couldn't hold in the long moan that now came to her lips. She
started to squirm in her bonds. Her feet, which had been left
untied, kicked back and forth and the strangers observing her
watched her toes curl each time the vibrating wand touched her
body. 'What next?' thought Evelyn who was quickly being brought
to another fever pitch by the strange man. The vibrator was
turned off and Evelyn was left quivering in anticipation of what
was to come next. Evelyn was so hot that she couldn't stand it
any more. She heard herself begging for release begging to be
touched begging to be allowed an orgasm. Suddenly Evelyn felt a
sensation between her legs that was unlike anything she had ever
had before. She lifted up her head to look down and saw to her
horror a dog licking her there. The rough rasp of the animal's
tongue was making long licks from her ass through her soaking
pussy and across her over-sensitive clitoris. Evelyn didn't have
the time to be disgusted or to think about anything other than
the sensations running through her body. Each time the rough
tongue of the dog dragged across the tiny sensitive bud of her
clit, Evelyn cried out. She was sure she was about to go crazy.
She thrashed as she pulled at the straps holding her firmly to
the table. This time her orgasm seemed to take over her whole
body. She cried out again and again and at one time she was sure
she passed out only to come to again still thrashing and crying
with pleasure. The orgasm seemed to go on for ages until it was
finally over. When finally she could breath again, the room was
empty except for the strange man who had brought her to the most
intense orgasms she had ever had. He gently removed the rectal
plug and then untied her. She was handed her blouse and skirt and
was helped to her feet. The man led her out of the now empty
building and back to the guardhouse where it had all started.
The limousine was waiting with the chauffeur holding the door
open. Evelyn turned to the man and asked her first question of
him. "What's your name?" The man smiled. "Robert. you'll be
meeting me again I am sure." Evelyn turned and stepped into the
limousine. Waiting for her was her boyfriend Peter and Evelyn let
herself fall into his comforting arms. Peter held up a videotape.
"I have it all here from the moment you stepped into the
guardhouse. You were incredible Ev. Did you like it?" "Oh yes",
murmured Evelyn. It was the most exciting thing that has ever
happened to me." Peter looked down at her and realized that she
had already dropped into a well deserved sleep.
Training Camp for Submissives
Story #54 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
To say that Alexis was nervous was an understatement. Alex
had been on edge and excited non-stop for almost a week now. Ever
since her boyfriend Chuck had proposed the latest in their series
of "adventures". This time was the wildest thing Alex had ever
imagined. Last Friday, Chuck had suggested taking her submissive
sexual nature to the next level. They had experimented with
bondage and other such games for months and Alex had found that
there was a side of her that she never knew existed. When Chuck
tied her up, she became more passionate than she ever thought she
could. Just the idea of being tied up and restrained, turned her
on to the point that she couldn't sit still. Each time they
played this way, Chuck's fertile imagination served to surprise
her with something new, some new limit or game that embarrassed
her and teased her but always brought her to new heights. This
time, however, Chuck had surprised even her. The adventure,
Chuck had explained, would involve Alexis going to a special
"camp" where dominant and submissive lovers went. At this camp,
Alex would have to be submissive in front of others and would be
"trained" at least in part by someone else. Being tied up in
front of a stranger wasn't, in itself, new. Several weeks before
Chuck had shocked Alex by having her bound and blindfolded at
home while a friend of his was there. Alex had gone wild with
excitement at the humiliation of being stripped and exposed to a
strange man. She had since tried without success to have Chuck
tell her who it was. Going to a "camp" though, was an altogether
different story. Alex tossed the idea back and forth but what
finally convinced her is that every time she thought about it,
she got soaking wet. Chuck made the necessary calls and Alex
waited nervously all week for her "instructions". They came by
courrier on Wednesday to her office. The non-descript envelope
had no return address just a P.O box but Alex knew right away
what it was. The envelope contained a single sheet of
instructions. She was to be at the corner of 1st Street and 20th
Avenue at precisely 1:00pm on Saturday. She was to bring no
personal effects including identification or money. She was to
dress as though to go to a casual party. Slacks or pants were not
allowed. A Minibus would pick her up at that location exactly on
time. If she was even a minute late, she would not be picked up
as the bus would not wait. She was told that she would be
returned by the same bus in exactly one week to the same
location. Finally, she was told that from the time of receipt of
this letter until her arrival at the "camp". She was not to
pleasure herself sexually in any way including by masturbating.
The rest of the week passed in a blur as Alex got ready to take a
week off from work. Before she knew it, Saturday morning had
arrived and she was trying to get ready. A shower started the
day followed by the difficult task of deciding what to wear. Alex
studied the letter a hundred times, perhaps hoping that by
reading it yet again, it would give some clue as to what she
should do or what she would experience. She tried on outfit
after outfit. At one point, she was completely naked and caught
a look of herself in the mirror. 'Not bad.' she said to her
image. Alexis was tall and slender but she knew that her body
was in great shape. Her blond hair was short and curly, stopping
just before her shoulders. Her breasts were firm 35b's and she
knew that Chuck particularly loved her dark and unusually long
nipples. But it was her ass that was her best feature. Firm,
perfectly curved and with buttocks that opened invitingly
whenever she bent over. 'I should just go like this.' she
laughed to herself. Finally, Alex decided on something simple.
She pulled on a white silk blouse and her blue skirt. A lacy bra
and matching panty set and her blue heels finished off the
outfit. She debated over and over about hose. Her garterbelt and
stockings seemed to be too "sluttish" on her and pantyhose didn't
seem appropriate at all. Finally, she decided to do without. Her
long tanned legs didn't really need hose anyway. Keeping one
eye on the clock, Alex downed a quick meal then got ready to go.
Just in case it got cooler, she pulled a white cardigan around
her shoulders. As the door to her apartment closed, Alex
realized that her adventure was underway. As instructed, she had
no personal effects with her, not even her keys. Chuck would
have to let her into her apartment next week. Alex arrived at the
appointed corner a full fifteen minutes early and waited for her
bus to arrive. It was right on time. The white minibus had dark
tinted windows that Alex couldn't see into but she was sure it
was for her. It stopped right in front of her and the door
opened. "Alexis Steerling?" asked the driver. "Yes" said Alex.
"Get in." Alex climbed into the bus and sat down. To her
surprise, there were two other women already in the bus looking
as nervous as she felt. They were both about her age, in their
late twenties and both very pretty. "Hello." said Alex. The bus
picked up two more women on its routed before heading out of
town. They had been on the freeway for about 20 minutes when
the driver pulled off to a rest area. Despite the hundreds of
questions that the young girls had, the ride had been remarkably
quiet. Almost as though talking between themselves might not be
allowed. The driver pulled the bus to a stop and turned around.
"You will all be blindfolded from this point on so that the
location of the camp will be kept a secret." Passing out black
silk scarves, he instructed them to cover their eyes and to make
sure that they couldn't see. The punishment for disobeying, he
told them would be an immediate return for all of them to the
city. There was no disagreement and Alex found herself even more
exicted by being blindfolded. The balance of the ride took
another 20 minutes before Alex felt the bus begin to bump along a
gravel road. The driver told them that they could now remove
their blindfolds as they were already on the camp property. The
bus pulled through several more turns and finally came across a
pretty field, with several buildings surrounding it. The area
looked like it might once have been a summer camp for kids, which
in fact it had years before. Waiting in front of the largest
building was a tall man and the bus stopped right in front of
him. The girls piled out of the bus and the man directed them
right through a door into a waiting room. Once they were all
inside he told them to wait patiently and that they would be
called one by one and given instructions on entering the facility
itself. He closed the door effectively shutting them into the
room which was well lit but windowless. There were couches along
the walls, and a water fountain as well as a washroom for their
convenience. Alex waited nervously with the other wondering what
would happen next. Suddenly an intercom clicked and they all
heard the voice of a softspoken woman. "Margaret Patterson,
please go through the open door at the end of the room." The
tall brunette jumped as she heard her name called. All the other
girls watched as she moved toward a door which had opened all by
itself at the far end of the room. Alex peeked past the open
door but all she could see was a short corridor that seemed to
turn several feet later. It was about 20 minutes before the next
girl was called. The first girl had not returned and Alex
wondered what exactly happened beyond the door. She and the two
remained women waited for their turn to find out. The wait
seemed to last forever but was, in fact only about 25 minutes.
"Alexis Steerling please go through the open door at the end of
the room." said the voice suddenly. Alex felt her palms become
sweaty as she stood and made her way toward the open door. As
she walked through the door, it closed behind her closing her off
from the waiting room. "Please move forward Miss Steerling."
said the voice. Alex walked along the corridor which made a
sharp left turn. Ahead of her was a partly open door and beyond
it was a small room that was only partly lit. Alex walked slowly
into the room and as she did so the door closed behind her. As
the door closed, bright lights turned on overhead and the room
was suddenly overbright. Alex squinted as she looked around her.
Every wall in the small 6' by 6' room was covered in a mirror.
Even the ceiling was mirrored. At the side of the room was a low
table. "Good afternoon Miss Steerling, your training is about to
begin. Please follow all of your instructions completely and
without hesitation. We'll start with your shoes. Please remove
them and place them on the table. Alex stepped out of the high
heels and put the shoes neatly on the table. The floor was hard
wood and was cool against her bare feet. "Very good, please also
remove your watch and any jewelry and place them on the table
also. This will all be returned to you when you leave." Alex
pulled off her watch and earings and left them on the table
beside her shoes. "Now the blouse please Alexis." said the voice.
Alex's hands were trembling slightly as she reached down for the
buttons on her sild blouse. All the mirrors around her made her
feel very exposed as she could see herself from several
directions as she undid the buttons and uncovered the lacy bra
underneath. Once the blouse was safely folded on the table, Alex
waited for the next instruction but there was silence for a
moment. Alex had the distinct sensation of being examined and
reflexively, she crossed her hands over her chest. "The bra next,
if you please." said the voice suddenly. Alex froze. Now she was
sure that she was being watched. She had the image of each of
these reflexions being a one-way mirror with dozens of people
watching her strip. In fact, that was not far from the truth. The
mirrors were of the one-way variety and not only were there
several people watching Alex from a couple of feet away, but a
videocamera was recording her embarrassment in complete detail.
Alex's hands moved slowly behind her to reach for the clasp of
the bra. In front of her she saw how her movement thrust her
breasts out as though on display. With the clasp undone, she
quickly pulled the garment from her and put it on the table and
then returned her hands protectively across her chest. "Very
good Alexis. Now please clasp your hands behind your head with
your elbows well back." Alex closed her eyes for a moment as she
did as she was asked. The position not only exposed her breasts
but lifted them up and out for presentation. Her long nipples
betrayed her excitement, quickly becoming hard and long. They
even seemed darker in the reflextion that stared back at Alexis.
Alex was left to stand there for a couple of minutes as her mind
ran rampant imagining all the people who she was sure were
watching. Soon the anonymous voice returned with more
instructions. "Please walk forward until just your nipples are
touching the mirror." Alex shuffled forward as requested. The
cool glass seemed to make her nipples even harder. She was left
like that for another couple of minutes before being told to move
back to the center of the small room. "Your skirt now Alexis."
said the voice and Alex let the blue skirt fall to her ankles.
This left her in only her white lace panties and she was sure
they would not stay on long. They were next leaving her
completely naked. Alex looked at the mirror to see her blond
triangle uncovered at last and despite knowing it was hopeless,
she found her hands moving automatically to cover herself. "Hands
back behind your head please and keep your feet spread wide
apart." Alex had never felt so exposed and embarrassed in her
life. The mirror kept showing her the blush on her face as she
bared all. Even though she couldn't see anyone watching her, she
felt their presence and, in a way, it was more embarrassing to be
watched by someone who you couldn't see. "Bend over and touch
your toes now Alexis." said the voice and Alex blushed a deeper
red as she bent to expose her pretty bottom to the examiners.
Finally it was over. Alex was told to stand up and that in a
moment the door would open. She was to follow the corridor along
until she was given further instructions. The door opened without
further ado and Alex walked out into a large room. In front of
her two waist high rails of the sort used to keep people in lines
at banks stretched out to form a corridor. Waiting on either side
of the rails were a man and a woman both wearing shorts and a
T-Shirt. Alex also noticed that they were holding riding crops.
She didn't have much time to think about it because a moment
later the woman had smacked Alex's bottom with the crop with a
wicked sting. "Come on Alexis, move along the corridor, quickly
now." The man and woman had Alexis trotting along the rails for
the 50 feet or so, encouraging her with stinging slaps of the
crops against her buttocks and thighs. At the end of the
"corridor" the rails ended and left Alex standing in a clear
space of the room. There were a couple of people standing around
but she wasn't given an opportunity to wait. The man and woman
pulled her forward by her wrists to a low leather vault. She was
pulled forward until she was lying over the object with her
breasts hanging on the sides. Hands seemed to be holding her all
at once as leather straps were attached to her wrists, ankles and
a collar around her neck. Her wrists were fastened forward and
her ankles pulled to the sides. Her knees were flexed before
tying her down to make sure that her buttocks parted to expose
her from the rear. Once bound, Alex was left for a moment. She
was helpless and a little scared, but more than anything she was
excited. She felt the warm leather beneath her and realized that
the heat and wetness she was feeling was from the last girl who
was tied here only minutes before. The thought turned Alexis on
as nothing ever had. Her reverie was suddenly interrupted by the
sharp smack of a leather strap right across her bottom. The strap
fell again before Alex really felt the sting of the first smack.
The spanker let the strap fall over and over until Alex was
having trouble catching her breath and felt like her bottom was
on fire. Finally it stopped. The intense heat from her bottom
seemed to go right through her and she felt her whole body bathed
in her own sweat. She heard her tormentor take a step behind her
and then felt his hand right between her legs. To her shock she
realized that she was dripping wet with excitement. "She's ready"
laughed the man who had just finished giving Alexis her first
strapping. Someone else walked over behind the young girl's
spread legs. Alex stretched her head around to see but only got
enough of a glimpse of the person to realize it was a woman.
Alex felt the cool touch of the woman's fingers next as they
trailed down the small of her back and down her crack. They
paused at her rear crinkled opening and Alex held her breath for
a moment. Her anus was her most sensitive spot. She had never
let anyone before Chuck touch her there but Chuck had managed to
turn her on to being teased and opened from behind. The tip of
one finger pushed gently at her tight anus and then left it. A
moment later, the finger returned. Now it was cold and slippery.
Lubricant, realized Alex. The tip of the woman's finger slid in
easily and Alex let out a gasp despite herself as the finger
teased the young girl's rear opening. After a minute or two of
teasing the finger suddenly plunged deep all the way into Alex's
bottom causing her to gasp again and pull at her leather bonds.
The finger was insistent pulling out only to add lubricant and
push in again even more deeply, twisting slightly to add to
Alex's stimulation. The finger started moving in and out in
rhythmic motion and Alex started to rock back and forth, now
trying to impale herself even more deeply on the penetrating
finger rather than avoid it. The finger pulled out quite
suddenly and Alex continued to rock trying desperatedly to press
her vulva into the leather but to no avail. The next touch at her
anus was something Alex had never experienced before. It felt
just like the plastic of her dildo at home and she knew that the
object, whatever it was, was destined for her bottom. She moaned
softly as the tip of the object was nudged inside her. It was not
as large as Alex feared and she could accomodate it quite easily.
The tip of the anal intruder pushed in and out each time going
just a little bit deeper. At one point, the plastic object was
held in Alex and she felt a little more lubricant being added to
the stretched ring of her anus. Then the pressure continued and
she felt what felt like a bulge in the dildo press against her.
Her sphincter muscle tried to keep the bulge out but the woman's
finger were unrelenting and Alex finally relaxed herself enough
to let the bulge pass inside her. Her muscles clamped right down
on it and tried to pull the whole object deep into her body but a
T-shaped handle at the end of the rectal plug kept that from
happening. Alex had never felt such a range of sensations. The
rectal plug was deep inside her and she felt so full she dared
not take a deep breath. Her bottom was still hot and stinging.
Her nipples refused to get soft and were aching from being so
hard and her pussy was dripping so much that she could feel a
trickle of her juices running down one thigh. As if in a daze,
she felt the leather straps being removed and her being pulled to
her feet. Each movement, no matter how infinitesimal, transfered
directly to the plug penetrating her bottom and to the sensitive
nerve endings there. Before she really knew what was happening,
the man and the woman with the riding crops were moving here
along the room and out the door right into the open. Alex wasn't
given time to think about it, she just was moved along. Each
step caused the rectal plug to shift deep inside her belly. Alex
found that she couldn't concentrate on anything but the
sensations there. Still, the stinging smacks of the riding crop
moved her along a grass trail for about 100 feet to a small
building. They led her into the building and told her to stop.
The man pulled a black silk blindfold from his pocket and tied it
over Alexis eyes. The loss of sight only served to make Alex even
more excited. Here she was, completely naked with two strangers
holding her arms. Not only that, but the sensations of the rectal
plug deep in her body kept reminding her constantly that the
control over even her most intimate openings was not her own.
Alex was led forward further into the building. She let the
trainers maneuver her into position and then followed their
instructions to lean backwards and to lie face up on some kind of
bench or table that was about the height of her waist. Her hands
were pulled to the top of the table and fastened there thanks to
the leather straps still around her wrists. Her feet were lifted
up and her knees flexed. When her feet were placed in cool metal
stirrups, she realized that the table she was on was just like
that at her doctor's office. Unlike her visits to the doctor's,
this time her ankles were tied to the stirrups so that she could
not escape. Even this was not enough as Alex felt her knees being
pulled gently but widely apart to be fastened with two more
straps, these just above her knees. She had never felt more
helpless or vulnerable. Alex was left to lie for a few moments
while the people in the room moved about. She strained her ears
to hear what was happening but she could only guess at what would
come next. Alex sensed rather than heard that there was someone
between her legs. The soft touch of fingertips at her knee made a
shiver run up her spine. The fingertips slid gently up her leg
to the top of her thigh. Alex sighed softly as she felt a gentle
tug at her pubic hair. The fingers toyed with her hair and Alex
felt another gentle tug and then another. It was the sound of
the scissors that finally had her realize what was happening. Her
pubic hair was being cut off! The gentle hands were soft but
quick and the soft curly blond hair was soon cut off. Alex felt
her blindfold being untied and a moment later she blinked in the
light as it was removed. The first image to hit her was herself.
Above the table was a mirror that was so large that Alex could
see all of herself fastened to the table. She stared in
fascination at the exposed woman that was herself. Her hands were
tied to the head of the examining table and her pert young
breasts were stretched tight against her body. Even in the mirror
she could see that her nipples were hard and distended. Her gaze
travelled down looking at her splayed legs and for a moment she
just stared at the leather straps holding her ankles up and wide
apart. Alex could just see the tip of the rectal plug that
penetrated her bottom. Between her legs was another young woman
and right in front of her was Alex's pussy with the now short
pubic hair almost invisible. The woman was looking at Alex and
Alex had to tear her eyes from the mirror to look back at her.
"We're going to remove the rest of your pubic hair now." she said
smiling. "This is to protect you from the depilatory." The woman
was holding up a jar of vaseline. Alex watched in the mirror,
captivated by the view as the woman dipped her fingers into the
jar and applied the jelly to Alex's sensitive inner pussy lips.
Alex closed her eyes and moaned softly again as the woman pulled
at her pink inner lips to apply the vaseline. Next came the
depilatory creme and as soon as it was applied, the woman got up
to wait for it to take effect. Alex just kept staring at herself
getting more and more turned on as she wondered what it would be
like to have no pubic hair. She didn't have long to wait to find
out. The woman returned after several minutes and with a warm
washcloth, removed the creme and with it, the last covering that
Alex had. Her puffed out pussy lips came into view and Alex
blushed as they were revealed. As soon as the last of the creme
was gone, the woman rubbed some pre-warmed oil into the freshly
smooth pubis. The sight her own slit now uncovered for viewing
made Alex feel like a little girl. She had never felt so
submissive and so helpless. Her handlers untied her straps and
pulled her to her feet. Alex's hands moved down to cover herself
but her wrists were soon refastened behind her back. They pulled
her forward to the door but for the first time, Alex felt really
naked. She was embarrassed that her smooth pussy would be seen
by anyone. It made no sense, but she balked at going outside.
The woman chuckled. "It's the same for everyone the first time
Alexis, now get moving." With a smack from the riding crop on her
already sensitive bottom, Alex jumped forward and was moved to
the next building. Once inside the large building, she was
blindfolded again before being led into the next room. This time
she felt her hands being tied in front of her. A moment later
what must have been a rope was pulling her wrists straight up
toward the ceiling. The rope stopped when she was stretched up.
Now her legs were spread wide apart and fastened to the floor so
that she was completely helpless once again. The position had the
rectal plug push slightly deeper into her and Alex tried to shift
to make it move out a little. Unfortunately, she couldn't really
move at all and the rectal plug stayed lodged deep in her body.
Now Alex felt fingers at her breasts stroking her and she moaned
softly. She was so turned on that she knew that her pussy was
soaking. She could not see it but her pussy lips were now
glistening with her own juices. The fingers grasped both of her
nipples and pulled on them, first gently then harder. Alex
jutted her breasts forward trying to relieve the tension on her
over-stimulated nipples. The fingers were relentless as they
pulled her thick nipples just a little harder. Alex was
breathing in short ragged breaths by the time her nipples were
released. She knew that if this kept up, she would not be able
to help having an orgasm right in front of these strangers. Now
the fingers returned to her nipples and Alex felt first one then
the other being pinched. She couldn't decifer the feeling at
first, then she realized that her nipples were trapped by nipple
clips. Alex had never had such devices used on her but she had
seen Chuck's pictures of them. The pinching clips were attached
to strings that were tied in front of her thus pulling her
nipples straight out in front of her. Alex felt someone behind
her who now moved up so that their body touched hers. She
realized that it was a woman and that they were completely naked
too! The warm breasts of the woman pressed into Alex's back and
Alex felt her reach around to Alex's pussy. The woman's gentle
fingers grasped her pussy lips and pulled them wide apart,
opening Alex's inner pussy up to whoever was in front of her. The
touch of something at Alex's pussy made her jump. Her whole body
was now just a mass of sensations. What seemed to be the tip of a
dildo nudged itself into Alex's soaking pussy and started moving
slowly in and out. Each stroke brought the artificial phallus
deeper and Alex found that she was unable to stop moving back and
forth in rhythm to the penetration. The woman behind her reached
around and took control of the dildo. Alexis was moaning openly
now. She knew that with all of this, she wouldn't be able to hold
herself back any longer. The woman pushed the dildo deep into
Alexis and suddenly the dildo seemed to come alive. The woman had
turned it on and it started humming and vibrating deep inside
Alexis. The anal plug was also now turned on and Alexis felt
herself start to buck back and forth, helpless to stop herself
from thrashing and moaning at the sensations. Her blindfold was
pulled from her and she looked out to see about fifteen people
sitting in easy chairs all watching her as she was about to come.
Right in the front of the group was her boyfriend Chuck. The
sight of all of them was too much. With a cry Alex felt her
orgasm start deep in her belly. She felt her whole body clench
up. Her pussy grabbed the vibrating dildo hard and she felt
herself thrash backward. As her anus clenched up, she felt the
vibrating butt plug holding her open. The woman reached down to
rub Alex's hard protruding clitoris and Alex cried out loud. The
woman behind her was an expert and Alex's orgasm seemed to last
forever. Wave after wave of it washed over her. Just when she
was sure that it was all over, the woman would touch her again.
She would pull at the anal plug or push hard at the vibrating
dildo. Pulling at her hard nipples or sliding a wet finger across
her clit would have Alexis start all over again. It no longer
mattered to Alexis that she was on display and she kept cumming
until she just couldn't anymore. Finally, exhausted, she felt
the dildo and the rectal plug being pulled from her. Her nipple
clips were removed and she felt her nipples tingle as blood
rushed back into them. The woman behind her leaned over and put
her mouth right up to Alex's ear. "I hope you enjoyed your first
day, there's lots more to come."
Alicia's Descent into Submission/Chapter A
Story #55 - A in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Chapter 1: Alicia is Bound for the First Time
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The alarm went off promptly at 7 am and from under the
covers a hand snaked out to turn it off. Then, almost
reluctantly, the hand pushed the covers down to reveal the
tousled blond hair of a very pretty girl. Alicia opened her eyes
and stretched.
"Mmmmmmm, Friday", she said to herself.
She was tempted to just roll over and go back to sleep but
she knew that she had to get right away if she was going to make
it to work on time. Stretching once more like a cat languishing
in a ray of sunshine, Alicia rolled herself oiut of bed. As
usualy, she had been sleeping in the nude and so it was a naked
image of herself that greeted her in the full length mirror in
her bedroom. Alicia reached her hands up toward the ceiling and
watched as her firm breasts were pulled upward. She stretched
right up on tiptoe and then grinned at herself
"Good morning you sexy devil. Now get into a shower!"
The petite blond scuttled into the bathroom and a moment
later, the sound of the shower could be heard as she began to get
ready for work. By 7:30, Alicia was showered and dressed.
Today, she was in a tight leather skirt and a white silk blouse.
The blouse was thin enough that she could easily make out the
pattern of the lacy camisole she had put under it. Her breasts
were firm enough that a bra was not required and she rarely wore
one. Tonight was her date with her boyfriend Jeffrey and she
knew she's probably not have time to come back to change.
Alicia took another look at herself in the mirror and then
decided on one last change. She quickly pulled off her skirt
and pantyhose and began digging through her lingerie drawer. It
didn't take long to find what she was looking for. The black
garter belt and the seemed stockings were perfect. "Jeffrey
will love these." she thought to herself as she pulled the black
leather skirt back up her long tanned legs. No one could tell
that she was wearing stockings instead of pantyhose but she would
know and the thought of the sexy underthings made her shiver with
anticipation. With a glance at her watch Alicia grabbed her
things and dashed for the door. The bus was just pulling up as
Alicia arrived at the busstop. By 8:30 she was at her desk at
the Voyager Insurance company where she had been the
receptionist for almost a year now. The morning passed quickly
and before she knew it, lunch time had arrived. Alicia picked up
her purse and headed downstairs. As usual, Alicia was meeting
her girlfriend Janet at the delicatessen for lunch. Janet was
already there by the time she arrived. Although Janet was also
very pretty, her looks were a sharp contrast to Alicia's. She
was about 5'7" with flaming red hair that was now curly. Her
figure was long and lean where Alicia was petite. Both girls had
great figures. In fact, Alicia and Janet had met at an aerobics
class two years before and had instantly become close friends.
Janet's most striking feature were her bright green eyes which
were set off by her red hair perfectly.
"Hi" said Janet as Alicia settled down at the table. "Boy,
you look dressed to kill. Are you planning to take advantage of
Jeffrey tonight?"
Alicia giggled, "Are you kidding, I even wore my 'fuck-me'
pumps. she said, showing off her high-heels. "They'd better live
up to their name."
Now it was Janet's turn to giggle. "Is he that good?"
"Mmmmm", smiled Alicia, "last week he spent almost two
hours giving me an all-over body massage with warm oil. When he
had me slippery in every nook and cranny, he went down on me and
drove me right up the wall!"
Janet sighed, "I wish I could find a guy that cares about me
like that. All the dates I get seem to be losers."
"You'll find somebody." said Alicia "You must meet all
kinds of men at the clinic."
Janet worked at the local medical clinic as a nurse. "Go
out with a patient? I don't think so."
The girls chatted over lunch before going back to work.
"Have a good time tonight" smiled Janet. Alicia laughed, "I'll
tell you all about it tomorrow. Jeff promised me a surprise
tonight."
The afternoon passed slowly for Alicia. Her eyes seemed to
stray to the clock on the wall every few minutes. At about
4 o'clock Jeffrey called her.
"Hi sweetheart. Are you ready for our date?"
"You bet." Alicia murmured, "When do I find out about my
surprise?"
Jeffrey laughed "When it's time. Shall I pick you up at
your office?"
"Sure" said Alicia "I'm already dressed to go out."
"Great I'll see you at 5:30 then."
At 5:30 exactly, Jeffrey's Mercedes pulled into the Voyager
parking lot. Alicia jumped in and they were soon on their way
out of town on the freeway.
"Where are we going?" asked Alicia.
"To a great little Italian restaurant just out of the city."
replied Jeffrey.
He reached out to stroke Alicia's stockinged thigh and
Alicia put her hand over his. "I have a surprise for you too."
she said.
"Oh?" asked Jeffrey.
Alicia gently pulled Jeff's right hand up her thigh, pushing
back her leather skirt until his hand reached the top of her
stocking and was resting on the warm flesh of her upper thigh.
"Mmmm" said Jeffrey, raising his eyebrows. "No panties
either?"
Alicia felt his hand push further up, toward her lace
panties but she pushed it back down her leg.
"You'll just have to wait and see." she said teasingly.
The restaurant was, as promised, beautiful and both Jeffrey
and Alicia thoroughly enjoyed the fine cuisine. Alicia kept
asking about her surprise but Jeffrey wouldn't tell her. It
would be the most exciting thing she had ever experienced he
promised. His teasing aroused Alicia and by the time they were
sipping an after dinner drink, she was both hot and anxious to go
home.
"So, tell me," said Jeffrey in a low voice, "Are you wearing
panties under that leather skirt?"
Alicia giggled "Yes" she said "And they're very sexy too."
Jeffrey smiled. There was something about the way that he
looked at her that made Alicia blush. It was like he could see
right through her.
"Take them off Alicia." he said
Alicia's eyes widened a little at the suggestion. What the
hell, she thought as she pushed herself back from the table.
"I think I'll go powder my nose." she said while giving him
a devilish smile.
Within a couple of minutes she was back. "All done." she
whispered as she sat back down. The feeling of being naked under
her skirt was amazingly erotic. It was one of the most daring
things she'd ever done. It was to be far surpassed before the
evening was over.
Jeffrey smiled again "Good girl. Now give them to me."
Alicia's eyes were wide as she stared at Jeffrey's
outstretched hand. "Give them to me." He repeated quietly.
Jeffrey's eyes never left hers as Alicia felt inside her purse
for the pink lace panties. Crumpling them up into a tight ball
in her fist, she reached over and gave them to Jeffrey. Alicia
felt a hot blush cover her face as she realized that he would
immediately feel that they were damp from her own juices.
Jeffrey stood up and reached for Alicia with his empty hand.
"Come." he said "It's time to go. You won't be needing these."
Alicia watched him reach out and drop her panties on the table as
he pulled her toward the door. She had never felt so embarrassed
in her life and yet, at the same time, she had never felt hotter
in her life. Once out in the car, Jeffrey opened her door for
her and helped her into the car. As soon as she was sitting he
shook his head.
"No, I want you sitting with your bare bottom on the seat.
Lift your skirt until you can do that."
Alicia felt herself lifting her skirt as though in a dream.
She had no idea why she was obeying him but she felt good about
doing it. The cool leather of the seat was shocking to her hot
wet slit. She wondered what other requests she'd be accepting
before the night was over.
Jeffrey pulled the car out onto the freeway and headed back
to the city. Each car they passed made Alicia feel even more
naked. Even though she knew they couldn't see into her lap, she
felt as though they could. Jeffrey didn't make it any easier
when he pulled her hands from her lap and made her keep herself
uncovered. Alicia kept waiting for Jeffrey to reach over and
play with her exposed pussy but he didn't. It seemed enough that
she had put it on display for him. It was quite late by the time
Jeffrey's car pulled into the car park of his condo. He came
around to her side to open the door and held out his hand to help
her out of the car. When they got into the elevator, Jeffrey had
another surprise for her. Alicia looked down to see him holding
a black silk scarf in his hands.
"Close your eyes." he said.
Alicia closed her eyes and felt his gentle hands tying the
scarf over her eyes. The effect was immediate. She had never
felt so helpless or vulnerable in her life. What if someone saw
her? she wondered. A pretty blond girl in her sexy and
revealing clothes wearing a blindfold. What would they think?
She heard the elevator doors open and Jeffrey's grip on her arm
led her forward into the corridor. Suddenly Alicia realized that
she didn't even know if this was Jeffrey's floor. What did he
have planned, she wondered. Alicia heard the sound of a door
being opened and then she was led into the room. Jeffrey walked
her forward slowly until she felt she was in the middle of the
room. Jeffrey's hand left her and she heard him moving a few
feet in front of her. She was left standing in the middle of the
room wondering what would be next.
"Take off your blouse Ali." said Jeffrey
Alicia reached up for the buttons on her blouse. She
hesitated for a moment as she thought occurred to her that
Jeffrey might not even be alone. With this blindfold on, there
might be a dozen people in the room and she'd never know. She
knew she could just reach up and take on the silk blindfold but
for some reason, she was more excited with it on. Her hands
trembled a little as she unbuttoned the first button of her
blouse. Alicia let the white silk blouse fall to the floor
leaving her in her skirt and camisole.
"Now the camisole Ali."
Alicia took a deep breath and then carefully pulled the cami
over her head making sure she didn't dislodge the blindfold. She
let the lace covering drop on top of her blouse and then felt her
arms naturally reach up to cover her breasts. Alicia heard
Jeffrey get up out of the chair in front of her and move toward
her. His hands gently took hers and pulled them up and back
until they were behind her head. Alicia obediently clasped her
hands behind her head and let Jeffrey position her elbows
slightly further back. The effect of this position was not lost
on Alicia who felt her breasts pulling up as though for
inspection. Her nipples which were easily aroused anyway,
stiffened until they were sticking out to their full 1/2 inch
length. For some strange reason, this embarrassed Alicia more
than being topless and exposed. That Jeffrey now knew that she
was aroused seemed to make Ali feel even more vulnerable. She
heard Jeff move again to the easy chair that was a few feet in
front of her. She went to lower her hands but Jeff stopped her.
"No, stay like that. I like you like that."
Alicia blushed under her blindfold as she obediently stayed
still, on display for her boyfriend. Finally he let her lower
her arms. "Now take off your skirt Alicia." he said.
Ali felt her hands trembling as she pulled the zipper of the
black leather skirt down her side. The skirt fell to her ankles
and Alicia stepped out of it.
"Hands back behind your head, if you please." said Jeff.
Alicia clasped her hands back behind her head, letting
Jeffrey enjoy the sight of her now almost naked body. She
couldn't see herself but she imagined the sight and the thought
made her even more aroused. Alicia imagined fantasy after
fantasy of what might happen next. She pictured herself as a
harem slave in the desert, positioned to please her master. She
imagined that there were many people in the room, examining her
or that perhaps, she was a slave girl, on auction to the highest
bidder. Alicia got so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't
even hear Jeff get up and move toward her. His touch, when it
came, had her gasp with surprise. All of a sudden, the tips of
his fingers were rolling her tight nipples, squeezing gently.
"Are you ready for an adventure?" he whispered
"Oh yes" breathed Alicia
"Good" said Jeff "Will you obey my instructions?"
Alicia swallowed "Yes Sir" she said.
Jeffrey smiled at the reply. "Lower your arms" he said.
Alicia felt his hands take hers and lead her forward again. This
time, the route seemed to take them toward the bedroom. Once
inside the room, Jeffrey paused for a moment and then Alicia felt
an unusual sensation. Jeff was putting a wrist band of some kind
around her wrists. They seemed soft and comfortable but strong
at the same time. The straps were about two inches wide and Jeff
fastened them snugly around each wrist. Ali felt her wrists
pulled toward Jeff again and then she heard a clicking sound.
The sound must have been a clip of some kind because now, she
could feel that her wrists were attached together.
Jeffrey moved the petite blond over to the bed and gently
lay her on her back. Alicia felt her hands being pulled toward
the head of the bed and then another click fastened them to a
rope or strap of some kind at the headboard. Alicia was now
blindfolded, naked and bound and she had never been more turned
on in her life. She felt Jeff's hands trail down her ribcage,
move across her belly and then down along her stockinged thighs.
Alicia let her knees fall open for him, hoping that he'd touch
her there next but he did not.
The teasing went on for awhile. First her belly, then the
inside of her thighs, then up to her breasts to tug at the rock
hard nipples. Alicia started to moan. She was dying to have
Jeff take her but still he did not.
"Oh God..." she said, "I am so hot. Fuck me."
"Beg me like a little slave girl." whispered Jeff.
By this time Alicia was willing to do anything if only Jeff
would let her come.
"Oh please, please touch me, please let me come,
Pleeeeaaaaassseee."
Jeff hands slid lower until his fingertips were touching her
soaking pussy lips. Very, very slowly he grasped the edges of
her pink inner lips and pulled them toward him and then wide
apart, leaving her pussy and clit open and exposed.
Alicia felt Jeff's hot breath at her pussy a moment before
his tongue. The tip of Jeff's tongue touched the tip of her clit
and Ali jumped as though she'd had an electric shock. She cried
out and moaned as he sucked her into her mouth and then lashed
his tongue back and forth across her over-stimulated clitoris.
Alicia could not last long with this kind of treatment. She felt
the beginnings of an orgasm start deep inside her belly and her
feet pushed her pussy up into her boyfriend. Jeff's hands
reached up along her side and each grasped one of her elongated
nipples between thumb and forefinger. He pulled them up slowly
but strongly until Alicia felt her breasts being pulled by the
nipples up. The sensation was too much for her. She cried out
again and again as her whole body contracted in a huge orgasm.
She felt herself as though from a distance tugging helplessly at
her bonds as Jeff's tongue slid up and down and across her hot
and hard clit. Just when she was sure that it was over, a new
wave would crash over her and she'd come all over again. It was
an eternity of pleasure. Finally, it was over. Alicia was
covered in sweat and her own juices. She was limp. She had no
strength left to move. She felt Jeffrey undoing the wrist straps
and finally her blindfold. She looked up into his deep blue eyes
and smiled.
"That was the best. The best ever. No one has ever made me
come like that."
Jeffrey smiled back at her. "Would you like to have more
adventures like that one?"
"Are you kidding? Of course"
"Do you understand that you'd have to obey me. I might ask
more of you than you expect to give. You'll have to trust me
absolutely."
"I trust you and I'll.... obey you." she said finally.
"Good girl." said Jeff "Now go to sleep. There will be many
more adventures to come starting tomorrow."
Alicia's Descent into Submission/Chapter B
Story #55-B in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Chapter 2: Alicia submits to Jeffrey
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It had been almost a month since Alicia's first foray into
the exciting world of dominance and submission and she had
Jeffrey had enjoyed adventure after adventure. Alicia had found
a whole new level of excitement in surrendering herself totally
to her lover's desires. Just putting on a blindfold was now
enough to cause her pussy to literally drip with excitement.
Jeffrey had tied Alicia in a number of different positions each
more exposing than the last. She had enjoyed being bound to her
bed on her back with her hands fastened to the headboard and her
ankles spread to the bottom corners. A variation on this had
Jeffrey bend her knees and tied them wide apart to the sides of
the bed thus opening her slit wide apart.
One night Jeffrey had blindfolded her and had tied her
standing with her hands pulled toward the ceiling. Her ankles
were also tied wide apart. It had been her favorite position so
far. Standing there with her breasts pointing proudly forward,
she had imagined herself on display as though at a slave auction
from a bygone era. Jeffrey had left her like that for quite
awhile and had brought all of her senses to a fever pitch by
slowly and gently rubbing warm oil over her entire helpless body.
He had finally taken her, still standing, until they both cried
out in orgasm. Alicia had come so powerfully that she had hung
weakly in her bonds, quivering as tears streamed down her face.
Last weekend, Jeffrey had put her in what was, by far, the
position that Alicia felt most vulnerable in. On Saturday night
at his home, Jeffrey had blindfolded her and then undressed her
completely. He led her into the living room until she felt the
cold leather of the back of his easy chair touch her thighs.
Jeffrey had attached the, by now familiar, straps to her wrists
and then gently pushed her forward until she was bent double with
her head touching the seat. Jeffrey had tied her wrists to the
forward arms of the chair and then spread her feet and fastened
her ankles wide apart. He had left her like that for a long time
before finally touching her and by the time he did Alicia was
soaked. She had imagined what she must look like from her
boyfriend's vantage point. Her long tanned legs were stretched
tight down and wide apart. Alicia could feel a faint breeze
between her opened thighs and knew that Jeffrey had a perfect
view of her blond pussy from behind. She was sure that he would
be able to see her juices on her puffed out slit. Alicia had
pictured herself in Jeffrey's position and realized that her
bottom was stretched tight across the leather chair and the her
buttocks were opened wide apart exposing her anus. Alicia felt
herself tremble as he wondered if Jeffrey planned to touch her
there.
Alicia had always considered that part of her anatomy to be
private and had never let any of her lovers touch her there. She
was somehow embarrassed when even she touched her herself. It
was kind of naughty to finger her bottom but whenever she did it
was the most exciting thing ever. Now, here she was, bent over,
helplessly exposing her bottom to her lover. Jeffrey's hands had
finally touched her. Starting at her ankles and trailing up the
backs of her calves to her knees and then up along the insides of
her thighs to her blond bush now wet with her own juices. Alicia
shivered with delight as she remembered how Jeffrey's fingers
slid down from the small of her back through the valley between
her buttocks. Alicia had gasped as his fingers had crossed the
sensitive opening of her anus. Alicia still wasn't sure if she
was disappointed or thankful that he hadn't lingered there. The
sex that night, with Jeffrey taking her while she was still bent
over the chair, was the best ever.
That had been last Saturday and now, here it was Friday
morning and Alicia hadn't seen Jeffrey since. Each night when
they talked, Jeffrey promised to outdo himself next time.
"When?" had asked Alicia
"When it's time." had said Jeffrey with a smile.
Alicia had waited anxiously each night for Jeffrey to start
an 'adventure' but each night their talk was pleasant but
decidedly asexual.
Alicia was getting ready for work when the phone rang.
"Hi." said Jeff "Are you ready for an adventure?"
Alicia giggled "Yes Sir"
"Good girl." said Jeffrey "Have you dressed for work yet?"
"Not yet." replied Alicia
"Okay I want you to dress in a short white skirt. Wear the
pleated one that goes about half-way to your knees. Wear the
pale blue cotton blouse with it. Pick out a pair of heels too.
Oh, and there's to be no other clothing; no panties, no bra, no
stockings, nothing. Plan to spend your lunch hour at my office.
Take a cab so that you're there by 12:15. Any questions?"
"No."
"Good. See you later then."
Alicia pulled the clothes Jeffrey had asked for out of the
closet and jumped into a quick shower. As she dressed, she could
feel her excitement building. She was sure she'd be soaking wet
by lunchtime. 'What would he do to her this time?' she wondered,
'Would he tie her up in his office?'
What excited Alicia most is that she had no idea what would
be demanded of her just that she would have to obey him. The
morning at work seemed interminable. Alicia kept looking at the
clock and willing it to go faster. Finally noon arrived and
Alicia was out of the building and into a waiting cab by 12:01.
During the 10 minute ride she thought over and over again about
what might happen. She felt her heat rise as possibility after
possibility ran through her mind. Alicia paid the driver and
hurried into the tall office building where Jeffrey worked. A
few moments later, Ali exited an elevator on the 18th floor.
Jeffrey's office was down the corridor. Alicia took a deep
breath before opening the door and walking in.
As usual, Jeffrey's receptionist Kathy was in the lobby.
Kathy and Alicia had met a number of times. Kathy smiled as she
walked in.
"Hello Alicia. Jeffrey said to give this to you and to have
you wait for him in his office."
The pretty young receptionist handed Alicia a large
envelope. Alicia looked down and saw the word 'Instructions'
printed on the envelope in Jeffrey's handwriting. She looked up
to see a knowing smile on Kathy's face. Alicia blushed a deep
red in embarrassment as she realized that Kathy now knew that she
was submissive.
Alicia quickly moved into Jeffrey's spacious office and
closed the door behind her with a sigh of relief. Jeffrey's
office was luxuriously furnished. His large oak desk was at one
end. At the other end was a small conference table and a small
sofa. The office was covered with wall to wall carpeting.
Alicia sat down at the conference table and opened the envelope.
Inside was a black silk scarf and a letter. Alicia's heart
quickened as she picked up the note.
Jeffrey's instructions were simple and to the point. Alicia
was to remove all of her clothes immediately. She would then
stand in the middle of the room and put on the blindfold. Then
she was to stand with her feet apart and her hands clasped behind
her head until she was given further instructions.
Alicia's face was flushed by the time she finished the
letter. Just the idea of taking off all of her clothes in
Jeffrey's office was terrifying but to do so in the middle of the
day with Kathy right outside the door, that was even scarier.
Alicia was pretty sure it would be Jeffrey who would come in, but
there was not even a guarantee of that. As Alicia stood up she
realized that, as scary as these instructions were, they were
also exciting. She felt her pussy tingling with her own juices.
Alicia's hands shook slightly as she undid the first button
of her blouse. It only took a moment before the blouse and skirt
tumbled to the floor leaving Alicia completely nude. She moved
to the center of the room and carefully put on the blindfold.
Instantly Alicia's hearing doubled in sensitivity. She clasped
her hands behind her head and waited for someone to come in. Her
ears strained to identify the sounds outside of the door. The
wait was only a couple of minutes but it seemed like an hour.
Each time Alicia heard Kathy move around out in the lobby, she
would hold her breath and pray she wouldn't wander in with a memo
or something.
The sound of the door opening finally came. Alicia felt her
whole body tense. It seemed to take forever for the door to
close and all that time Alicia knew she was perfectly visible to
whoever might be looking in from the lobby. Alicia let out a
small sigh of relief when it finally closed.
Was it Jeffrey who was now in the room? Even if it was, did
he come in alone? Alicia listened intently as someone slowly
walked all around her. She felt her nipples betraying her
excitement as they stood to attention under the gaze of her
admirer. Very lightly, fingertips touched the underside of her
breast and slid upward to her now tight nipples. The fingers
left her and then touched her again, this time sliding from the
small of her back, tracing the crack between her buttocks.
Alicia let out a breath that she realized she had been holding
for ages. The fingertips touched here and there, each time
making Alicia hotter and wetter. Finally she heard Jeffrey's
voice.
"You're awfully hot, my little sex slave."
"Oh God... you have no idea." replied Alicia
Jeffrey's fingers moved up and grasped Alicia left nipple
firmly. With a small tug, he pulled Alicia forward. She had no
choice but to follow him. In tiny steps, Alicia let herself be
led forward, the tugging on her nipples guiding her forward until
she felt the cool sensation of Jeffrey's leather seat on her
thighs. From the height Alicia guessed that she was standing
directly behind the sofa facing forward. The fingers left her
nipples and moved upward to grasp her wrists.
Her wrists were pulled forward until Alicia felt herself
being pulled down across the back of the sofa. She bent forward
until her head rested on the sofa back. Leather straps around
her wrists fastened her hands pulling forward toward the front of
the sofa. Her now sensitive nipples just touched the cool
leather of the sofa back.
Alicia heard Jeffrey walk behind her and felt him attach
leather straps to her ankles also. Her feet were pulled gently
wide apart until her hips rested fully at the top of the sofa
back. Her feet were also fastened in this position. Alicia's
breathing had quickened during the whole procedure and she knew
she was soaking wet with excitement. She imagined the scene as
it must appear for Jeffrey. There she was, bent over the back of
his leather sofa, her legs spread and her bottom pulled tight
from the position she was in. She knew that from his vantage
point he had a perfect view of her pussy from the rear. She was
sure that with all the excitement her pussy lips must be puffed
out and swollen. She tried to imagine the view from the rear and
realized suddenly that her anus must be perfectly exposed also.
That part of her that was so private was now completely exposed
to Jeffrey once again. She knew that Jeffrey was standing or
sitting right behind her, enjoying the view. She wondered what
he would do next.
Jeffrey moved closer to Alicia. She felt his hands stroke
gently upward and come to rest with one on each buttock. His
thumbs slid slowly inward then gently pried Alicia's bottom wide
open stretching her anus tight. Alicia had never been so
embarrassed. She tried to clench her cheeks but in this
bent-over position it was impossible. She felt Jeffrey blowing
gently across her sensitive anus and shivered as she wondered
what he might do to her. Jeffrey held her like that for what
seemed ages before letting go. She heard him walk over to his
desk and then the sound of a jar or container opening. Jeffrey's
footsteps moved back behind Alicia and she held her breath in
anticipation.
The touch of Jeffrey's fingertip directly on the center of
Alicia's anus was cold. Alicia gasped. Jeffrey had covered his
finger in vaseline and now he teased her rear opening, circling
the center slowly. Alicia held her breath again, knowing what
must come next. Jeffrey's penetration of her bottom came a
fraction of an inch at a time. In and out, each push a little
deeper until finally his finger was embedded in her fully and
Alicia was gasping with excitement.
Jeffrey chuckled "You like that do you?" he asked. "Well
you're going to like it more because as soon as I get home
tonight I'm going to take your anal cherry. Between now and then
I'm going to leave your bottom slippery for me and you are not
going to touch yourself.
"You're to be home by 5:30 and when you get in I want you to
strip completely and go to the bedroom. You're going to put on
the blindfold and get on the bed. I want you on your knees with
your ass facing the doorway. You'll spread your knees wide
apart then bend over until your head touches the bedspread. Then
I want you to reach back and hold your buttocks wide apart for my
inspection. You'll stay like that until you're told otherwise.
Now, do you understand all your instructions?"
All this time Jeffrey's finger had been sliding gently in
and out of Alicia's tight bottom, twisting slowly as it did.
Alicia's voice trembled with excitement as she answered her
lover.
"Oh yes."
"Yes what?" asked Jeffrey softly
"Yes Sir" replied Alicia
Jeffrey's finger pulled slowly from Alicia's upturned bottom
and despite herself, Ali felt her anal muscles pulling to hold
him in. A few quick moments later Alicia found herself untied
and the blindfold removed. Jeffrey was smiling at her.
"Now put on your dress and get back to the office. Remember
what's going to happen tonight."
"How can I forget?" grinned Alicia as she pulled on her
dress.
As she left the office, Kathy smiled knowingly at her again
and Alicia felt the heat of her embarrassment rise to her face.
The afternoon at the office was a write-off. Alicia
couldn't keep her mind on anything but the feeling of Jeffrey's
finger in her bottom and the thought of what awaited her at home.
Alicia made fast time getting home and arrived by 5:30. Not
wanting to wait, she quickly stripped off her clothes and hung
them up. With a quick look at her watch, she figured she could
spend 5 minutes in a shower and did so. By 5:30 exactly, Alicia
was in her bedroom, naked and on the bed. She got herself into
position and put on the blindfold. As usual the blindfold had
her get even more excited. Spreading her knees wide apart, she
bent over and rested her head on the bed. Alicia reached back
and grasped her buttocks and pulled them open. She felt even
more vulnerable than she had at the office. Just the idea that
she was holding herself open in this obscene position for her
lover to 'inspect' her was the most naughty thing she had ever
done.
Alicia didn't have to wait long. After about 5 minutes she
heard the front door open. The door closed after a moment and
she waited for her lover to come into her room to discover her.
She felt her anticipation build. What would happen? she
wondered. Where would he touch her first? The thoughts of what
might happen next ran through her mind as fast as she could think
of them. She knew her pussy was now soaking wet. She could feel
each slight draft of air as it passed over her wetness. Alicia
strained her ears trying to hear the sounds of Jeffrey entering
her room. Each minute seemed like hours and all Alicia could
hear was the sound of her own heartbeat racing a mile-a-minute.
The touch directly at the center of Alicia's anus was a
shock and surprise. She gasped out loud as the tip of a finger
circled the center of her rosebud. It was cold and slippery.
Alicia was sure it was covered with even more lubricant. The
finger moved in a minute circular motion, teasing the sensitive
opening. It only took a moment and Alicia's bottom began moving
with the motion of the finger, undulating almost obscenely
despite herself. The finger paused for a moment, waiting
directly in the center of the opening and Alicia held her breath.
It was as though time was suspended, waiting for the next
movement. When it came, a moment later, it was a long firm
movement. Jeffrey's forefinger slid fully into Alicia's bottom
until it was embedded to the third knuckle. Alicia gasped and
arched her back at the sensation of his finger penetrating her.
The finger pulled out slowly only to be thrust back in again.
Alicia couldn't believe the sensations. She had never imagined
she could get so hot from being touched there. Her pussy was
soaking wet and burning hot. Again Jeffrey's finger withdrew and
then plunged into her. This time Alicia couldn't stifle a moan
at the feeling.
The finger pulled from her slowly and Jeffrey felt Alicia's
anal muscles pull in a vain attempt to keep his finger inside
her. Jeffrey smiled as he watched her sphincter clench down on
him. Her breathing was coming in short ragged breaths now and he
knew that if he kept up the violation of her bottom any longer,
she would come from that sensation alone.
Alicia whimpered softly as his finger pulled from her.
Alicia waited, her back arched slightly. She knew that the
position left her bottom pushed up and in her submissive
position, she imagined how she must look, her bottom and pussy
offered from behind to her dominant lover. She waited quietly
for whatever Jeffrey had planned next. She did not have to wait
long. Jeffrey's fingers began sliding up her thigh, moving
slowly closer and closer to her wetness. He cupped her mound
gently with one hand and began stroking her pussy lips
lengthwise. Alicia waited for him to take her there but Jeffrey
had other plans. One finger began stroking the length of her
slit, moving her juices up and across her engorged clitoris.
Alicia moaned at the feeling. Suddenly, Alicia felt her anus
being touched again. The feeling was cold, lubricant again she
guessed. The object at her rear passage was not a finger she
quickly realized it was too hard. What was it?
The plastic plug pushed slowly into her, opening her already
slippery bottom. As the plug was inserted, Alicia felt it
getting wider and wider. Her breathing became ragged, short
sharp breaths as the plastic intruder violated her rectum.
Suddenly the widest part pushed past her sphincter and the plug
became very narrow quickly. Her muscles pulled the plastic up
into her, filling her bottom with it. The narrowest portion was
kept from being pulled in by a T-handle that was now lodged
against her anus. This meant that her anus was also kept open.
Alicia felt her stomach muscles ripple in the beginnings of an
orgasm and her anus clamped down hard on the plastic plug. All
it would take would be one tiny movement of the plug or Jeffrey's
finger on her clit and she would be over the edge but Jeffrey
wouldn't let her yet.
"Oh Please." whimpered Alicia.
"Please what?" grinned Jeffrey.
"Please let me come."
"When I'm ready. Now be a good little girl for me and don't
move until I tell you."
"Yes Sir" whispered Alicia as she concentrated on not
coming.
Jeffrey moved back and sat down, enjoying the sight of
Alicia's quivering body as she tried to keep herself from going
over the edge. He was sure she'd never been more sexually
stimulated in her life. He waited until she had calmed down
somewhat before getting up again.
Alicia felt she was now more under control but the first
touch of Jeffrey on the plastic plug in her bottom was as though
it was an electric shock! She cried out at the feeling and
arched her back again as he twisted it slowly inside of her. His
fingers grasped the plug and moved it in and out in minute
movements. Jeffrey started to pull the plug from her and Alicia
thought she would faint. Her pussy gushed more of her juices and
she knew that her thighs were soaked with them. She couldn't
stop moaning and whimpering as the object was slowly pulled from
her and she felt her sphincter grasp at it despite herself.
Alicia's face was beet red both from excitement and the
humiliation of so exposing herself to her lover. A moment later
the plug was pulled all the way out leaving Alicia trembling.
"Alicia, do you want something now?" asked Jeffrey.
"Oh God do I ever!" said Alicia, "Please do it Jeff."
Jeffrey smiled down at her upturned bottom. "And what would
you like me to do?"
Alicia blushed "You know."
"No I don't."
"F-f-f-fuck me." she stammered embarrassed by even saying
the word.
"And where would you like me to fuck you?" asked Jeffrey in
a soft voice.
Alicia hesitated then replied in a tiny voice she barely
recognized as her own. "In my bottom."
Jeffrey moved forward until the head of his cock was just
touching her anus. He was well lubricated already and Alicia's
bottom was, of course, completely slippery. Alicia held her
breath, waiting for him to push forward. Jeffrey waited a long
moment until she started to relax then pushed the head of his
cock into her. Alicia gasped. He was in! She had never thought
it would be so easy and so, so hot! Jeffrey held himself there
for a moment but Alicia pushed backward, wanting all of him. A
moment later he was buried in her to the hilt.
Alicia's body was a riot of sensations, her pussy was still
soaking wet and her clit was quivering. Her nipples had been
hard since she arrived and now they were so hard they ached. The
blindfold seemed to center her attention completely on what was
being done to her.
Jeffrey started to move slowly in and out and Alicia started
to rock with the rhythm. Alicia was getting closer and closer
and Jeffrey knew he was too. Her bottom was very tight and so
hot that he had to control himself from just spurting inside of
her. Alicia heard Jeffrey's breath getting shorter and she knew
he'd come soon just like her. Their movements were quicker and
deeper now. It was only a moment before they wouldn't be able to
hold back anymore. Suddenly Jeffrey paused, leaving only the
head of his cock inside of her. Alicia moaned in frustration and
tried vainly to push back on him.
"Ali," he gasped, "do you know what I'm going to do to you
tomorrow?"
"MMmmmmm," she moaned, "Anything, you can do anything to
me."
"I'm going to shave your pussy bald and I'm going to spank
your bottom just like a little girl." said Jeffrey
"Oh!" cried Alicia. The thought of doing that was too much
and Alicia felt herself tumbling beyond any possibility of
holding back. Her orgasm started to rush in on her from all
sides and as it did, Jeffrey plunged back into her fully and
deeply. Alicia cried out and felt her rectum squeeze her lover
tight. That was all it took for Jeffrey and he felt his jism
rush up from his balls and shoot deep into Alicia's bowels as she
thrust herself hard back onto him.
The orgasm seemed to go on forever cascading over them again
and again until they slid, exhausted onto the sheets of the bed.
Lying there, in a warm afterglow, Alicia pulled off the blindfold
and looked over at Jeffrey. "I meant it.", she murmured, "You
can do anything to me."
Jeffrey chuckled as he held the beautiful girl in his arms.
"I meant it before." he said, "Tomorrow, I'm going to have your
pussy be smooth as a little girl's and then I'm going to spank
your bottom until it's hot for me."
"Mmmmmm" said Alicia, "That will be the hottest thing I've
ever done."
"It's just the beginning." said Jeffrey, "We're going to be
more outrageous and exciting than you ever imagined."
"So long as it's with you." murmured Alicia as she snuggled
back into her lover's body and fell into a well-deserved sleep.
A First Meeting with Master Chris
Story #56 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
- We meet in a hotel. I have checked in already. You check
into your own room.
- We are to meet in the restaurant at exactly 6pm. I will be
there already. I give you my description so you will
recognize me. You are to wear a light dress, preferably
backless. The hemline is to be above your knees and the
skirt should not be too tight. You are to wear panties but
no bra. Also no stockings or pantyhose. Heels completes
the outfit.
- You find me right away in the hotel restaurant. We have a
leisurely supper and spend the time getting to know each
other. We have just ordered coffee when I ask if you are
ready for an 'adventure'. You say you are. I tell you to
remove your panties and to put them on the table. You are
embarrassed but you do so. In the dimly lit restaurant, no
one notices you removing them.
- We finish our coffee with the panties on the table. I hand
you an envelope and my room key (I have two). I tell you to
go to my room and follow the instructions in the letter
exactly.
- You go to the room and open the envelope. It instructs you
to strip completely. You do so feeling strange and
vulnerable being naked like this. The letter instructs you
to put on the blindfold that is on the table then to kneel
on the floor facing the door. You knees are to be wide
apart. You are to clasp your hands behind your head and
push your elbows well back. You are to wait like that for
my arrival.
- You wait only several minutes before you hear the door open.
You hope it is me. I leave you in suspense for a couple of
minutes as I walk around you just looking at your body.
Then you hear my voice. You are relieved that it is really
me. I ask if you'll be a good girl and obey your
instructions. You answer that you will.
- You feel my fingertips touch you at your elbows and then
slide down your arms to your sides then up the sides of your
breasts to your nipples which are now rock-hard. I grasp
your nipples and twist them gently first one way then the
other. You feel my fingers pinching tighter then tighter
until you whimper softly from the pressure. I pull your
breasts upward by the nipples before letting go.
- I instruct you to lean forward and put your forehead to the
floor. You do so, leaving your naked ass pushed up. I tell
you to reach back and spread your buttocks wide apart. You
have never felt so exposed. I take a seat directly behind
you, enjoying the perfect view of your anus and your pussy
beneath it.
- You feel my fingers touch between your legs and then slide
up along your slit, testing its wetness. You are soaked.
The finger slides forward, covering your clit in your own
juices. You start to move your hips, trying to get more
pressure on your clit but the fingers leave you.
- You hear the sound of a jar of some kind being opened. You
feel a cool fingertip touch your anus. It circles the
opening teasingly then dips inside slightly. The fingertip
rests on the direct center of your anus for a moment then
slowly pushes in, penetrating your rectum and continuing
until the finger is completely embedded in you. The finger
pulls out and re-enters you, continuing until you are
lubricated you completely.
- The finger is removed and the tip of a small plug replaces
it. The plug gets wider as it is pushed in and you feel
yourself being opened. Finally the widest part enters you
and you feel your muscles pulling the narrow end into you.
The wide base keeps the plug from disappearing into your
body but keeps your anus held open on it to a width of my
finger.
- My hand again checks your wetness and finds you even more
excited.
- You are asked if you've been a naughty girl for getting so
excited. You reply that you have in a meek voice. I askyou
what happens to naughty little girls. You reply that they
are spanked. I ask if you are ready for your punishement.
You say that you are.
- I have you get up and bend over my knee. I spank you first
with my hand until your bottom is warm and pink. Then I
have you go to the table and fetch the paddle. You do so
and return over my knee. The paddling is slow and builds in
intensity until your bottom is burning hot.
- I pull out the plug. You feel two fingers of my right hand
enter your vagina and my thumb press into your anus. My
right hand now holds you captive by your two lower orifices.
My left hand continues witha gentle spanking on your now
tender bottom while my right hand moves in and out of you.
You feel one finger now begin to rub your clitoris and you
begin an incredible orgasm
- Later that evening, you will be told to shave your pubic
hair completely to keep your pussy lips on display for your
Master. You will bound in a number of exposing positions
while I take photographs and while bound you will be
instructed to bring your Master to orgasm.
An Evening with my Mistress
Story #57 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
- As expected I arrive at an address in your hometown at
7:00pm. I ring the door and you answer. You give me a big
smile and let me in the door. A quick hug and a kiss then
you ask if I'm ready for my adventure. I tell you yes. You
close the door and tell me to strip completely right there
in the foyer. I do so.
- You pick up a collar and leash and attach the collar around
my neck. You fasten my hands behind my back with handcuffs.
- You take the end of the leash and lead me further into the
house. We go down a corridor, turn the corner and into a
brightly lit living room. There are 4 other women sitting
there. The women range in age from mid-20's to mid-40's and
are all fairly attractive.
- I blush deep red but have no choice but to follow your
instructions. You have me lie down on my back on the coffee
table in the middle of the room. My hands are uncuffed and
tied over my head and down to the table legs. My ankles are
similarly tied to the table legs at the bottom.
- The women don't touch me, they simply comment on my body
which I find even more embarrassing. You are no help as you
describe in intimate detail the things you have subjected me
to.
- One of the women brings out a long red ribbon and ties the
end of it around my very erect cock.
- From time to time, one of the women will reach over and tug
at the ribbon or tease my body. Finally you tell the women
it is time for my spanking. I am untied and led by the
ribbon over to one of the women. It is the oldest of the
women. She chuckles and tells her friends that it is just
like her children. She pulls me over her knee. She takes
her time about positioning me exactly. I feel her hand run
up between my legs and she prys them apart. I know that
she and the others can now see my ass as well as my balls
from behind.
- She begins to spank me with her hand and she does so quite
hard. When she is finished several minutes later, my bottom
is hot and pink all over.
- I am told to go and stand in the corner like the naughty boy
I am.
- A few minutes later, I feel someone take hold of the ribbon
and I am led back to the group for a spanking by the next
woman. This girl is quite young and I am embarrassed to be
naked in front of her. She also gives me a spanking by
hand. When she is finished I expect to be pulled up, but
she keeps me over her knee for awhile stroking my hot
bottom. Before letting me up I feel her pry open my
buttocks for a view of my anus. She looks for a minute or
two then lets me up.
- I am led to the next woman for my spanking. She positions
me over her knee. I hear you give the woman something
telling her she might want to use it? I try to look around
but can't see what it is. The woman gives my bottom a hard
smack and tells me to look at the floor.
- I feel her also pry open my buttocks but this time her
finger penetrates me. It is obviosly covered in lubricant
as it is cold and quite slippery. She has narrow but very
long fingers and I can feel my toes curling whenever she
penetrates deeply. Everyone else looks on fascinated as her
finger moves in and out of my upturned bottom in long deep
strokes.
- Her finger pulls out and in almost the same moment I feel
her begin to spank my already hot bottom. She spanks very
hard and I feel a tear trickle down one cheek before she's
done. When she's finished she also keeps me over her knee
and rubs my bottom. Just before she lets me up, I feel my
buttocks being parted again as she finishes her lubrication
of my bottom.
- You lead me over to the fourth woman again by the
embarrassing ribbon around my cock. I look up to see the
fourth woman holding a butt plug and I know where it is
destined to end up. You give my cock a quick squeeze before
I am pulled over the fourth woman's lap. A few moments
later, she is nudging the tip of the plug into me. It
starts off quite narrow but then becomes thicker and
thicker. She works it in slowly, sliding in and out, each
stroke a little deeper until finally, with one long push the
whole plug is pushed into me. I whimper slightly as the
thickest part pushes past my sphincter.
- Now that I feel impaled, the fourth woman's spanking begins.
It is fast and furious and leaves my bottom a hot red and
tears trickling down my face. Once it is finished, I am led
back to the coffee table and fastened on my back. This time
my hands are tied above my head to the legs as before but my
knees are tied back and wide apart thus leaving my crotch
and impaled anus on full view to the women.
- The women discuss how exciting it was for them to spank a
grown man and the two women who played with my anus tell the
first two how wonderful it is to do that. One of the first
women leans forward and teases the plug embedded deep in my
body. I squirm as she pulls at it and twists it a little.
She remarks how sensitive I seem to be there and gives the
plug a long twist before sitting back in her seat.
- You remark how a good slave should be satisfying and ask if
any of the women would like to partake. One woman, the
fourth one, says she will but invites you to go first. I
can't figure out what you mean until I see you hike your
skirt up to your waist and stradle the table so that your
shaved pussy is directly over my face. I dutifully extend
my tongue and lick your clit and pussy lips. You move
forward and tell me to lick your anus. I have no choice and
lick you from back to front. I pause at your anus to push
the tip of my tongue into you. You are already soaking wet
and it does not take long before you are shuddering in
orgasm.
- The fourth woman is next and lifts her skirt and pulls down
her panties. She has a blond pussy that is neatly trimmed
and I lick her to orgasm also. While I do that the first
two women alternately toy with my plug and tease my cock. I
am sure that I am very close to coming.
- The women begin to gather up their things and thank you for
a most entertaining evening. They all leave. You return to
the living room. I am still bound and rock hard. The plug
is still buried deep in my rectum.
- You tell me that I've been a good little slave and that
you'll reward me. You kneel down and begin to pull out my
plug. The sensation is driving me crazy and I squirm in my
bonds. When only the tip of the plug is left in, you lean
over and slide your hot, wet mouth down on my cock. You
feel me begin to strain upward, desperate to have you lick
me. You begin to suck and as you do so, you plunge the butt
plug forcefully back deep into my ass. The sensations are
too much and I explode in your mouth.
- Later in the evening I am bound in several other exposing
positions while photographed and given an enema while bent
over your knee. The evening ends with a spanking by you
over your knee.
Tara in the Hotel Room
Story #58 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Tara looked up at the tv screen in the arrivals area. The
flight should have just landed, she thought. The excitement of
the imminent meeting made her heart rush. Tara was a pretty
woman, just 32 years old, blond and tall with a figure that she
worked hard at keeping in shape. She was wearing a classic
trenchcoat and blank high heels. The meeting that so excited her
was with her 'Master', her sometimes loverthat she was all too
infrequently. Tonight would be one of those specials meetings.
Carl was a tall brown haired man also in his thirties and
was fairly attractive. It was not his looks that excited Tara
though, it was his delight in kinky sex, particularly in sex that
involved dominance and submission. Tara had discovered to her
amazement that being sexually submissive turned her on like
nothing else ever had. She didn't like pain and the idea of a
whipping was abhorent to her but the thought of obeying a man,
especially when his instructions were exact and of a sexual
nature made her blush and soak her panties all at the same time.
They had met several times now and each time was better than
the last. Tara remembered even now the thrill that ran through
her the first time he had told her to undress in front of him so
he could 'inspect' her. Tara smiled. It wouldn't take him long
to strip her this time, she thought. Underneath her fashionable
trenchcoat was only Tara herself. Her instructions had been
specific. She was to check into the airport hotel and leave her
things there. Then she was to meet him at the airport wearing
only her coat and her heels. She was specifically allowed no
underwear, jewellry or anything else. Tara had even had to shave
her blond pubis completely smooth before arriving.
The trip from the hotel to the airport had been one of the
most exciting and erotic taxi rides she had ever had. Tara was
sure that everyone could see right through her. She kept
adjusting her coat over and over trying to close the bottom of it
that seemed intent on exposing her secret. Walking through the
airport had been even worse. Tara was an attractive woman and
usually turned heads wherever she went. Now whenever someone
looked at her she was sure that they knew she was completely
naked under her coat. Tara couldn't help blushing over and over.
Despite herself she felt her smooth pussy growing slick with her
own juices. As she walked, Tara 's breasts rubbed freely against
the inside of her coat making her nipples grow hard and
sensitive. That and the air that wafted up her coat to blow
across her bare pubis served as a constant reminder of her
nakedness.
Tara spotted Carl as he came down the escalator and into the
arrivals lobby. He smiled as he spotted her and opened his arms
to give her a bear hug.
"Mmmm, I've missed you." he said.
"Me too." said Tara smiling. She hugged him again and
whispered in his ear "and I'm soooo hot!"
Carl chuckled. "Did you follow all of your instructions?"
Tara blushed as she nodded.
"We'll find out soon enough." said Carl with a mysterious
look on his face.
Tara felt a shiver run up her spine in excitement. Carl
slung his suitbag over his shoulder and led them out of the
terminal and toward the taxi stand. Once in the taxi Carl pulled
Tara close to him. His hand drifted down to her thigh just
above the knee where her coat had parted to reveal her shapely
legs.
"Mmmm" murmured Tara as she leaned back and closed her eyes,
offering herself to Carl. A tug at the bottom of her coat
brought her eyes open in a flash. Carl had just opened the
bottom button to her coat.
"Carl!" she whispered, "What are you doing?!"
Carl smiled at her, "Shhhhh, close your eyes."
It took every bit of will power that Tara had to obey him.
Her coat was now open very high up on her thighs. Tara felt
Carl's lips hear her ears and his hot breath on her as he
whispered, "I'm going to make sure my little slave followed her
instructions."
Tara's only response was a tiny whimper as she felt another
button being pulled open. The lowest button still closed on her
coat was now near her belly button and Carl carefully pulled open
the bottom halves to fully expose the pretty girl from the waist
down. Tara could only hope that the taxi driver couldn't see
that far down in the back seat and hoped desperately that he
wouldn't turn around.
Carl's hand stroked downward now to Tara's knees which she
had unconsiously pressed firmly together. Carl gently eased them
apart using both his hands until she was completely splayed open.
Tara felt the petals of her now drenched sex open. She felt
Carl's fingertips glide up the inside of her thigh and gasped
softly as they reached her swollen labia. His fingertip slid
gently upher slit testing its wetness. He continued upward until
the finger, wet with her juices crossed her erect clitoris. "If
he strokes it once more I'm going to come." she thought. Carl
slid upward and gently carressed around her smooth pubis. Tara's
breath was coming in shorter and shorter breaths. Suddenly the
taxi turned into the hotel and braked to a stop. Carl pulled
Tara's coat together and paid the driver. Tara's face was
visibly flushed as they made their way upstairs to the room.
As instructed, Tara had taken a small suite in the hotel.
The couple walked into the first room of the suite made up as a
small living room with a couch and sofa-chair in the corner.
Carl dropped his bag and moved over to the chair in the corner to
sit. Tara moved toward the couch but Carl held up his hand.
"Stay there for me." he said seductively. Tara stood
uncertainly, wondering what would come next.
"Step out of those shoes." said Carl.
The carpet felt good on Tara's bare feet but somehow it made
her feel more aware of how little she had on.
"Turn around." whispered her lover.
Slowly Tara began turning. When her back was to Carl he had
her stop. Nothing was said for a long moment. The anticipation
of what would happen next built quickly.
"Now the coat." said Carl.
Tara took a deep breath. She reach down and undid the belt
and then reached for the top button. In a moment the coat was
completely open. She let the coat fall from her shoulders
showing her long tanned back and then her buttocks, sharpely
delineated by her tan line. Tara heard Carl pick up the coat and
put it aside. "Legs apart Tara."
Tara moved her feet about 2 feet apart.
"Further."
The feet stretched open wide. Tara waited for the next
command.
"Now bend over and hold your knees." said Carl.
Tara bent forward and held herself in the exposing position.
She knew that behind her Carl had a perfect view of her bottom
and her pussy from behind. She imagined how she must look. Tara
heard Carl get up. It had now been a couple of minutes. She
sensed him coming closer, standing behind her.
Just behind her she saw Carl bending forward, peering
closely at her naked body. She felt his hands stroke his
buttocks, then his thumbs settled between her pale white
buttocks. She felt him spread her wide, pulling her buttocks
open to completely expose her most intimate opening. Tara
whimpered, feeling so exposed, so helpless.
Carl chuckled at her excitement and stood up. He had Tara
stand too and move into the next room and onto the bed.
"On your knees, facing away from the door." said Carl.
Tara moved to obey. Carl moved around the room and then
returned behind her and put a blindfold over her eyes. The loss
of sight only served to heighten Tara's other senses. She
waited, helpless now, for Carl to tell her what to do next.
"Very good. You look so pretty with a blindfold on. Now
bend forward until your head is resting on the bedspread. Very
good. now spread your hands wide apart in front of you and wait
there."
The effect of the position was not lost on Tara. Putting
her head down this low only served to raise her bottom high up in
the air, perfectly on display for her dominant lover.
Tara's sense of hearing was now much more accute, she
strained her ears listening for what was happening around her.
Carl's footsteps moved around the room and Tara could almost feel
his eyes looking at every part of her. She heard the sound of a
long zipper of a bag(?) opening. 'What was he doing?' she
wondered.
Tara listened as Carl walked back behind her. There was
long moment of silence and the young girl felt the anticipation
build as she waited for what would come next. 'Surely he would
touch her now.' she thought. But where?
"I'm just admiring the view." chuckled Carl at last.
"Alright, now I'd like you to reach back with both hands and
place them on your pretty buttocks for me."
Tara reach around with both hands to do so.
"Very nice now please pull your buttocks open to display
yourself properly."
Tara gasped! This particular variant on this position had
never occured to her. Certainly Carl had seen her naked body
before but doing as he asked would make her more exposed than she
had ever been to anyone before in her life! Tara hesitated a
moment, her mind running rampant as she frantically wished for
him to change his mind. Blushing furiously beneath her
blindfold, she finally did as he asked and gently pulled her
smooth rounded buttocks apart for him.
"A little wider if you please." said Carl calmly.
Tara only whimpered as she pulled herself more open for him.
"Very, very nice." said Carl, "Now you shall stay in this
position until you are told to do otherwise. It should not be
too long."
'Hmm, that was a funny was of saying to wait.' thought Tara,
'What does he mean?' She listened as Carl started to move around
the room again. A moment later he moved back behind her, near
the door.
"Now remember Tara, you are not to move from that position
until you are told to do so."
With that final reminder, Tara listened in horror at the
sound of the door opening! A moment later and it closed leaving
her alone in the room. 'What did he mean, wait?' she thought.
'Did that mean it might not be him who's coming back in the room?
Does it mean that he might come back with someonse else? What
*does* it mean?'
Tara's breath was now coming in short breaths and her heart
raced at the same pace as her mind as she considered all the
possible ramifications. 'My God! It might be a woman who comes
in!' thought the young girl. It was perhaps only 5 minutes but
for Tara it seemed forever that she waited. Through it all, she
never considered getting up from the bed and covering herself.
As scary as it was to consider all these alternatives, it was
also very, very exciting and Tara knew deep in her heart that
Carl would never hurt her.
The sound of the key in the lock raised the tension level
yet again. Tara held her breath as she listened for the
footsteps walking in. 'Was it one person or two? Were those
Carl's footsteps?' There was no way of telling just from the
sound. Whoever it was did not speak, they just moved around the
room. Tara could feel herself being looked at. Despite herself,
she felt her hands pulling her buttocks wider apart offering
herself to whoever her Master had in the room whether it was him
or not.
The footsteps moved back behind the pretty girl and Tara
waited, wondering when she would be touched. Finally one of her
wrists was taken by a hand. 'Was that Carl's hand?' she
wondered. She felt something being pulled around her wrist and
then fastened tightly to it. A strap of some kind she guessed.
Another was attached to her other wrist and she was allowed to
rest her arms on the bed while straps were pulled tight around
her ankles. Once this was accomplished, the mysterious hands
took her right wrist again and tugged it backward. Tara arched
herself slightly so that her wrist strap could be attached to the
ankle strap on the same side. The same procedure was done on her
left leaving her bottom even higher in the air.
More straps were fastened to her young lithe body, these on
her thighs just above her knees. The unseen hands pulled the
straps wide apart and tied them somewhere on the bed, pulling
Tara's knees slightly wider then fastening them firmly. Tara was
now helpless and very widely exposed. She wondered what might
come next. The hands reached under her now and Tara gasped as
her left breast was stroked gently. The hands stroked inward,
toward her already firm nipple and the sensitve flesh crinkled
even further. By the time the stroking fingers touched her long
brown nipple, it was achingly hard. Tara felt the fingers pull
the nipple downward and pinch as it did so. Tara's nipples were
one of her most sensitive areas and she loved when they were
pulled and teased. She moaned softly as her left one was now
pulled out longer than it's normal 3/4 inch length. The fingers
pulled away but were soon replaced by the firm pinch of a nipple
clip. The right nipple was next leaving the metallic clips
hanging from Tara's long firm nips. 'If they don't stop playing
with those nipples I think I'm going to come from that alone.'
thought Tara as she panted softly at the sensation.
Tara listened to movement again as the person (she was sure
it was now just one) moved back behind her. She felt the persons
hands slide up between her legs toward her chest. Now the nipple
clips were touched again and Tara felt them being tugged
downward. Cords to the clips were pulled back toward Tara's feet
and attached to rings on her ankle straps. The effect pulled her
already over-sensitive nipples outward and pulled her upper body
closer to her knees, thus bringing her bottom even higher.
Tara was soaked. She knew that whoever it was behind her
knew it too. How could they miss. Her pussy was so wet that she
could feel the trickly of her juices on her thighs. She was now
so hot that she didn't care who it was that was playing with her
body. She just wished they'd touch her, touch her pussy, her
ass, something to relieve her need.
An unseen hand patted her upturned rump gently and then Tara
listened as they walked back to the door and opened it. The door
closed gently leaving Tara alone again but this time completely
bound and helpless.
Her wait was not long, only a couple of minutes and to her
amazement, her sexual excitement mounted again in that time.
When the door opened again, she was panting so much that she
almost missed it. This time the footsteps did not take long to
walk around her and then move behind her. She felt a hand on her
buttock. 'Was it the same person?' she wondered. The hand left
her, only to return a moment later to palp her buttock to the
side, exposing her anus more fully. Tara gasped at the cool
touch of the lubricant on the tip of the strange finger. It
teased at her opening a moment then slid inside. Tara was so hot
that there was no resistance, even in her rear passage. The
finger moved deeply in and out, adding more lubricant as it did
so. Tara's body moved back and forth in its bonds, trying to get
more of the finger in her. 'She was close, oh so very close.'
she thought and then the finger pulled away.
"Oh please..." she whimpered, speaking for the first time
since she was blindfolded.
The touch at her anus again was immediate but this time it
was the tip of a plug that touched her there. She loved having
her ass teased but this was only the second time she'd had a plug
inserted there. She felt the widest part spread her anus wide
and then her sphincter pulled the narrow neck inwards as she
gasped out loud at the sensation. Tara knew she was on the edge,
one more push and she would not be able to hold back her orgasm.
"So you like it so far do you?" chuckled Carl.
"Oh God Carl. Please! I'm so close." gasped Tara,
Carl moved behind her and touched the tip of his cock to her
soaked opening.
"Oh yessssss!" cried Tara as Carl pushed forward in one long
motion until he was deep in her.
It did not take long. As he stroked in and out in long full
strokes, Carl reached down to twist the plug that he had so
recently inserted in his submissive girlfriend's bottom. Tara
pushed back as best she could in the tight bondage. Each thrust
by Carl had the clips on her nipples pulled by the cords attached
to her ankles.
A moment later Tara's whole body tensed up. Carl twisted
her plug again and wave after wave crashed over her. She cried
out loudly again and again, straining upward so the nipples clips
would pull her nipples and breasts downward. Finally, it was
over.
It was much later, curled up in bed with her head resting on
Carl's chest that she asked.
"Carl?"
"Yes hon?"
"Was it you? You know, who came in the room?"
Carl chuckled quietly. "Maybe next time I'll leave the
blindfold off so you can see for sure but this time I'll not tell
you."
Tara wondered as she fell asleep and would until the next
time.
Kim's Adventure
Story #59 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
She was brought in blindfolded, naked, her hands bound
before her. Her clothes had long since been stripped away and
removed. When Kim had arrived at the house for her
'training', she had been led to a small room by a pretty woman
in a maid's uniform. The woman had instructed Kim to remove all
her clothing including any jewelry and had waited until she had
done so. She had then left with all of Kim's belongings
leaving Kim with instructions to remain in the room. The room
had been sparsely furnished with a small couch, two chairs and
a corner table. Kim felt very vulnerable sitting there
completely naked. Her thoughts wandered back to how she got
herself into this predicament.
Meeting her current boyfriend Craig had been a dream come
true...literally. Kim had long had fantasies of a submissive
nature but had never had someone she could trust enough to tell
them to. In Craig, Kim found not only someone who understood her
secret desires but also someone who was ready to bring them to
reality. For the first time, Kim found herself submitting
herself to a man sexually. The past few months had been the most
exciting of Kim's 26 year old life. She was a very pretty girl,
standing 5'7" tall with short swept back blond hair. Her
athletic 34-24-35 figure stayed in shape thanks to regular trips
to aerobics. Craig told her often that he couldn't decide if her
firm ass or her breasts and their long dark nipples were her best
feature.
It had been a week ago that Kim had finally confessed the on
submissive fantasy that they had yet to realize. Kim's voice had
been trembling with nervousness when she had asked Craig if he
would consider peeing on her. He had chuckled as he looked at
her with an appraising eye. Bit by bit he had her tell him all
about her long-time fantasy of receiving this particular
humiliation. Finally he had taken both Kim's hands in his own.
"Kim if you want this, you shall have it, but I'll have it done
my way and I promise you it will be the most erotic experience
ever."
Craig's instructions had arrived by messenger two days
later. They would be going to someone's home on Friday night
where Kim's training would expand to include the realization of
her submissive watersport fantasy. Kim was also to be put "on
display" for the first time. The note both terrified and excited
Kim who spent the balance of the week in a constant state of
arousal.
Craig had picked her up promptly at 6pm and had driven her
out of town to an old victorian house. At the front door he had
kissed her and told her to ring the bell and enter. Someone
would tell her what to do next. "Don't worry Kim, I'll be seeing
you soon enough. All you have to do is obey the instructions
they give you." Kim couldn't stop trembling as she reached for
the bell.
Now, here she was, sitting in a small room, naked as the day
she was born. Kim jumped as the sound of the door knob turning
reached her ears. A tall man walked in. Kim blushed a deep red
and her hands automatically tried to cover both her breasts and
pussy at the same time. "Stand up Kim." he said in a firm voice.
Kim rose to her feet and stood facing the stranger. "Let's take
a look at you. Hands clasped behind your back if you please."
Kim hesitated a moment and then followed her instructions. Her
blush now covered her whole face and worked its way down toward
her upthrust breasts.
The man smiled at the sight. "Mmmmm, you're very pretty."
he said as his eyes travelled up and down. "The maid will be in
here shortly and will be preparing you for tonight's activities.
She'll be shaving that pubic hair at the same time. Kim's eyes
opened a little wider at this news. "You are to follow all your
instructions." With that, the strange man turned and left,
leaving Kim standing in the middle of the room completely
exposed. She didn't know if she was expected to stay in that
position or not and while she was trying to make up her mind the
maid returned into the room. The woman smiled as she saw Kim in
the same exposing position. She walked right over to the nude
girl and before Kim had a chance to think about it, she found her
wrists fastened together before her, bound in leather wrist
cuffs. There was a short leash attached to the link between the
two cuffs and Ellen, the maid took hold of the end of it. "Come
with me." she said with a sly smile on her face. Kim gasped as
Ellen pulled her along toward and then right out of the room and
into the corridor. Kim's blush returned again in spades as she
looked around wildly hoping that no one would be there to see.
Ellen chuckled at her embarrassment as she pulled her along.
Thankfully the hallway was deserted. A few doors down, Ellen
pulled Kim into a huge bathroom. Kim looked around in amazement,
the bathroom was larger than her bedroom at home and was filled
with thing she wouldn't have expected. In the middle of the room
was what looked like a massage table covered in black leather.
Ellen led the younger girl over to it. "Up here." she said
patting the leather table. Kim sat on the table. Ellen handed
Kim a large bottle of juice, "You're not going to get a chance to
drink anything for awhile, so drink all of this now." Kim drank
the apple juice all down. "Good girl." said Ellen, "Now lie
back."
Ellen guided her to lying on her back then pulled the leash
over her head and fastened it to the head of the table stretching
Kim out. Ellen moved down the table and attached straps to Kim's
thighs just above her knees. Kim strained to see what Ellen was
doing as she moved down to the end of the table and then reached
under it. Ellen swung a silver bar of some kind from under the
end of the table and clicked it into place. It took Kim a moment
to recognize it but finally she realized. This table wasn't a
massage table, it was a doctor's examining table and that silver
bar was one of two stirrups for her feet! Sure enough, Ellen
pulled the other stirrup on the left side and fastened it into
place. Kim was trembling now. She always felt embarrassed when
she went for a doctor's visit but this was worse. At least that
was a quick, sterile visit. This promised to be much more
intimate. Ellen gently took each of Kim's feet and spread her
open to fit into the stirrups. A strap over the ankle held the
foot firmly in place. The straps on Kim's thighs now came into
play as Ellen used them to pull her thighs even further apart.
There was no way that Kim could move now and Ellen moved slowly
about the room, preparing for Kim knew not what. Finally Ellen
pulled a chair between Kim's bent thighs and sat down. Kim
strained to see what she was doing but the angle made it
virtually impossible. She felt Ellen's gentle hands on her
thighs stroking upward toward Kim's pussy and Kim realized that
she was soaking wet and that Ellen could obviously see
everything. Kim felt a tugging at her pussy and wondered what
Ellen was doing. It took her a moment and finally the sound of
scissors snipping gave it away. Ellen was trimming Kim's pubic
hair! Ellen was slow and gentle and the pretty blond hair
quickly disappeared. When it was finally down to a stubble, Kim
gasped when Ellen put a warm wet cloth over Kim's pubic area.
The cloth stayed there several minutes and then Ellen went back
to work. Kim knew what was coming now and as Ellen efficiently
shaved away the last of Kim's curly hair, she could do nothing
but lie back and blush at the humiliation. Ellen was thorough,
catching even the tiny hairs between Kim's spread open buttocks.
When she had at last completed the job, she held up a mirror so
that Kim could see herself. 'I look just like I did when I was
10 years old.' thought Kim as she looked at the smoothly shaved
pubis. She had never felt so naked, so exposed, so vulnerable.
Ellen smiled at Kim's expression. "I think it looks wonderful...
very submissive." she said.
Ellen moved back down between Kim's legs and Kim wondered
what might be next. The sensation of Ellen's finger at the
opening of her anus was a surprise however. Kim gasped as the
finger, completely covered in cool lubricant eased itself into
Kim's tiny opening. Ellen was slow but firm as she moved first
just the tip then more and more of finger in and out of Kim's
rectum. Kim couldn't help squirming and tugging at her bonds as
Ellen teased her sensitive opening. Ellen added more lubricant
and started to slide her finger all the way in then all the way
out of Kim. "We want you to be very slippery." she smiled.
Kim's pussy was soaking wet, she felt a trickle of her own juices
slide down toward her anus to add themselves to the lubrication
she was getting.
Kim was getting more and more excited now. 'If Ellen keeps
this up,' she thought, 'I'm going to come.' Just when Kim
thought she couldn't bear it any more, Ellen's finger slid from
her bottom leaving Kim gasping for breath. Ellen let her calm
down for a moment then started removing unfastening the bonds
from the table. Finally she helped Kim from the table and onto
her feet. The straps were left hanging from Kim's wrists, ankles
and thighs. "Follow me Kim." she said and again took hold of the
leash. Kim was now so hot, she was ready for anything and
leaving the room for the corridor was not quite so traumatic.
Ellen led her further down the hallway and into another
room. This room was quite large with a small raised platform in
the middle of it, surrounded by large comfortable chairs. Kim
started to tremble again as she looked at it. 'This is where
they'll all see me.' she thought. Sure enough, Ellen led her
right to the platform. There was a small padded bench on the
platform and Ellen directed Kim to lie back on it. The bench was
quite small, Kim's head and back were supported but her buttocks
were off the end of it. She had to put her feet to the floor to
support herself.
Ellen busied herself attaching Kim's wrist straps to rings
at the head of the bench so that Kim's arms were pulled tightly
back, leaving her breasts stretched out and exposed. Ellen moved
to the end of the bench, and Kim felt her attaching her ankles to
something on the floor. Another strap around her waist held her
tightly to the bench. Ellen moved to the side and pressed a
switch. Kim heard a whirring sound from the ceiling. Suddenly
her ankles began to move upward. Kim had not noticed the ropes
hanging from the ceiling, but she now realized that her ankles
were attached to them! The ceiling winch pulled her ankles up
and wide apart until they were stretched straight up to the
ceiling and spread apart in a 90 degree angle.
Kim had never felt so exposed in her life. Ellen came back
over to the helplessly bound girl and looked down at her
handiwork. "Now just stay still and your adventure will continue
in a few minutes." she said.
Ellen moved from the room leaving Kim with her own thoughts
as she lay on the platform. She was trembling with nervousness,
wondering what would happen next. Each minute seemed like hours
but, in fact, she was there only a few minutes. Kim's hearing
seemed a thousand times more sensitive. Her ears strained for
sounds of the door opening, or footsteps moving outside the door,
but all in vain.
When the door to the room finally re-opened, Kim jumped.
Her pussy immediately started lubricating copiously. Kim felt a
trickle of her own juices start down her pussy and along her anal
crack adding themselves to the lubrication at her anus. She
strained against her bonds to look toward the door to see who was
coming in. Ellen entered the room and Kim breathed a sigh of
relief. But her relief was to be short lived as a number of men
and women followed her! There were perhaps a dozen people in
all. The chairs had been ringed around the sides of the platform
and the guests took their seats. Kim spotted Craig in the group
and felt a little better knowing he was there. Still a hot flush
of embarrassment had Kim's face beet red as the guests looked on
at her naked and completely exposed body.
Ellen moved up onto the platform once again. As she walked
down toward the end of the bench, her fingers trailed along Kim's
bare body, dragging across Kim's engorged nipples and down her
belly. Kim shivered at the touch. Kim strained to see what
Ellen was doing but now that the woman was between her legs, she
was unable to. Ellen turned to show the group something in her
hand and the patrons nodded and smiled approvingly. One of the
women spectators giggled and whispered something to the woman
next to her. 'What is it?', wondered Kim. She was soon to find
out.
One of Ellen's hands held Kim's left buttock to the side,
further exposing Kim's anus to the group. Kim suddenly felt what
she thought was Ellen's lubricated finger again at the center of
her anus. A moment later, Kim realized it was something hard,
not a finger, that was pushing into her. Ellen pushed the firm
unyielding object past the crinkled opening. Kim felt her anus
spread open to accommodate it. As Ellen pushed it in further,
Kim felt it get wider and wider. Ellen teased Kim with the
object, pulling it out a little only to push it in further with
the next stroke. At one point, Kim gasped as the object spread
her anal ring very wide. With one more push the object got
suddenly much narrower and Kim's rectal muscles pulled the
intruder even deeper into her to settle into her bottom. A wide
base kept the plug from disappearing into the bound girl. The
base also kept the narrow neck of the plug holding Kim's anus
open. The sensation was incredible. Kim felt no pain, just
very, very full and there was no avoiding the feeling. Every
breath made her think of the object now spreading her anus.
Ellen moved off the platform so everyone could get a good
look. Now one of the men walked up toward Kim. He was holding a
long narrow paddle and Kim closed her eyes, waiting for what must
come. Being spanked had always turned Kim on and now as she was
about to have her bottom reddened, she realized that Craig must
have told every one of her hot fantasies. 'What else would
happen?' she wondered. Kim heard the paddle swinging through the
air an instant before it struck her buttocks. The smack took her
breath away. A wave of heat washed over her buttocks. Her
buttocks clenched and that had the effect of clenching on the
anal plug still firmly inserted in her ass. Kim gasped at the
sensation. The paddle struck again and then again. In all,
perhaps she received 10 spanks. The range of feelings running
through Kim had her so aroused that she barely felt them. The
man stepped down from the platform leaving Kim's bottom red and
hot. Kim's anus could not stop clenching on the anal plug over
and over. She stayed at the edge of the most remarkable orgasm
she had ever encountered.
She was left for a few moments to calm down then Ellen
returned to the platform. She leaned down to the pretty bound
woman and whispered into her ear, "Do you remember what fantasy
you wished for this week?" Kim's eyes opened wide as she
remembered what she add admitted to Craig earlier in the week.
Now that she remembered her peeing fantasy, Kim realized that she
needed to pee herself. "I've got to pee." she whispered back at
Ellen. Ellen just smiled at her. The strap around Kim's waist
was undone and Ellen moved off to the side of the room. Now the
ceiling winch started up again and Kim felt her ankles being
drawn even further upward and outward! By the time they
finished, Kim was suspended completely upside down with her
wrists pulled toward the floor and her legs pulled toward the
ceiling and completely spread. Her breasts hung upside down on
perfect display for the guests but the most exposing thing about
her was now her shaved pussy, pressed forward and opened for all
to see. Ellen pulled the bench away from Kim, leaving her
suspended in mid-air.
The man who had given Kim her spanking now came back up to
the platform. "As you know, Kim here has a spanking regarding
being peed on." he said to the group. Kim blushed as her most
intimate fantasy was made public. "We discussed how she should
be initiated here, and it was decided to accomplish her fantasy
in a somewhat unusual manner. Kim was given a fair amount of
juice to drink earlier and she now needs to pee herself. We're
going to help her do that in the position she's in now. She
might wish to resist this submissive humiliation, but we've
thought of that too." The man leaned over to look at Kim. He
held up what looked like a thin tube of plastic. "Do you know
what this is Kim?" he asked. "No, Sir." said the pretty girl
"It is called a catheter. In a moment I'm going to slide it into
you and you're control over your own bladder will be mine."
Kim's eyes opened wide again as she whimpered "Please, no." the
man smiled at her and turned toward her smooth and spread pussy.
Kim felt him spread open the petals of her pussy to expose her
urethra. The end of the lubricated tube touched her there. She
had never in her life felt so open. There was a sting for a
moment as the tube slid gently into her body. 'I won't pee.
I'll hold it' in thought Kim as she willed herself to not pee.
The catheter tube slid home and the man stepped back. Kim looked
up to see that he was pinching the tube closed.
Kim was trembling with the effort of holding back but as
soon as the man let go of the tube, the result was inevitable.
Control over her bladder was not her own and the urine started
spilling down her chest. Kim's face was beet red as she watched
the spectators watching her. Ellen stepped up to the platform
and a moment later, the plug still deep in Kim's ass started to
vibrate. This final sensation was too much and Kim's orgasm
started to take over. It came from deep in her belly and seemed
to wash over all parts of her. Kim pulled at her bonds and cried
out again and again as the plug in her rear kept vibrating and
her own warm water washed down her belly and face. Craig and
Ellen let Kim down gently and led her to the shower where they
helped her get cleaned up.
It was a clean, but tired Kim that finally entered the large
living room where she was greeted with applause by the club that
she was now a full-fledged member of. "This was the best!", she
said to Craig as she hugged him. Craig smiled. "That's just the
beginning." he said, "Wait until next week!"
From One Couple to Another
Story #60 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
It was dark when Bobby and his wife Janet pulled into the long
drive on Woodbine Street. This was their fourth visit to the
house in as many weeks butstill they were both apprehensive as
Bob parked the car in front of the door.
It had been almost six weeks before that Janet had spotted
the ad in an adult newsletter and had shown it to Bobby.
Dominant couple 30's, seeks submissive couple 20's-30's
for play. You must be prepared to follow all
instructions and all training. Send picture and letter
describing your precise interests.
Janet had grown soaking wet by the end of the short
paragraph. Both she and her husband of three years enjoyed kinky
sex but they had discovered that they both enjoyed the submissive
role. Janet had tried to be a good dominant for her husband but
could never really get into it. Bobby was the same.
The first meeting had been on neutral territory, supper at
an italian restaurant in the city. Bobby and Janet had
discovered that the dominant couple were both attractive and fun
to be with. Chris and Terry were in their mid-thirties which
made them about ten years older than Bobby and Janet. Still, the
two couples barely noticed the age difference. When Bobby and
Janet noticed at all, they found they liked it as if it made them
feel even more vulnerable.
It wasn't until after-dinner drinks that the subject of
Bobby and Janet's submission was even raised.
"We want to find out *all* about your fantasies and
experiences." said Terry in a husky voice, "But first, let us
tell you a couple of things about us."
Terry ticked the points off on the fingers of her right hand
as she listed them.
- We have done this a number of times before and we are
both very experienced in dominant/submissive sex.
- Chris and I are not bisexual. When we have a submissve
couple, I will usually handle the man and he will
usually handle the woman. We give instructions, of
course, to either submissive.
- On occaision, I will assist in training a woman or in
punishing her.
- When we meet a couple we always meet you both at the
same time. That way there's no jealousy.
- We are not into heavy pain or S&M. Our goal is sexual
satisfaction for everyone concerned, not how much we
can make you hurt."
Janet looked over at Bobby and they exchanged a silent
message.
"Ok", said Bobby, "It looks like this will work out. What
happens now?"
Chris smiled, "Just keep this Saturday night free. We'll
make sure you get the appropriate instructions." A shiver
caught both Bobby and Janet. 'What would happen next Saturday?',
they wondered. It was late into the evening before the dinner
ended. Before they parted company that night, Janet and Bobby
had told their new Master and Mistress everything about
themselves and their fantasies of being submissive.
The instructions arrived at mid-week by courier. Janet
waited for Bobby to come home before they opened them. Inside
the package were two envelopes, one addressed to each of them
with a warning on the outside that they were to be read privately
and that the contents of the instructions were to be kept secret
from the other until after the weekend. They were both excited
as they went to different rooms to read their instructions.
Janet's instructions read as follows:
1. You are not to have an orgasm from now until you get
here. Nor may you touch your or Bobby's genitals in a
sexual way until instructed. Bobby has the same
instruction.
2. You are to carefully bathe, shampoo above and below and
shave your legs and armpits before arriving.
3. You are to wear a white blouse that buttons all the way
down the front and is translucent. It should not be
see-through but rather sheer enough that the darkness
of your nipples will be visible to anyone looking
directly at them.
4. You'll wear no bra.
5. You'll wear a skirt that has a maximum length of mid-
way to your knees.
6. You will wear no panties
7. You will wear no stockings
8. You will wear comfortable heels
9. You will not wear any jewelry or a watch.
Bobby's instructions were not much different. His
instructions were written in a feminine hand, obviously Terry's.
In addition to not touching himself and being clean, Terry had
one more instruction:
- You are to purchase the sexiest pair of woman's panties
you can find. They are to be lacy. Under your jeans
on Saturday, you will be wearing them.
Bobby's cock had twitched into erectness with that request.
Saturday had approached very slowly. At least a dozen times
both Bobby and Janet had thought about not going through with it.
FInally though it had come. It became an evening of firsts for
the young couple.
It was the first time that Bobby and Janet had both been
bound and helpless at the same time. It was the first time that
Bobby had watched Janet touched and then spanked by another man.
Likewise it was the first time that Janet had ever seen Bobby
dressed in a woman's panties then later watched theose panties be
pulled down as her husband was spanked over the knee of another
woman. It was the firs time that Janet had been bent, naked over
another woman's lap for a spanking since her mother had spanked
her as a child. It was the first time that both Janet and Bobby
had stood, naked, noses pressed into opposite corners of the room
displaying their spanked bottoms at the same time. Finally, it
was the first time that both Bobby and Janet had had a
simultaneous orgasm, nevermind that it was in front of a fully
clothed couple who watched them come, side-by-side as vibrators
played over their bound and blindfolded bodies.
They had comem back twice since then. Each week, the
instructions were a little different, each time the thrill of the
unkown kept them in a state of excitement like nothing they'd
ever experienced.
Now, they were here again. This time, the package with
their instructions had been a little larger. When they opened
it, they were shocked and excited more than ever before. Inside
the package had been simple instructions.
- You will each wear *only* the garments enclosed. Even
shoes are not permitted. You may wear your coats over
these garments.
Inside each package were two simple items, a thin blue
hospital gown, the type that tie at the back and a plastic
hospital identification bracelet with their names on it. Janet
and Bobby had looked at each other in stunned silence. It was
Bobby who finally spoke. "I guess it's going to be quite a
weekend."
Now here they were, parked once again outside the large
house. Bobby and Janet felt somehow more than naked as their
bare feet padded across the cool pavement toward the house. They
could both feel the cool evening air gently wafting up their bare
thighs and across their warm genitals.
It was Terry who met them at the door. "Hi", she smiled,
"Are you wearing what you were sent?"
"Yes Ma'am", they replied in unison.
"Very good. Now you should both go upstairs and sit in the
first room on your right. You can leave your coats in the closet
down here. We'll call you when we're ready."
With that, Terry turned and walked upstairs, leaving them
alone. With their coats safely hung up, the couple felt even
more vulnerable. They made their way upstairs, helpless to
prevent the short gowns from parting at the back. The first room
on the right looked like a sitting room. Two straight backed
chairs were placed conspicuously in the middle of the room.
Janet and Bobby sat down. Each gasped slightly as the cool
leather of the chairs touched their overheated genitals.
It was about five minutes before the side door to the room
opened. "Janet, the doctor will see you now." said the voice of
Terry.
Janet took a deep breath and stood up and walked into the
next room, leaving her husband to wait. Inside the room,
directly in front of her, Janet saw a table with her Master and
Mistress behind it. Both of them were wearing white lab coats
just like the doctors do. The room was dimply lit except for the
table and the area right in front of it. Chris smiled and
motioned her into the light. "Are you ready for your examination
little girl?" he asked.
Janet found herself trembling as she nodded.
"Very good" said Chris, "Please clasp your hands behind your
head."
As Janet lifted her hands, she felt the back of her gown
opening wide apart to display her buttocks.
"Now turn around slowly for us." said her Master. No
matter how many times she did this, Janet couldn't help blushing
as her bare bottom came into view. She knew that the view of her
naked buttocks excited both her Master and Mistress and that idea
turned her on even more. As she turned around, Janet started to
get a good look at the rest of the room. Although the lights
were dimmer in other parts of the room, Janet could clearly see a
raised table off to the side. Looking a little closer, she could
make out what were obviously metal stirrups at the end of the
table just like her doctor's office! Janet's heart was pounding
as she turned once again to face her dominant friends. From the
look on their faces, she could tell that they knew that she had
seen the examining table.
"Very nice" smiled Chris "Now please remove your gown."
Janet removed her gown and without being asked, again
clasped her hands behind her head. Seeing Janet completely nude
and vulnerable in front of them turned both Terry and Chris on.
Janet was a beautiful woman. Blond with her hair cropped
short for the summer and a faceful of freckles, she often looked
like a tomboy. But now, without her clothes, she was all woman.
Her figure was a trim 34b-24-35. Her breasts werer small but
firm. Her aereola usually dark, got even darked when aroused as
she was now. The nipples themselves were unusually long and
thick when erect and Terry and Chris had discovered that they
were one of the most sensitive parts of her body. Janet's pretty
little pussy was framed with a light down of blond hair. Looking
down, Chris could see that she had just trimmed it for her visit
tonight. Janet was soon tofind out that it would be the last
night she and her submissive husband would be allowed pubic hair
for awhile.
Terry stood up from the table and took Janet by the hand.
"Come with me" she said and led her over to the examining
table. Janet had thought that she would be immediately placed in
the steel stirrups, but Terry had other plans. The exam table
was a little higher than waist height so Terry directed Janet to
stand on the little footstool beside it. To her surprise, Terry
had her bend foreward at the waist until her upper body was
resting on the leather table.
Janet's eyes followed Terry as she waled around the table to
a counter. Janet watched her take something from a glass and
then reach down for a tube. As Terry turned, Janet could clearly
see the two items. The tube was K-Y jelly and the object was
very obviously a rectal thermometer. Terry caught Janet looking
and smiled.
"We'll start by taking your temperature young lady." she
said as she walked behind the younger woman.
Janet's ass had always been the most private part of her
and, although it turned her on to have it played with, Terry and
Chris had yet to as much as touch her there.
Janet felt Terry's thumb and forefinger spreading her
buttocks open to expose her crinkled brown opening. The cool
touch of the lubricated thermometer made her gasp as it touched
her there. Terry slide the thin glass tube into her then stood
up, leaving Janet bent over with just the tip of the thermometer
sticking from between her firm buttocks.
Janet was left there for a couple of minutes before Chris
came over and pulled the thermometer from her.
"Hmmm, a little warm." he chuckled then motioned forher to
get up on the table.
As expected Janet's feet were gently placed in the stirrups
leaving her open wide. Terry took Janet's hands and pulled t hem
to the top of the table. Soft cuffs fastened her wrists firmly
to the table. A small pillow in the small of Janet's back
ensured that her breasts thrust upward as an offering to her
Master.
Chris attached similar cuffs to Janet's ankles thus securing
them to the steel stirrups. The stirrups were then pulled very
wide. Janet had never felt so helpless and so aroused at the
same time. There was nothing she could do to prevent her
engorged pussy lips from parting open to expose her soaking
pussy's interior. Once the stirrups were fastened wide apart,
Janet's mobility was severely curtailed. Still, Terry and Chris
each took a strap from the side of the table and fastened them to
her knees. The strap pulled the knee out and down, keeping her
extremely exposed.
Now Chris moved to the end of the table and Janet felt the
whole end part of the table from below her waist drop away. From
his vantage point, Chris had a perfect view of her pussy and her
anus still slick from the K-Y jelly on the thermometer. He let
his fingertips gently slide up her thigh.
"Excited?" he whispered.
Janet closed her eyes and nodded.
"Good"
Being on a leather table, fastened to the cool metal
stirrups left Janet feeling more vulnerable, more exposed than
anytime in her life. As Terry reached down and gently covered
her eyes with a blindfold, Janet felt even more helpless. Her
sense of hearing was instantly heightened. Her ears strained to
hear what was happening around her. She heard Chris moving at
the counter near her feet, heard the sound of items being moved
around, then sensed that someone (was it Chris or Terry?) was
again sitting between her widely stretched legs.
The cool touch of a well lubricated finger at her anus was
almost a relief to the anticipation. The finger teased for a
moment or two then pushed gently until just the tip had slipped
past the sphincter. Janet's breathing was coming in short ragged
breaths. The finger twisted and turned in tiny, minute
movements, each one causing Janet to squirm in her bonds.
Suddenly the finger pushed deeper, sliding in slowly, not
stopping until it was as deep as it would go. Janet's toes
curled at the sensation of being penetrated anally. The finger
moved in and out in long full movements. Janet felt her anal
muscles clench despite herself thus intensifying the feeling.
After a couple of minutes the finger pulled itself from her only
to be replaced after a moment by the sensation of something more
unyielding. A dildo? she thought. But this sensation was
something altogether different. Without being able to see it,
Janet's senses were extra sensitive. The cool lubricated object
now starting to slide into her was at first very thin, thinner
even that the finger that had just left her but as it slid in,
she felt it widen, pushing open her ass. Whoever had a handle on
the object was moving it in and out with a tiny motion, letting
it slide a little deeper and thus spread her open a little wide
each time. On one push it spread Janet open very wide and was
held there, stretching her anal ring. Janet felt it push inward
just a little further and to her surprise, the object was much
narrower. Her sphincter clenched down, pulling the object deep
into her rectum and then holding her open on a much thinner
"neck" as teh wide handle stopped the object from disappearing
into her.
The only sound in the room now was Janet's ragged breathing.
Chris chuckled and patted her mound with one hand as he stood up
from between Janet's legs.
"I'd ask you if you enjoyed that but it's obvious that you
do."
Janet had to admit that it was true. Even bound and
blindfolded she could tell how wet she was. Again she heard
movement at the counter then a gentle tug on her pubic hair. The
sound of a 'snip' of scissors shocked her. 'Snip, snip, snip'
and in a flash, Janet knew what was happening. Her pubic hair
was being removed! Janet heard herself whimpering at the idea
and she was completely helpless to do anything about it!
Terry patted Janet's tummy as Chris continued to remove her
muff.
"Don't worry, you're going to look so hot without it." she
said.
The scissors stopped and Chris continued with shaving cream
and a safety razor until Janet was as smooth as when she was
eight years old. "Oh God!" she thought, "I wonder if they're
going to do the same thing to Bobby?"
Janet felt the straps at her knees, ankles and wrists being
removed and a moment later, she was being helped to her feet by
the dominant couple. The sensation of the rectal plug, still
lodged deep in her body, was even more intense when standing.
Janet was led out of the examining room while still
blindfolded and into another adjacent room. chris pulled her
hands in front of her and attached them to a cord that a moment
later pulled her hands toward the ceiling. When she was
stretched upwards, the rope was tied, leaving the pretty girl to
wait for whatever would come next. Janet heard the sound of one
person leaving the room while the other continued to move around
in front of her. The fingers that then pulled her nipple erect
and the sensation of the nipple clips being attached were no
surprise.
Back in the waiting room, Bobby heard the intercom come
alive again, "Alright Bobby, it's time for your examination."
Bobby's heart was thumping as he entered the darkened room.
Like Janet, he moved toward the lit area.
"Clasp your hands behind your head if you please." said
Terry. "Now turn slowly for me."
Bobby felt himself blushing as he turned to expose his naked
bottom, uncovered by the short hospital gown. Terry had him
pause while facing away from her. She leaned back in her chair
and enjoyed the view of his tight little behind. She smiled in
the darkness. 'That bottom will be feeling quite different in a
few minutes.', she thought.
Terry led Bobby over to the examining table. Bobby couldn't
help thinking what Janet must have looked like on this table only
a few short minutes ago. The steel stirrups that stuck out from
the end of the table were still stretched wide apart. Bobby
could see the leather straps hanging from them and pictured
Janet's ankles straining against them as she was exposed to her
Master and Mistress. Suddenly it occurred to him that it would
soon be him with his feet in the stirrups. He blushed as Terry
ordered him up onto the table. A moment later he was told to lie
back and Bobby did so, embarrassed to be put into the humiliating
position that women must suffer when visiting their
gynaecologist. Terry gently placed his feet in the steel
stirrups, still slightly warm from Bobby's wife's feet. Terry
reached over and pulled the leather straps over his ankles and
pulled them tight as she fastened him to the stirrups. Terry
moved up to the head of the table and took the submissive's man's
hands in hers and positioned them up to the head of the table so
that Bobby was fully extended on the table. Leather straps there
held him now helpless in this exposed position. Bobby felt his
breathing quicken as he realized that he was now at his Mistress'
mercy. Bobby looked up in time to see Terry's hands descending
with a blindfold that now cut his vision off from whatever would
happen next.
With his sense of hearing now heightened, Bobby hear Terry
move back to the end of the examining table. Another set of
leather straps at his knees pulled them out and down to leave his
genital and anal area overextended and completely exopsed. Bobby
listened as Terry moved around the room near the end of the
table. Now he wished that he had paid more attention to just
what had been sitting on the counter near there. What, he
wondered, was there for her to use on him. Now, there was
silence. Bobby held his breath, wondering what would happen
next. As the tip of Terry's well-lubricated figure touched the
center of Bobby's anus, he let out a soft sigh. The finger
teased there for a moment before dipping inside. Terry added
more lubricant to her long but slender figure then pushed it
deeply into her young male submissive. The finger moved in and
out, twisting as it went, adding more lubricant every once in
awhile until the interior of Bobby's rectum was thoroughly
covered with vaseline. By now Bobby's hips were straining
upward, pushing against Terry's finger despite himself. As the
finger pulled from him, Terry felt Bobby's muscles trying to hold
it in.
"Oh you like that do you?" she asked.
Terry chuckled as she watched Bobby blush beneath his
blindfold. She reached over and took a rectal plug similar to
the one still firmly inserted in Bobby's wife Janet now tied in
the next room. She eased just the tip of the flesh-colored
plastic past the resistance of his sphincter and held it there,
watching his reaction. Despite all the stimulation of his anus,
Terry knew that his bottom was very tight. She would have to go
a little slower than with Janet.
The plug eased out slightly then pushed in a little deeper.
Terry held it a moment, then let the pressure up and let the tip
of the plug slide almost out before sliding it in even deeper
this time. This in and out motion continued. Terry kept sliding
the lubricated plug in deeper and deeper, twisting slightly as
she did so. Bobby had started to moan slightly and did so again
as the thickest part of the plug slid into him, holding his anus
stretched wide apart upon it. Terry held this part of the plug
in him, not letting the anal ring either push it out or pull it
in. She twisted the plug slowly through a full rotation and
smiled as Bobby whimpered at the exquisite sensation. His cock
was now rock hard in front of her and Terry couldn't help but to
bend down and let just the tip of her tongue taste the drop of
pre-cum waiting for here there. Bobby gasped at the warm touch
of his Mistress tongue and Terry watched his cock twitch in
reaction. She chose this moment to add just a little more
pressure and let the rectal plug be pulled deeply into her
submissive friend as his anal muscles clamped down on the narrow
neck of the plastic intruder. Terry stepped back as Bobby moaned
loudly and strained upward in his bonds. For a moment she
wondered if he would be able to help from coming but Bobby was
able to bring himself under control and calm down slightly.
Terry let him regain his composure for a minute or two while
she prepared things at the counter. The next sensation that
Bobby experienced was simliar to his wife's had been a few short
minutes before. Terry quickly and expertly clipped his pubic
hair to a short stubble using scissors. Like Janet, it took
Bobby a moment or two to realize exactly what was happening and
then he moaned in embarrassment as his Mistress quickly removed
the last covering his genitals had from her. The shaving cream
and razor were next and Bobby held his breath as she carefully
shaved the sensitive area. In a few short minutes Bobby's pubis
was as naked as it had been when he was a child. Terry slowly,
sensuously rubbed warm oil around his cock, balls and pubis
leaving his naked cock rock hard.
Bobby felt a strange feeling as Terry fastened something
around his cock and balls. Without being able to see it, he
wasn't sure what it was. Terry smiled at the sight of the baby
pink ribbon now tied with a bow around Bobby's move sensitive
parts. The long end of the ribbon she left hanging down between
his legs. She'd need it shortly.
Bobby listened as Terry made her way up the table toward his
chest. Again, Terry leaned down and this time took his left
nipple in her mouth. Bobby arched his back against the leather
straps as his Mistress bit down on his sensitive nipple and
pulled it upwards. The tiny nipple quickly became erect and
Bobby felt Terry pull it out further as she fastened the metal
clip to it. Bobby's cock twitched again, betraying the turn on
that the restraining clip was to him. Terry's mouth was already
on the right nipple pulling it erect also.
With the long rectal plug still in him and the clips firmly
fastened on his nipples, Bobby felt Terry releasing him from the
table. The leather straps on his wrists were left on and as he
was pulled up to a sitting position, Terry fastened them behind
his back. As Bobby moved to his feet, his buttocks came together
and he felt the plug sliding even deeper into his bottom. Terry
now reached down to take hold of the end of the pink ribbon
firmly tied around Bobby's erect cock and balls.
"Come along young man." she said and gave a little tug on
the ribbon.
Bobby was helpless to do anything but obey, shuffling
forward in tiny steps hoping not to walk into anything. Terry
led him into the next room where his wife Janet was still tied
with her hands to the ceiling. Janet had not been left idle.
Chris had kept up the teasing on her body while Terry had
prepared her husband on the doctor's examining table. A
vibrating magic wand had been playing all over her hot body and
Terry could see immediately that the pretty young girl was bathed
in a fine sheen of sweat. Janet's breathing was coming in ragged
breaths by now. Chris had kept the rectal plug deep in her and
had attached clips identical to Bobby's to Janet's thick nipples.
The vibrator had touched the clips and the end of the plug every
once in awhile producing a tremor through the firm body. Janet's
freshly shaved pussy had obviously tasted the vibrator also,
thought Terry as she noticed the submissive young girl's juices
on the smooth lips. Janet's clit was now erect, poking up
teasingly between the bare lips.
Terry led Bobby over to the center of the room directly in
front of Janet and positioned him facing her. Chris helped to
tie his hands to the ceiling also so that he was helplessly
stretched right in front of his wife. Although the young couple
could not see each other, the heat of each was evident to the
other. Janet felt the hot breath in front of her and knew that
it must be Bobby.
Chris and Terry moved forward and the two submissives felt
their nipple clips being adjusted. A moment later, there were
only two clips between them. Bobby's nipples were now firmly
attached to those of his wife. Bobby and Janet felt themselves
pressing against each other. Bobby's rigid cock was now poking
up at Janet's oiled smooth lips. Terry reached between them to
guide the firm organ up into his wife. The couple moaned in
unison at the intense feeling. Unable to wait, Bobby started
moving in and out of Janet only to feel the ribbon around his
balls pull with a sharp jerk.
"Not until your told." said his Mistress sharply.
The tension of trying to stay in Janet without moving was
almost more than Bobby could bear. Janet also moaned in
frustration, wanting desperately the thrust of Bobby's cock into
her over-sensitized pussy. Terry and Chris stepped back to enjoy
the scene. It was unique. The naked, stretched submissive
couple were attached to each other at the nipple and their
genitals.
"Now then," said Terry, "I suppose you two would like to
begin to rut like a couple of dogs in heat wouldn't you?"
"Oh yes Mistress, please." moaned Bobby and Janet.
"Very good." chuckled Chris, "We'll give you a helping hand
then. Your Mistress and I will be setting the pace."
A moment later Janet felt the sharp crack of a riding crop
against her naked buttocks as Chris smacked her with it. The
surprise of the smack thrust her against Bobby, pushing his cock
deep into her and causing her to moan loudly. As Janet pulled
back a swipe of the crop by Terry onto Bobby's buttocks caused
him to thrust forward again. The sound of the dual spanking
continued like a metronome, spanking first one then the other,
controlling the pace of the couple's rutting. It was Bobby who
started to come first. Chris and Terry had been watching for it.
His breath now in short desperate gasps, his buttocks clenched
again and again as he arched himself into Janet. The movement
pulled at the clips which fastened the pair's nipples firmly
together. Janet felt her nipples being pulled out by the clips
as her husband cried out in front of her. Chris moved forward
and with one hand twisted the Janet's rectal plug. It was all
she needed. With a loud sob, she came too, twsiting and pulling
against her bonds and grinding her naked pubis against her
husband. Finally, hanging limply from their wrists, it was over.
What would happen next? wondered Bobby.
What could top this? wondered Janet.
They would soon find out.
Talia's Medical Examination
Story #61 in the Master Chris Collection
___________________________________________________________________
"What are you wearing tonight?" asked Chris
Talia looked up. There was more to this question than met the
eye. "I'm not sure. Did you have particular preference?"
Chris smiled. "Yes, I believe I do." Moving to her closet he
picked out a short flairing skirt and a thin silk white blouse and
placed them on the bed.
"Garters and stocking?" asked Talia.
"No. Not this time, just the blouse, skirt and your heels."
Talia felt rush of excitement surge through her. Whenever
she and Chris played dominance/submissions games, it was an
incredible high. Her mind immediately started racing, wondering
what plans he had up his sleeve. Maybe they weren't even going for
supper. Perhaps the evening would start right here with Talia
being blindfolded and teased by her dominant lover. Chris was
always full of surprises and although Talia was yet to find out,
there was one planned for this very evening.
By the time they left for their evening out, Talia was ready
for her Master. She had pampered herself in the bathroom, soaking
in a nice hot tub then doing her hair and make-up. When she
stepped into the bedroom to put on her 'outfit' for this evening,
Talia caught glimpse of herself in the mirror.
'Hmmm, not bad for a gal pushing 30.' she thought to herself.
Her blond hair was short and curly at the moment and it framed a
pretty tanned face. Her breasts had never been large, a 34B, but
by the same token they didn't sag at all. Talia's tan line from
her bikini outlined a tiny pure white triangle over each breast
from the dark sun-tanned skin around them. The nipple in the
center of each triangle was set off perfectly. Unlike many blonds,
Talia's nipples were not pink, they were a dark shade of brown.
Although nature had seen fit to give Talia small breasts, her
nipples were not. If anything, they were unusually long and thick
and perhaps the most sensitive part of her body.
The residential home where they ended up was not what Talia
was expecting. What did he have planned here she wondered.
Inside, Chris and Talia were greeted by a pretty woman around
Talia's age wearing a simple skirt and blouse combination. They
entered and were led to the living room. The evening was shaping
up to be a simple visit with a friend thought Talia as they three
of them chatted about all kinds of current events. Talia found out
that Susan was a medial doctor with her own practice and that she
and Chris had met in college. Susan was a year older than Talia
and the two women found they had lots of things in common.
It wasn't until well into the evening that Susan brought up a
new subject.
"So, I understand you're sexually submissive." she said
casually.
Talia just about choked on her drink. She had never ever told
anyone about the kinky games she and her lover played. To be told
about them by a stranger took her breath away. Talia felt a hot
blush hit her cheeks as she looked over at the attractive blond
doctor.
Unable to reply, Talia just nodded her head. Susan smiled.
"I thought so. Little toys like yourself are so transparent."
Talia blushed again as she realized how true that statement was.
Unless Susan was blind, she should have no trouble figuring out
what Talia enjoyed.
"Your lover has brought you here for a little surprise." said
Susan. He felt that an examination would be appropriate for his
sex toy."
Susan got up and took Talia's drink from her. With a movement
of her head, she indicated that Talia should follow her. Talia
looked over at Chris only to see that he was standing too waiting
for her to obey. "Do as you're told Talia." he said quietly.
Talia felt her knees tremble as she got to her feet. This was
completely uncharted territory. Unable to stop her mind from
wandering, Talia wondered what would happen to her. An
examination? What would that entail? Just the word reminded Talia
of her last Gynaecological exam. Every time she had to put her
feet into those steel stirrups she blushed with embarrassment. It
didn't seem to matter that her doctor was always completely
professional, just the thought of being that exposed to him was
mortifying.
Susan walked along the corridor and turned down the carpetted
stairs into the basement. At the bottom of the stairs, Talia saw
that the basement was remodeled into Susan's office. There was a
large desk off to one side with filing cabinets against one wall.
There were a couple of chairs in front of the desk. On the
other side of the room the more medical supplies were stored.
There was a counter with glass covered shelves above it and a sink
and, of course the ever-present examining table.
Susan sat down in her chair behind the desk. Talia went to
sit in one of the chairs in front of it but Susan stopped her.
"Just stand there." she was told.
Talia waited nervously. Behind her she heard Chris' footsteps
coming down the stairs and then stop. She turned to find him
sitting on the third stair, waiting, watching.
Susan got up from the desk and moved over to the other side of
the room. A moment later, she returned carrying the small step
that had been beside the examining table that was used by patients
to step up on the table. She walked over to Talia and put it down
in front of her. "Step up." she said.
Talia stepped up on the step feeling even more on display.
Susan walked back around the desk to sit down. Susan waited
another minute or so, just admiring the view before she spoke
again.
"Alright Talia", she said, "Now remove all your clothing.
Everything."
Talia's heart skipped a beat. She had known this was coming
of course, but to actually have to remove her clothes in front of
this strange woman was intensely embarrassing. She started with
the shoes. She must have seen plenty of naked women, thought
Talia. It didn't make any difference. Chris had deliberately made
sure that there was very little to remove and in a few moments,
Talia's skirt followed her blouse and shoes as it sank to a puddle
at her feet.
"Now turn around." said Susan.
Talia turned around several times on the small stair. After
a couple of turns, Susan had her stop again, this time facing away
from her and showing a profile to Chris. "Clasp your hands behind
your back. No, elbows further back than that."
Now, with her hands stretched up and back, Talia's firm
breasts and rigid nipples were thrust up and out. Despite her
acute desire, she didn't lower her hands to cover her blond bush.
Susan got up again from behind the desk and moved over to
Talia, getting a closer look as she walked all around. Talia's
face was flushed a bright red. She had never been so embarrassed.
"Follow me." said Susan again and walked toward the examining
table.
Talia had been dreading this. She walked toward the table
with tiny steps. Susan helped her get up on the table and lay down
on her back. Unlike the doctor's office, there was no paper
covering the black leather of the table. The leather was warm and
humid against her skin.
Talia lay passively as Susan walked around her again. She did
not resist as her hands were taken and pulled to the head of the
table. Leather cuffs were wrapped around her wrists and attached
to the head of the bed. Talia was now a prisoner of this dominant
doctor and her dominant lover. Chris had approached the table now
and stood at the end. Walking forward, he gently spread her legs
and slipped her feet into the stirrups. Standing between her
knees, he took straps attached to the stirrups and firmly covered
her ankles with them. She was now helpless to keep from having her
legs spread. Susan walked to the end of the table and pulled
gently at Talia's naked hips.
Talia slid her bottom to the end of the table, letting her
knees push up and apart as he did so. The ankle straps on the
stirrups kept her feet tightly held down.
Susan took long leather straps and tied them around the tops
of Talia's thighs then pulled thm down to keep Talia's bottom
pulled toward the end of the table. Additional straps around her
wrists kept Talia's arms pulled to the top of the table. Her naked
outstretchd body was now offered completely to Susan and Chris.
Susan re-adjusted the stirrups to further spread Talia's legs
apart. Talia closed her eyes, surrendering herself to her master
and his friend. She sensed rather than saw Susan move to the end
of the table and step between the stirrups. Susan's slender
fingers slid through Talia's blond curly pubic hair. Talia felt
Susan gently tug at the short hair. A moment later, another tug
followed by the distinctive "snip" of scissors told Talia that her
pubic hair was being removed. The scissor were soon replaced by
the warm wet sensation of shaving cream as Susan rubbed it over the
remaining stubble. A safety razor pulled across the sensitive
pubis of the young girl, leaving her pussy now bare and smooth as
it was when she was a child.
Chris moved up to Talia and tied a black silk scarf over her
still-closed eyes. Talia felt his hands glide down her face,
touching with just his fingertips. The fingers trailed further
downward, tickling her neck, sliding down to her breasts. Talia
arched her back as her master held her nipples between his thumb
and forefinger. Chris squeezed and tugged upward, pulling Talia's
breasts upward. He let go, letting the nipples slip out of his
grasp. Talia gasped. Her nipples were now hard and swollen,
sticking out almost their full 3/4 inch length. Chris took the
left one in his fingers again and pulled it outward. Talia moaned
softly in appreciation. Her nipples were aching to be touched.
Chris watched Talia squirm as he let the nipple clip close gently
on the thick left nipple. The pressure was not painful but the
thick brown nipple was now squeezed with a steady pressure. He
repeated the same procedure with the right nipple. Susan had
placed herself on a stool between Talia's bound legs. From there,
her view of the pretty girl's outstretched body was unrestricted.
Susan smiled to herself as she watched Talia's now-bare pussy
lubricate as Chris played with her nipples.
With her nipples now firmly held by the clips and her body
completely restrained, Chris and Susan now turned their attention
to between the young girl's legs. The stimulation of Talia's large
nipples was now showing between her long athletic thighs. Susan
and Chris could already see that her now very visible pussy lips
had puffed out and were pink from the rush of blood through them.
Susan reached out with both hands and, using her thumbs,
peeled back the thick labia to reveal the delicate pink interior.
Talia was soaked. She blushed yet again as the two dominants
exposed her more than she ever had been in her life. She did not
know that she would be exposed much more than this before the night
was over.
Talia could hear Susan moving around but did not know what she
was doing. There was a counter at the end of the room and Susan
was standing at it. Talia's hearing became even more acute as she
strained to hear what was happening. For the moment, no one was
touching her. The sharp clink of somethink metallic made Talia
jump. 'What were they going to do to her?' she wondered. Talia
sensed rather than saw Susan moving back between her legs. A
moment later, her thoughts were confirmed as Susan's slender
fingers gently strocked Talia's smooth pussy lips. Talia gasped at
the sensation. The shaving of her labia had made her lips ten
times more sensitive. She knew that if the woman doctor kept
stroking her, she wouldn't be able to help having an orgasm.
Susan was using two hands now, using her finger and thumbs to
spread the lips wide apart and show the hot, wet interior. After
a few minutes of stroking and teasing, the fingers stopped. The
tension in the room went up a notch. Neither Chris nor Susan said
anything. Talia was breathing shallowly, listening, tense for what
might come next. The touch of the warm object at her pussy lips
made her start. 'What was it?' she thought. The object teased the
outside of her lips before Susan spread them once again and urged
it inside of her. 'A dildo or vibrator.' were Talia's first
thought. But the feeling wasn't quite right. Talia had enjoyed a
variety of dildo's and vibrator's inserted into her and this didn't
feel like any of them. Susan eased the object deeper until only a
handle of some kind was left sticking out.
The object wasn't painful in any way but Talia held her
breath, as though being absolutely silent would help her determine
the nature of the object that had been inserted deep into her body.
She didn't have long to wait before finding out for certain. Susan
reached down again and a moment later, Talia felt the object move
inside of her. It seemed alive for a moment and then she realized
what was happening. The object was getting wider, spreading apart.
In fact, the object was a Doctor's speculum. Just as had been
inserted to her while her feet were in the stirrups at her own
doctor's office!
Susan squeezed the handle slowly watching the opening to
Talia's shaven pussy spread wide, wide apart. When the speculum
was fully extended, she locked the handle, leaving the young girl
wide open for inspection.
Talia blushed deeply for what must have been the thousandth
time. She couldn't imagine being so embarrassed. She had been
examine* ( before but this was different. It wasn't
enough to be completely naked in front of her Master and a strange
dominant woman. Even her insides were to be on display! With the
speculum holding her wide open, the pressure on her clit had
increased. Despite herself, Talia felt herself getting even more
excited.
Talia felt the tips of the Doctor's fingers stroking her inner
thigh and along the sensitive stretched sides of her open lips.
The fingers traced outside her pussy and trailed lower and lower
until their tips were touching the bottom of her pussy lips,
dangerously close to her stretched rear passage. Although Chris
had teased Talia's ass several times, it was a part of her body
that always left her embarrassed to be played with. Talia tensed
for a moment as the fingers slid through her thick juices that
continued to trickled down the crack of her ass.
The fingers left and Talia was left with the sensations of the
speculum pressing against her clit and keeping her complete pussy
exposed to the air. The constant pressure on her thick, elongated
nipples was a continuing source of stimulation and Talia felt
herself try to squirm in her bonds. The doctor was back in a
moment and Talia suddenly felt a very cool touch right at the
center of her anus. The vaseline covered finger teased the outside
of the crinkled opening in tiny circles. Talia found that she was
holding her breath, knowing what must come next. Just the tip of
the delicate female finger nudged inside of Talia's bottom, opening
her bottom up to her Mistress as Talia gasped at the senstation.
The finger was motionless for a long pause as the younger girl got
used to the finger, then, relentless, it began to push in. Talia
heard herself whimper as if from a distance as the finger slowly
pushed in as far as it could go. Again it stopped and time seemed
to stop too for Talia as she waited for the next sensation. Now
the finger began to twist slowly back and forth in a long, full
rotation. Talia had never felt anything like this. Along with the
rotation, the long delicate finger began sliding in and out in long
smooth motions. Despite herself, Talia felt herself trying to push
herself even even harder onto the penetrating finger. On one
stroke, the thin finger was joined by a second and now two fingers
were sliding in and out.
An orgasm was just moments away for Talia, she was sure but
suddenly the fingers pulled out again, leaving her gasping for air
and squirming. Talia moaned in frustration. The doctor moved away
from the girl. Both Susan and Chris could smell the young girl's
sex as it continued to flood with her juices. Talia felt a touch
again at her now opened anus. Was it a butt plug, she wondered?
Chris had used a couple when they had played before and although it
embarrassed her severely, she had enjoyed the sensation. The hard
intruder at her rear twisted slightly and then slid in. It didn't
feel like a plug, thought Talia as it slid gently into her rectum.
Combined with the over-full sensation of the speculum in her
vagina, Talia felt every milimeter of this rectal intruder as it
penetrated her. Finally it was all the way in. Talia was
struggling for oxygen now. It seemed she was gasping all the time.
She felt, rather than saw Chris lean close to her. He grasped one
of the nipple clips and pulled on it gently. "I think you'll enjoy
this." he said. As he pulled upward on the thick, sensitive
nipple, the object in Talia's bottom started to move. For a moment
she couldn't place the sensation, but then it hit her. The object
was getting larger! Susan had inserted in a smaller speculum into
her rectum! Squeezing the handle, Susan watched Talia's crinkled
opening stretch as it opened until the skin was pulled smooth and
tight. Talia was whimpering openly now. She thought she had been
exposed before, but this was beyond her imagination! Susan
chuckled. She knew that the 2 objects were not hurting the girl,
but she also knew that the sensations of being opened at both holes
simulaneously was incredible.
Talia was pulling at her bonds now, as the teasing of her body
continued at her nipples, pussy and ass. She thought this was as
much as she could expect, but of course, she was wrong. She could
barely feel the tiny plastic eggs as they were dropped into her
pussy and inserted deep into her rectum but as Susan turned the
small but powerful vibrators on, she couldn't help but notice.
Talia cried out loud as the sensation of the two strong
vibrators started out simulaneously from deep inside her belly. It
was as if her whole body was vibrating. She pulled frantically at
her bonds as she felt her sensations being pushed over the
red-line. The orgasm started somewere deep in her body and spread
outwards, gathering momentum like a snowball as it did. There was
no part of her body spared, from her nippes, to her anus to her
fingertips, the hot wave of her cumming hit like a freight train.
Talia felt the world close down as she almost lost conciousness.
The first wave was followed by a second and then a third, Talia did
not keep count. She cried out, pulled at her wrist and ankle
straps but the orgasm kept going. She wanted it to stop, wanted it
to keep going and felt like she'd been cumming for hours.
Finally, finally, finally it slowed down, leaving her hot,
sweating body heaving on the examination table. All there was for
Talia was a warm glow that went through every part of her body.
She barely noticed first the vibrators then the two instruments
being pulled from between her legs. The nipple clips were removed
and Susan and Chris helped from the table and into the hot tub.
It was a couple of hours later, with Chris and Talia now back
home and curled up around the fireplace when he finally looked down
and asked if she'd like playing "Doctor".
"Well." she said, smiling slightly, "I think you may need an
examination yourself sometime soon."
Kathy gives herself to her husband
Fantasy # 62 in the Master Chris Collection
________________________________________________________________
Kathy was excited. After weeks of thinking, she had finally
figured out what to get her husband David for his birthday. And
not a moment too soon. Today was the day!
Kathy had wondered what she could give her husband that
would be special enough that his 35th birthday would be
remembered for a long time and in a moment of brilliance that
morning it had come to her. David had just left for work and
Kathy was getting ready for her day. Stepping out of the shower,
she moved into their bedroom and stood in front of the full-
length mirror. "Hmmm, not bad." she thought. Her 32-year old
body was still in trim shape thanks to a regular exercise regimen
and jogging three times a week. Kathy stood 5'6" and weighed in
at about 110lbs. Her breasts were not large, but were still very
firm with no evidence of sag whatsoever. Kathy turned sideways
and saw that her buttocks were also firm. David loved her ass
and was always fondling it when they were together.
Suddenly it occured to Kathy what she could give David for a
present. Herself! She'd treat him to a night of fabulous sex.
They hadn't had a sex filled evening for ages. As the plan came
together, Kathy had a better idea. David had often told her of
his fantasies of being a dominant lover or having her play as his
sex slave for the evening. Tonight she would offer her body to
her "Master" for the night.
Kathy got dressed and jumped in the car. There was a sex-
shop downtown she knew of that would be just perfect for what she
needed. Entering the store, Kathy blushed, embarrassed at being
there. Once she looked around, she was a bit more comfortable.
The store was brightly lit and the woman at the counter seemed
pleasant. Kathy looked up and down a couple of aisles, amazed at
the incredible collection of gadgets and magazines. She decided
to return another day with David to pick out some things
together. Today, however, her needs were very specific. On one
counter were a number of handcuffs and Kathy picked out a pair
that looked solid and reliable. She moved toward the cash and
was just about to pay for her purchase when another item caught
her attention. "Slippery Rear-Lube" said the tube in bright
colors. Kathy had always resisted having her ass played with but
the thought of what she was going to do tonight had made her both
wet and adventurous. She picked up the tube on impulse and put
it next to the handcuffs on the counter. "A good slave should
offer all of herself to her Master." she thought to herself with
a smile.
Back home, Kathy continued her preparations. She moved the
living room furniture around slightly to set the perfect
scenario. Kathy and David's front door opened directly onto the
living room so this was where Kathy set the stage. Moving the
couch off to the side and them pulling the coffee table to the
other side left the middle of the living room completely open.
Kathy pulled the large easy chair to the center of the room and
turned it so it was facing away from the front door. The easy
chair was just the right height for what she had in mind.
Kathy took an envelope and in large letters wrote "David,
Open BEFORE entering house!" She then sat down and wrote a short
note and then put the note and the keys to the handcuffs into the
envelope. The note said:
David,
I know you've often talked about me being your sex
slave for the night. Well tonight it's going to come
true. I am giving myself to you body and soul for the
night as a birthday present. Until the sun comes up, I
will obey your every command, fulfill you every desire.
You may do with my body as you choose. The keys in the
envelope are to the handcuffs I know where.
Happy birthday my Master, I love you.
Kath.
With a deep breath, Kathy sealed the envelope and left it on
the table for when she'd need it. Moving upstairs, she collected
the other things she needed. In her drawer there was a black
silk scarf that was perfect for a blindfold. In the back of her
nightstand was the vibrator Kathy and David played with from time
to time. Kathy brought these to the living room and put them on
the coffee table with a bottle of baby oil from the bathroom.
She hesitated a minute or two then added the tube of lubricant
from the sex-shop. With its bright label, she knew that David
would see it right away.
Kathy went to the bathroom and treated herself to a
luxurious bath. She noticed her hands wandering over her mound
and started to play with herself. She had been itching to touch
herself since this morning. With a real effort, Kathy pulled her
hands away. She'd save all that heat for her "Master".
When she'd finished all her preparations and make up, she
debated about lingerie. Should she wear her sexy garter belt and
stockings? Perhaps the teddy that unsnapped at the crotch?
Finally, she decided that nothing at all would be just as
effective. Pulling on a robe, Kathy padded from the bedroom into
the living room and picked up the phone. She found that David
would be home at 5:30 and asked him to be righ on time and told
him that she had prepared "something special" for his birthday
tonight.
As 5:30 approched, Kathy became more and more nervous. She
almost cancelled the whole idea a hundred times as she wondered
what her husband would do with her.
At 5:20, with her heart thumping madly, she took the
envelope with the keys and note and taped it to the outside of
the front door. Kathy removed her robe and hun it up in the hall
closet. She checked once again that the living room curtains
were firmly closed and then went over to the easy chair.
Standing behind the chair, she took the silk scarf and tied it
carefully over her eyes. She made sure it was both tight and
that it covered her eyes completely.
The loss of sight had her pussy twitch. She was dying to
touch herself. "If I do that, I'll come in about 30 seconds."
she thought to herself and that would never do. Kathy had placed
the handcuffs on the back of the easy chair and she felt for them
there. She clicked one half over her left wrist and then placed
her hands behind her. With another steel click, her commitment
to the evening was assured. Now the only person who could
release her was David.
The chair back was the perfect height and Kathy carefully
bent over it at the waist until her pretty blond head was resting
on the pillows. She rested her hips on the chair back and spread
her feet wide apart as she did so. Bent over like that, Kathy
could feel her tight buttocks naturally part to offer both of her
holes to her Master. She imagined the view from the rear as he
walked in the front door and knew he'd be pleased.
Kathy knew there were only a few minutes to wait but even so
her mind started to race with what was about to happen to her.
With her rear so exposed and the lubricating jelly in plain view,
she knew her bottom would soon be penetrated by her husband at
leisure. His finger certainly followed by perhaps his cock, or
even the vibrator she realized! As the sound of a car pulled
into the driveway it occured to her that she had not let David
know that he must come home alone! Kathy almost jumped up from
the chair and her heart pounded like mad as she listened intently
to the footsteps coming up the walk. Was it one set or two?
Holding her breath, she decided that she would have to just trust
her husband, her master.
Kathy heard the sound of the envelope being pulled from the
door and the ripping sound as it opened. Despite the blindfold,
her eyes were clenched shut now as she waited for what would come
next. A moment later the door opened and her adventure began.
Jim finds a Dominant Girlfriend
Story #63 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Jim wondered how he had ever ended up in this predicament.
He was at home, in his apartment, but the position he was in was
unusual. The only article of clothing that Jim was wearing was a
blindfold. He was on his bed on his knees waiting in what was a
very embarrassing position for him and all because of Heather,
his girlfriend.
It hadn't started out this way. Jim had been on the rebound
when he met Heather at a party of a mutual friend. She was
drop-dead gorgeous. Just twenty-six years old, only 2 years
younger than Jim, Heather was blond, 5'5" tall with a 34-24-34
body. Regular visits to the health club kept her body in
incredible shape and Jim wasn't the only person who's head
swivelled that night at the party. Heather had been wearing a
short mini-dress with a deep plunging back. It was obvious that
she was wearing no bra and the skirt was tight enough that it was
questionable whether she was even wearing panties.
Jim was captivated by her at first sight. At some point
during the evening it was Heather who came over to Jim and struck
up a conversation. They met again later that week and had been
seeing each other ever since for the last 6 months.
At first sex with Heather was straight forward. She was
energetic in bed and constantly being imaginative. She was
willing to try anything once and the young couple had tried just
about everything. Over the last couple of months, however, a
trend had started to surface.
It started with an innocent comment one night. Jim had been
late for a date and when he had finally picked up Heather for
dinner, it had been almost an hour and a half later than
expected. In the car Jim had apologized for being late and not
calling to let Heather know. She had smiled and said "It's ok,
but next time I'll turn you over my knee." Jim had laughed,
perhaps a little too loudly and when he looked sideways at
Heather to see if she was serious or not, she was just smiling at
him.
A week later, Jim was late again. This time, dinner was at
Heather's and again he didn't call. Heather let him into the
apartment. Jim went sat down in the living room and started to
apologize. Heather walked over to him and said, "Do you remember
what I said I'd do if you were late again?" Jim certainly did
but didn't think she could be serious. Heather held out her hand
"Come with me." she said.
"You can't be serious." said Jim.
"I was never more serious in my life." said his girlfriend.
"Well forget it."
"Fine." said Heather "But then you'd better leave because
I'm not going to stand for such unacceptable behaviour going
unanswered, and if you leave, you won't be back." Heather
walked to the door opened it and held it for him. Jim couldn't
believe it. He froze for a moment and then mumbled "Ok."
"What? I didn't hear you." said Heather closing the door
and coming back to stand in front of him.
"I said ok then." said Jim in a quiet voice.
Heather held out her hand again and Jim took it and followed
her to the end of the room.
"Take off your pants." she said. Jim did so feeling
foolish. "Now the underwear and the socks too while you're at
it."
Jim was left in only his shirt and despite the unusual
circumstances, he felt himself getting hard. His erection
started to poke up and out of his shirt. Heather just smiled as
she noticed.
"Mmmm, enjoying this are you?"
Jim blushed at the comment.
"Now stand in the corner there with your nose pressed to the
corner of the room. I'll let you know when it's time for your
spanking."
Jim did as he was told feeling even more naked as he lost
sight of the room. He felt like his now bare buttocks were on
display to Heather. Behind him he could hear Heather moving
about the apartment, seemingly in no hurry to get started. It
was about 10 minutes before she was ready.
"Alright then." she said "Now turn around and come over
here. Jim turned to see Heather sitting in one of the kitchen
chairs she had moved to the center of the living room. She had
changed and was now wearing only her lace teddy. Jim's cock
stiffened again as he saw her dark nipples poking through the
shear fabric.
Heather patted her lap and motioned Jim to lay across it.
Once he was in position he felt her hand slide up his thighs and
push them apart. His straining cock started to twitch again as
she squeezed his balls gently.
"Now." she said "Do you know why you're being punished?"
"Yes" said Jim
A sharp smack on Jim's right buttock made him gasp "Yes
what?" said Heather.
"Yes Miss" said Jim.
"That's better." said his girlfriend. Now then, since this
is your first spanking, I'll try to go easy on you but don't
expect to get up until my hand has these buns nice and hot."
Jim was starting to squirm. As Heather spoke, her finger
were trailing up and down his buttocks. Every fourth or fifth
stroke or so, her long fingernail slid up his crack from the back
of his balls, right across his anus to the small of his back.
Every time it crossed his anus, his cock twitched involuntarily
against Heather's naked thigh.
The fingers stopped and the spanking started. All in all it
wasn't that hard but as promised, Jim's bottom was hot when she
finished. Once she was done, it was back in the corner for
another ten minutes with his bottom "On display". Finally
Heather came up behind him and told him to turn around. Jim
turned to find Heather completely naked and kneeling in front of
him. She leaned forward and took his now aching hardon into her
mouth and within a couple of minutes had him shaking at the knees
as he came in a thundering orgasm. She hungrily swallowed it
all.
Much later, while lying in bed, Heather snuggled up to him
and asked, "You didn't mind your spanking too much did you?"
Jim had shaken his head.
"Do you like when I take charge." asked Heather.
"It was fun when you did." said Jim
"Well maybe I will again." she said.
That had been the first time, but by no means the last.
With this newfound area of their sexual relationship uncovered,
Heather had been exploring it with incredible zeal. Each week it
seemed, she had a new way of having him be submissive to her.
Sometimes it was as simple as having him naked while she was
completely clothed. Other times she had tied him securely while
teasing his body. The spankings continued with some regularity
and other punishments were also introduced. Jim had discovered
the feeling of nipple clips on his sensitive nipples and once a
paddle had replaced Heather's hand in his spanking. Just like
the first time, Heather's fingers occasionally teased his bottom.
A couple of times Jim had been sure that she would slide a finger
in but it had not happened. He was sure that if she did so he
would not be able to keep from coming.
This week had seen something new again. Friday's date was
to be at Jim's apartment. On Thursday, a package arrived at the
office with his name on it. It was from Heather. Inside was a
videotape and a note saying 'Be sure to watch this tonight'.
That night Jim had plugged the video into the VCR and had
sat down to watch. The subject had been a shock. The tape
started with a view of Heather's living room. Heather had walked
into the picture a moment later.
"Hello lover" said his girlfriend's image. "I bet you're
wondering why the video? Well, Jill is helping me tape this so I
could send you this very special message. I know we have a date
tomorrow and I want you to be ready for me just the way I want
you. Just to be sure, I'm going to show you what I expect.
"You've been a naughty boy again this week and you know what
that means. Remember the first time I spanked you in this room?"
Heather was walking around her living room and the camera
followed her. Jim blushed as he realized that Heather's
girlfriend Jill was watching and listening as Heather told his
submissive secret.
Heather walked over to the corner of the room that Jim had
now spent many times in and pressed herself into the corner.
"Remember standing her like this?" she asked over her shoulder.
"But of course you are usually more exposed than I am at the
moment. Don't worry, tomorrow night you'll be standing in the
corner of your bedroom after your spanking. That's not how I
want you to prepare for me this time though. Come on and I'll
show you."
Heather left the living room and the camera followed along,
moving down the corridor and into her large bedroom.
"I'll want you waiting for me in your bedroom." she said.
"Now, I'll want you to be completely naked for me." Heather
started to remove her shirt. As usual, she was not wearing a
bra. Jim felt his cock growing as he watched his girlfriend
strip for the camera. That she was doing so in front of Jill
made him even hotter. The skirt was next and then the high-cut
panties, leaving Heather completely nude.
"You may want to watch this part several times." said
Heather, but I expect you to be in the perfect position when I
arrive at 8:00 o'clock. I'll want you on the bed like this."
Heather got up on the edge of the bed on her knees facing away
from the bedroom door. The camera was now almost directly behind
her and she talked to it over her shoulder. "There is one piece
of clothing I'd like you to wear." she said and picked up silk
scarf from the bed. "Make sure the blindfold covers your eyes
completely. I don't want you able to see a thing." Heather tied
the ends of the scarf behind her head and then spoke again.
"Once you're blindfolded, arrange yourself exactly as I'm doing
on my bed."
Heather turned around to face away from the camera and
adjusted herself so that her ankles were just hanging over the
edge of the bed. She spread her knees wide, wide apart and then
slowly bent at the waist until her head was resting on the
bedspread. The effect was not lost on Jim. Heather's ass was
raised high up in the air and her buttocks naturally spread apart
to give a perfect view of her pussy from behind and, of course,
the crinkled opening of her anus. Jim could hear his heart
pounding as he watched. Now Heather's hands reached around
behind her and she placed one on each of her buttocks. Then, in
a movement that made Jim gasp, she pulled her buttocks wide
apart!
The camera moved in slightly but it didn't need to. Jim
could not have imagined a more exposing position. The camera
kept the view for a good minute or two and Jim was motionless,
captivated by the sight. Finally Heather lifted herself up and
pulled off her blindfold.
"Remember" she said, smiling directly into the camera, "I
expect you to be in that exact position at 8 o'clock and you are
to stay in that position until you're told otherwise. I'll be
using my key to get in. Oh yes, one other thing." Heather
reached over to the dresser and picked something up. "I picked
up this little toy while Jill and I were at the sex shop today.
You can expect to become acquainted with it tomorrow." Heather
lifted her hand to show her new "toy".
Jim stared in disbelief. The toy was in fact a butt plug.
The flesh coloured dildo was very tapered at the end then flared
out to about an inch in diameter before narrowing at the "neck".
The base of the 5 inch plug was very wide so that the sphincter
muscles could not pull the object deep into the body. Jim had
seen such toys before but now his girlfriend seemed to indicate
that he would be on the receiving end of this one!
The screen faded to black leaving Jim very excited. He
replayed the video over and over. Now here it was, 8 o'clock on
Friday and he was naked but for a blindfold on his own bed. His
hands kept his buttocks wide apart as he waited.
The sound of the front door opening made him jump. It
closed loudly and he found his hearing listening intently for the
sound of footsteps. He could hear footsteps walking around the
living room for a few minutes before walking down the hall. 'My
God!' he suddenly thought, 'What if she's not alone.' As scary
as that thought was Jim's cock twitched at the thought.
Finally Jim heard the door to his bedroom creak open. He
could feel that he was being looked at and his cock seemed to
get, impossibly, longer.
What would happen next, he wondered. He did not have long
to wait.
The Farmer's Daughter
Story # 66 in the Master Chris Collection
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Bye Hon" called Betty's Mom. "I'll see you later!"
"Mmmm" said Betty, "a whole day to play." Betty stretched
languorously and then kicked the covers from her naked, 17 year
old body. Betty had shunned nightclothes since she was 13. With
one final stretch, the lithe teenager rolled off the bed and onto
her feet. As usual, the first sight to greet the young girl was
the view of her full length mirror in her bedroom.
"Well sexy, what shall we do with you today?" Betty asked her
reflection. Reaching up with both hands, she grasped her "B"
size breasts and squeezed them gently. The sensation always send
a shiver down her spine. With the thumb and forefinger of each
hand, she grasped her fat pink nipples and pulled them out from
her body. "Come along you farmer's daughter!" she said to
herself "into the shower." Betty and her family had lived on
their farm all their lives. Today, however, she had the place to
herself. With her Mom out shopping for the day and her father
and brother out on a fishing trip, she'd be able to do what she
wanted with her day.
"A few minute later, Betty was wrapped in an oversize terry towel
and drying her hair when she heard the doorbell. "Damn he's
early." she thought then ran down the stairs. Peeking around the
door, she saw that, sure enough, it was her boyfriend, John.
"C'mon in, but I'm not even dressed yet." she said.
"Don't bother on my account." grinned John.
Betty tossed her head insolently as she scampered back up the
stairs. John quietly followed her up the stairs. Betty was in
panties and just pulling on a bra when her boyfriend peeked
around the corner of the open door. "Hey don't wear one of those
he said."
"John!" squealed Betty as she threw the bra in the general
direction of his head and covered up her breasts with her hands.
A moment later she dropped her hands to her sides, letting him
see everything. "He's seen it all already" she thought. Still,
Betty didn't wear a bra, instead she pulled out a tube top from
her drawer and then put on her favourite cut-off jeans, the ones
that seemed to mold themselves to her body.
John and Betty shared some breakfast together and chatted about
mundane topics for the next few minutes. Betty's mind had now
completely woken up and she was becoming more and more curious as
to what the two of them would be doing today. Betty and John had
been fooling around together since they'd been going steady,
about 2 years now. Betty had gone "all the way" with her
boyfriend although she knew that her parents would kill her if
they found out. In Betty's family, the usual over-the-knee
spanking would be the least of her troubles if they really knew
how much John and she did together.
"So, what'cha want to do today?" Asked John. Betty shrugged her
shoulders. "I don't know." she said "But I hope it's fun."
Hand in hand, the two teens headed out the door for a walk. Past
the south pasture and along a wooded trail, they talked about
friends and local events. When they got to the nearby pond,
Betty was delighted to find it was deserted. On many occasions,
there were a few of the local kids swimming here.
"C'mon John, let's skinny dip!" said Betty. In a flash, her
orange tube top was over her head and her cut-offs were in a
puddle at her feet. Squealing, Betty jumped right into the pond.
As she surfaced, she turned around. John was just pulling his
shorts off, leaving Betty with a clear view of his naked body.
"Mmmm," she said to herself, "he sure is gorgeous." Betty licked
her lips as John's cock and balls came into view, nestled in his
thick blond curls. A moment and a splash later, John was
surfacing in the water right beside her.
Betty reached over and grabbed his long penis under the water.
"Got something for me there handsome?" she said in a coy voice.
John's cock immediately thickened at her touch. "Mmmhmm", he
said and it's got plans for you today."
"Oh?" said Betty
"Would you like to try something adventurous?" said John "I've
got a couple of ideas that would be very hot."
Betty arched her back, and floated away from her boyfriend. As
her breasts rose up above the water, she looked over at him, "My
body is yours to command."
Ten minutes later, completely refreshed, their hair still
dripping wet, the attractive teens pulled on their clothes and
headed back to the house.
"The whole family is out for the rest of the day. We've got the
whole place to ourselves." whispered Betty as she snuggled into
her boyfriend's shoulder.
"Then get ready for some hot fun young lady." said John.
As they walked into the yard. John steered Betty toward the barn
instead of the farmhouse.
"Got plans for me in here?" giggled Betty.
"You'll see." said John
The barn was empty except for the hay bales stacked along the
sides and near each stall. John brought Betty in and closed the
barn door behind them.
"Hmmm" he said, "Well, if this is going to be a surprise, we'll
have to have you close your eyes.
"Ok" said Betty and closed her eyes.
"Well, just to make sure..." John said and then Betty felt him
tying his bandanna over her eyes. Even when she opened them, she
couldn't see anything.
"What are you going to do John?" she asked
"Just you wait little lady. I've got plans for you."
Betty could hear John moving around the barn then, his hands on
hers, pulled her hands together in front of her. The feeling of
rope around her wrists made her shiver.
"You're going to tie me up?"
John just chuckled.
"Mmmm, that's so hot." said Betty.
John felt a thrill as he realized that this was turning Betty on
as much as him. He had always had fantasies of tying up a pretty
girl and now, here was his girlfriend, the prettiest blond in 3
counties who was hot for him to do it!
John finished tying her wrists together and then looped the rope
over the beam that was above Betty's head. Betty felt the rope
gently pulling her hands higher until they were stretched
directly over her head. She felt incredibly submissive and
totally vulnerable. What would happen next, she wondered.
She didn't have long to wait. With Betty completely helpless,
John took his time walking around, her looking at her body
closely, indulging in it. He could see Betty turning her head,
trying to follow him by the noise of his movements. At one point
he leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips. "Mmmmm" moaned
Betty as she strained forward to continue the kiss. John moved
again, his next touch was just the tip of his tongue as it licked
her left earlobe. Betty moaned again. Then his tongue again,
this time sliding into her right ear. This time Betty gasped.
John was in seventh heaven. Taking his time, he moved around to
Betty's front and gently, an inch at a time, took the top of her
tube top and pulled it down. As it passed the fullest part of
Betty's breasts at the nipple, the top slid down further, letting
her firm teenage breasts pop out. The nipples were already
longer and thicker than John had ever seen them. It was one of
the things he liked best about Betty's body. Betty was squirming
now. "Oh God", she though, "Please just suck them, they ache so
much."
John must have been reading her mind, because he next bent to her
right nipple and sucked it forcefully into his mouth.
"Oh!" gasped Betty as she arched her back, thrusting her naked
breasts forward.
John stood back now and then reach forward with both hands to
take the swollen nipples in his fingers. Grasping them firmly,
he pulled Betty forward again, pulling her breasts into tight
cones before letting them drop.
Betty was in a daze. Her whole attention was on the sensations
in her body. When she felt John's fingers at the clasp of her
cut-offs, she stood still, letting him pull the shorts and her
soaked panties from her body. The tube top was next, sliding
over her hips and then down to her feet.
Completely naked now, John could smell his girlfriend's lust. He
slid a hand up one thigh and watched Betty spread her legs to
give him better access. He trailed two fingers up the side of
her pussy lips and around, but not on her clit. Betty was
panting. Without warning, the two fingers now slid deep into her
tight pussy. "Oh God, yes!" cried Betty as she raised herself up
on tiptoes. She was sure she was close to coming but John wasn't
done with her yet.
His fingers left her pussy and he walked slowly around behind
her. "What an ass." John thought to himself as he surveyed
Betty's perfectly formed buttocks. Kneeling down behind the
naked girl, he again stroked up her thigh. Betty spread her
legs, wishing for him to touch her pussy again. John stroked
upward until he had one hand on each smooth buttock. Very
slowly, but very firmly, he spread them apart, deliberately
exposing Betty's tight brown anus to his view. Betty whimpered
at the sensation. She had never before felt so exposed or so
hot.
Suddenly the hands were gone. Panting in short, hard breaths,
Betty listened as John moved about the barn again. In a few
short moments, she sensed him behind him. Betty heard the
whistle of something swing through the air. "What is that?" she
wondered. It sounded like the sound of a branch that's swung
through the air. It took a moment before her over-stimulated
brain could make the association and by then the switch was
whistling again.
"Oh!" cried Betty as a thin hot line was painted across her
buttocks. John switched her again, and again. This wasn't like
the kinds of punishments that Betty had been given in the past,
this kind of stimulation was making her even more hot. Each
sting of the switch was fire hot but quickly turned into a deep
heat that seemed to be directed directly at Betty's soaking
pussy.
The switching stopped and Betty heard John move around again to
her front. She could hear that his breathing too was short and
strained. It turned her on even more to think that he was as
excited as she was.
"Did you like that?" whispered John into her ear.
Betty gave a throaty chuckle "You know I did. The spanking made
me sooo hot." John moved closer and Betty could feel his bare
skin against hers. He had removed all his clothes at some point
and she could feel his hard cock bobbing against her leg.
"Do you feel that?" he asked
"Mmmm yes"
"I'm going to slide it into you soon. I'm going to get it all
wet with your juices then I'm going to slide it into your tight
bottom. Would you like that?"
"Oh God John, I'm so hot, you can do anything with me, even
fucking my ass."
"I'm not quite done with you yet though." said John.
Betty just moaned in frustration as he moved away from her again.
Her wrists pulled against her bonds as she strained her lithe
body towards him.
The whistle of the switch was softer this time but the target was
not her already hot bottom. The switch struck squarely across
both breasts just below the nipple.
"Oh!" cried out Betty again at the unexpected heat. The switch
struck again and again a third time, this time right over the
overengorged nipples. The three thin lines of heat, made Betty's
nipples even stiffer. If John doesn't take me now, I think I'll
come in a minute anyway, thought Betty.
John was walking around her again, letting the tip of his switch
trail over his blond friend's body. Betty felt the twig across
her nipples and along her tight tummy. As John walked behind her
it slid over her shoulders and then down her spine. John let the
switch move lower and lower then slid the tip between her
buttocks and along the crack, across her sensitive anus. Betty
went up on her toes and turned her heels out at the sensation.
The effect was only to spread her buttocks out more. John felt
himself get even stiffer at the sight. He had to have her now!
He couldn't wait even another moment.
Suddenly the bright morning sunshine poured into the dimly lit
barn though the doorway. "What is going on here?" demanded
Betty's Mom as she strode into the barn.
John withered at the sight. Betty's Mom took in the whole scene
at a glance. Under her blindfold, Betty though she was about to
die of embarrassment. She tugged frantically at her bonds as she
felt her tears of humiliation wet her boyfriend's bandanna.
"Out" said Betty's Mom as she looked at John, now scrambling for
his clothes. Without a backward glance, John left the barn at a
dead run. Now it was Betty's Mom, Julie who walked around the
still helpless teenager. Betty, unable to be sure of what was
happening, still pulled at the rope holding her wrists to the
beam in the ceiling. Julie smiled slightly as she looked at her
bound and blindfolded daughter. The switch was as John had left
it, the tip still resting between Betty's round buttocks. The
thin red lines from the switching Betty had received were quite
obvious across her tight bottom. As she walked to the front, the
three lines across Betty's breasts were visible also.
Julie had not had a chance to look at her daughter's naked body
in years and certainly never like this and despite herself, it
seemed to turn her on. Julie was no stranger to bondage and
discipline games and this, without a doubt, was what had been
happening here this morning. Julie noticed Betty's overengorged
pink nipples where the switch had caught them and at the top of
Betty's thighs, the sight of Betty's own juices made Julie
shiver.
Julie reached down and picked up the switch making Betty gasp as
it pulled from between her buttocks. "Well, what suitable
punishment do you think you should have for this young lady?" she
asked her daughter.
Betty whimpered, "Please Mom. Please let me down."
"I think not quite yet" said Julie, making up her mind as she
said it. "I think you're in just about the perfect position for
the punishment to fit the crime. Don't you?"
Betty just trembled in reply. Julie was walking around her now,
holding the switch in her right hand. Betty's head followed her,
trying to figure out where she was standing.
Suddenly the now familiar sound of the switch swished through the
air and Betty yelped as a light stroke hit her bottom. That was
followed by another and another as Julie's mother began warming
her bottom in earnest. Over the next 10 minutes, the strokes
picked up in intensity and frequency as Betty's bottom was tanned
for the second time that morning. By the end of it, Betty was
crying softly, hanging in her bonds.
As suddenly as it had started, the spanking stopped and Julie
stepped back to admire her handiwork. Betty's bottom was a dark
shade of pink with light criss-crossed lines across both cheeks.
The young girl was alternately clenching her buttocks and
releasing them at the intense heat she was feeling. Julie walked
around to Betty's front again and was not overly shocked to see
that Betty's nipples were still betraying her excitement. Julie
knew that if she felt between her daughter's legs she'd find her
soaked. For a moment, she was tempted to do so, but then decided
not.
With just the tip of the switch, Julie began teasing Betty. Over
her tummy, around to the back and down her spine. Just as John
had done, Betty felt the tip of the twig as it slid between her
buttocks and along her crack. The shiver up her spine was
involuntary as the tip crossed Betty's clenched anus.
Down her leg and then up again, this time from the front and
Betty shivered again. When the tip touched her tight nipples,
Betty gasped and then moaned in embarrassment as she realized
that her own mother could see that she was sexually aroused.
The switch pulled back and snapped tight across the over-engorged
nipples. Betty gasped. It light, but sharp strokes, Julie
struck first the underside then the tops of Betty's teenage
breasts. When she stopped after only a few strokes Betty was
panting.
Julie put the switch down beside the over-stimulated girl and
started to walk toward the door.
"Mom, you're not going to leave me here are you?" pleaded Betty
"You're not done yet young lady." said Julie, "Your father will
be completing your punishment. Betty just whimpered with
frustration and fear "I wouldn't worry though", continued Julie,
"He'll be home very soon."
Julie closed the barn door behind her and trotted into the house.
She had plenty of preparations to make.
Betty's father Bill was home only about 30 minutes earlier. From
her helpless position blindfolded in the barn, Betty could hear
the pick-up park near the house. With her eyesight removed, it
seemed that her hearing was more acute than normal.
Julie was waiting on the porch. As Bill and their son Rob came
up the stairs, Julie intercepted Rob right away.
"Honey", she asked. "I need you to do me a big favour right
away. Your aunt Jane has a package for me that I forgot there
earlier today. I know you must be tired, but could you go and
pick it up for me?"
"Sure Mom." said Rob, "I'll take a bike ride over. Is it ok if
I'm back only around supper time?"
"Sure Hon." said Julie smiling. That would be just about
perfect.
Rob headed out on his bike a few moments later. Bill looked up
at his wife. After 22 years of marriage, he knew how to read her
like a book although it probably wouldn't take a brain surgeon to
figure out that Julie was aroused.
"Got a little afternoon delight planned there Babe?" he asked.
"Wellll, not exactly." chuckled Julie. "Although it involves
your favourite kind of kinky play."
Quickly, Julie told her husband all about her discovery of Betty
and John in the barn. Bill was at first furious, then curious,
then incredulous as Julie told how she had continued Betty's
punishment and left her tied and helpless in the barn.
"You mean to tell me that she's still there?" he asked.
Julie just grinned, "I guess you'll just have to come and see."
"Just what do you have in mind?" asked Bill.
"Well Honey, you know how you're always saying how the punishment
should fit the crime? Well, here's what I was thinking of
doing...."
A few short minutes later, the couple walked arm-in-arm to the
barn. Julie opened the door and motioned Bill inside. Once in
the door, both of them remained silent. Bill just stood at the
door, drinking in the sight of his teenage daughter, her hands
bound to the beam in the ceiling and the bandanna still keeping
her eyes completely covered. The thin pink stripes that both
John and Julie had given her were quite visible across her tight
breasts.
Julie and Bill walked forward and to either side of the trembling
girl. Betty's head turned from side to side trying to figure out
what might be happening by their sounds. The only thing she was
sure of was that there were at least two people beside her. The
embarrassment of being so exposed in front of others was very
intense. Betty knew that her face was blushing a bright red
under her blindfold. To make matters worse, the heat of the
spankings seemed to have transferred directly to Betty's soaking
pussy and swollen clit. She felt like her clit had inflated to
twice its size and was sticking straight out of her.
"Hello?" she asked in a timid voice.
"Well young lady, you've gotten into a mess of trouble this time,
haven't you?" said Bill in a stern voice.
"Daddy, I'm sorry." whispered Betty.
"You know that I always say that the punishment should fit the
crime." said Bill
"But haven't I been punished enough?" asked Betty.
"No, you haven't." said Bill, but by the time you go into the
house, you'll be sure that you'll not be so careless about such
sex games in the future."
While Bill had been talking, Julie had moved a couple of hay
bales behind Betty. Taking a sheet from the bag she had with
her, Julie covered the bales. Bill now reached up and untied the
rope holding Betty's arms above her head. Rather than letting it
go, however, he pulled it and Betty's hands further back and then
further again until Betty leaned back and finally lay back across
the hay bales. The rope was now tied so that Betty's hands were
stretched out horizontally. At least, the blood could now rush
back into her arms and she could lie down. The position was not
lost on Betty however. Tied like this, she was even more
vulnerable. Her feet were still tied wide apart to the floor and
with her hands the way that they were, her back was now slightly
arched upward. This left the highest part of her body being her
raised pudendum lightly covered by a muff of pale blond curly
hair. The points of her upturned breasts were the next highest
part of her.
Bill walked around the teenager again and surveyed the position
she was in. She certainly was exposed this way but she'd be even
more exposed in a moment.
"Ok young lady." said Julie, "We've decided that if you're going
to act like a little girl, then you'll be treated like one."
Julie sat down between Betty's legs and began trimming her blond
pubic hair with a pair of scissors. For the first few tugs and
snipes, Betty couldn't figure it out. When she did, she moaned
in embarrassment. When the blond curls were down to a short
stubble, Julie took a warm, wet washcloth and laid it on the
already hot pussy. Betty squirmed as she heated up yet more.
In a couple of minutes, the cloth was removed and Betty felt the
unusual sensation of something wet being rubbed across her pussy.
She couldn't help but pull at her bonds at the sensation. The
razor was next. Julie worked in short firm strokes removing the
last of the pubic hair as she had done to herself every week for
years now. She knew that the sight of a smooth pussy was always
a big turn on for Bill. She wondered if the sight of Betty's
would affect him as much.
Julie stepped back to admire her handiwork. Betty's pussy was
now as smooth as the day she was born. Julie backed up to stand
right in front of Bill. She leaned back and could feel Bill's
hard-on press against her ass. Turning, she looked up and saw
her husband's eyes bright with excitement. Clearly the shaving
had turned him on as much as her.
Betty was mortified. Although she couldn't see it, she could
feel a gentle waft of air cross her now bare pussy. Betty had
never felt this exposed before in her entire life. This was
worse than being naked. Despite her embarrassment, Betty's
soaking juices were now clearly visible, betraying her body's
arousal. Both Julie and Bill could see the girl's swollen labia
covered in the slick juices. Between her legs, a tiny trickle of
them slid down between her buttocks and along her crack.
Bill moved forward now and picked up the switch. He let the tip
of it slide across Betty's stretched tummy, first toward her
breasts, stopping just short of the lowest line across her lower
breast, then downward toward the raised, exposed pubis. Betty
held her breath, wondering what would happen next. Bill pulled
the switch back and let a short, sharp stroke strike just at the
top of the mound. Betty yelped. Moving downward, Bill's
perfectly placed strokes made little stinging strokes across the
swollen lips and upper thighs. Bill carefully avoided Betty's
clit that was, as she feared, now peaking up between her lips to
show it's swollen, slick state.
He trailed the tip of the switch again, up her spread thighs and
along the side of her pussy. Just at the top of the lips, he let
the tip drag lightly across the swollen nub.
If Betty could have jumped she would have. The touch of the tip
of the switch against her clit was electric! Unable to move,
Betty gasped and tugged frantically at her bonds.
Bill now put the switch down and both he and Julie prepared Betty
for the next and last parts of her punishment.
Julie had brought a bag with her and Bill's toys including some
of the toys they used during their bondage and discipline games.
Now Julie pulled out some leather straps and in a few minutes,
Betty's ankles were tied to the beam in the ceiling, spread
ninety degrees apart in a wide spreadeagle. Additional straps at
the top of Betty's thighs, kept her upper body stretched
backwards across the hay bales.
Reaching into the bag again, Julie pulled out a toy that she had
felt herself many times. It was her rectal plug. Before Bill
ever gave her a strapping across her own bottom, he always
inserted the plug into her bottom. She knew that the sensations
of her bottom being stretched on the foreign intruder were as
embarrassing and as exciting as the strapping herself. Julie
reached back into the bag for the vaseline and the leather strap
which she handed to Bill.
Showing Bill the rectal plug and the vaseline, Julie moved toward
Betty's now upturned bottom.
"Since you think you're old enough to play kinky sex games."
said Bill "You can be punished the same way your mother is when
she's naughty."
Julie's head whipped around in shocked as Bill's words
registered. Bill just grinned back at her and shrugged his
shoulders. Beneath her blindfold Betty too was shocked. What
did he say? Her Mother?
Julie knelt between Betty's upstretched thighs and opened the jar
of Vaseline. Dipping a finger deep into the jar, she covered it
with the slippery jelly.
Betty jumped at the first touch. What IS that? she wondered.
The tip of Julie's finger rested just at the opening of Betty's
anus for a moment, smearing just the rim with the vaseline. Then
in one long motion, Julie slid her forefinger as far as it would
reach into Betty's tight bottom.
Betty cried out in shock at the strange sensation. For the last
two hours, her body had been subject to more stimulation than her
young years had ever had before but this was another thing
altogether. The sensation of the long cool finger deep in her
rectum, slowly twisting back and forth and coating her rectum
with the vaseline was at once so intense and so surprising that
Betty was simply shocked silent.
Julie's finger came out at a quarter the speed it went in and
twisted in long slow rotations as it did so. Julie knew from
experience the kinds of feelings Bill's finger generated in her
when she was lubricated. She looked up between Betty's thighs to
her blindfolded face for her reaction. Betty seemed to be
holding her breath waiting for what would come next.
Dipping the rectal plug into the vaseline now, Julie brought the
tip of the device to Betty's now lubricated anus. She rested the
thin tip of the plastic plug against Betty's anus for a moment
and then slowly began sliding it in. In and out in minute
strokes Julie worked the plug into Betty. The rectal plug
started narrow but quickly became thicker and then narrowed again
at the neck of it before flaring out into its wide base. Julie
had often had this exact plug inserted into her own rectum before
a strapping. Bill sometimes left it in all night or made her
wear it all day to remind her that she was submissive.
Betty's breaths were coming in short ragged gasps now as the
sensations of this foreign intruder began driving her over the
edge. Just as the thickest part of the plug reached her anal
ring, Julie held it there. Betty thought her heart would stop,
wondering what would happen next. With a tiny push, Julie let
the plug seat itself with the neck held tight by Betty's
sphincter muscles as they desperately tried to close themselves
on the device.
Betty was full now, fuller than she had ever imagined being. The
rectal plug wasn't painful but it was so stimulating in an area
of her anatomy that was so sensitive that it was driving her
crazy. She was sure she was going to come any minute.
Julie moved away and let Bill move closer, holding the leather
strap.
"Don't forget you're being punished young lady."
Her father's voice seemed to come from far away as Betty tried to
keep herself from having an orgasm right there. She didn't hear
the strap moving through the air or sense it coming but the
feeling of the hot leather slapping hard against her bottom woke
her up right away. Betty cried out at the sensation. Bill
struck again and again, knowing it was leaving Betty's already
punished bottom red hot.
After a dozen hard strokes he stopped. Betty was crying out.
Bill looked at her squirming in her bonds and knew from how her
mother always reacted that Betty was very close to coming. The
heat of the strapping was now translating directly to Betty's
soaking pussy that was visibly lubricating. Julie could see it
too.
Julie reached over and with just the tip of her finger tapped
firmly on the end of the rectal plug.
The sensation of the simple finger tap was like a bolt of
lightning to Betty. She cried out as the incredible sensation
was translated deep in her body. The finger tapped again, firmly
and Betty cried out again, and struggled against her bonds.
Julie tapped again and again, in a firm rhythm and in a moment,
it was enough. Crying out loudly and thrashing as much as she
could in her bonds, Betty began coming in wave after wave of
orgasm. It seemed to go on forever and when it was over, all was
quiet in the barn.
Gently, Julie and Bill unfastened Betty and removed her
blindfold. Bill was smiling slightly as he looked down at his
dishevelled daughter. "I hope you learned your lesson." he said.
"I sure did." said Betty as she walked out of the barn, the
rectal plug still firmly lodged between her buttocks.
Letter to the Editor
Story #67 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Dear Sir,
I have read your magazine with some interest over the past
months. I was first introduced to your fine publication while
visiting my brother and sister-in-law's home. I spotted a copy
in the nite table of the guest room where I was staying. When I
asked my brother Bob about it, he told me that he and his wife
were firm believers in corporal punishment and that their three
daughters had been punished that way for years. During my stay I
got to see Carol, their 15 year old put over her mother's knee
for an old-fashioned over-the-knee bare-bottomed spanking.
Afterwards while Carol stood in the corner of the room with her
panties and jeans still around her ankles, Mary (my sister-in-
law) told me some more of how the children were punished. I got
very aroused while Mary was telling me about the various
punishments meted out and later that night, the mental images of
it were vivid in my mind as I brought myself to a fabulous orgasm
with my fingers.
I should tell you a little about myself. I am a 34 year old
computer consultant; single with short blond hair and a figure
that I keep in shape through aerobics. I was spanked on the bare
by my parents until I was 18 when I moved out on my own. The
punishments I received were very straightforward, quite unlike
some of the punishments Mary had described.
About 3 months later, Mary and Bob called to see if I would
be willing for Janice, their eldest, to visit for a couple of
weeks. Apparently the family was going on vacation and Janice
had to stay behind for some exams at school. Since we only live
a few miles apart, I was the easiest place for her to stay. I
replied that I'd be happy to have her. I made sure the guest
room was cleaned out for Janice's arrival that weekend. On the
Saturday morning, Mary called to let me know that Janice was on
the train and would be here in an hour or so.
"Now remember Sue," she said "if Janice gives you any
trouble while she's with you, you have our full permission to
punish her as you see fit. Janice gets punished about once a
week on average so I wouldn't be surprised if you have to turn
her over your knee while she's there." A chill shot up my spine
at Mary's words. The thought of a naked seventeen year-old bent
over my lap for a spanking had me soaked in moments.
The first few days passed uneventfully. Janice, at 17, was
fun to have around and the apartment was certainly more alive for
her presence. On the fourth day of her stay however, that all
changed.
I had set a couple of simple rules for Janice while she was
visiting. There were to be no boys in the house while I wasn't
there, Janice would have to let me know where to reach her when
she was out in the evening and she had to be back no later than
eleven o'clock each nite.
Thursday night I returned home from work to find no Janice
and no note saying where she was. I was a little irritated but
my irritation turn to outright worry when she still wasn't home
by nine o'clock. At 9:15, Janice walked through the door as
though everything was wonderful. One look at my face and she
realized it was not.
"I though we had an arrangement about letting me know where
you'd be in the evening." I said.
Janice looked a little worried. "I'm sorry Aunt Sue, I was
studying at school and I must have forgot."
"Well I've been worried sick here Janice. I was just about
to call the police!" Janice's face turned pale as she realized
how upset I was. "What do your parents do with you when you
don't keep the ground rules?" I asked quietly.
"They p-p-punish me." quivered Janice.
"Well I'm going to do the same." I said. "Go to you room and
get ready for bed. I'll come and see you in your room in a few
minutes."
Janice was trembling slightly as she walked out of the
living room. I gave her about 10 minutes to think about it
before following her. On the way to the guest room, I picked up
my hairbrush from my vanity. Mary had told me that the girls
usually got spanked with a leather strap but I figured my brush
would do the job for this evening.
As I walked into Janice's room I caught my breath. I had
expected to see her in her usual nightclothes sitting on the bed
waiting for me but she was not. Instead, she was standing in the
very corner of the room facing away from me. Her nose was
pressed right into the corner. Janice had changed into a lacy
baby-doll nightgown that I hadn't seen before. Aside from that,
she wore nothing. Her hands were holding the nightgown tight,
high up her waist leaving her lower back and her buttocks
completely bare to my gaze.
My pussy seemed to clutch at the sight and I could feel
myself getting very slippery and very hot. I sat down on the end
of the bed and didn't say anything for a moment. I could see
Janice was also breathing quickly and I remembered that Mary had
told me that both older girls often got aroused at some point
during their punishments. I shook my head and tried to pull
myself back to the issue at hand.
"Alright Janice, come over here." I said. Janice turned and
walked right over to me. She stopped about two feet away and
waited. Her nightie was still being held up high on her waist
and her pussy was now in plain view. There was surprisingly
little hair covering her mons and what was there was pale blond
leaving a clear view of her puffy outer lips. Although Janice's
head was hanging down, I could see she was blushing furiously at
being so exposed to me like this for the first time. I started
to understand Mary's belief that embarrassment was an effective
and essential part of every punishment. The baby-doll was so
sheer that I could clearly see the outline of her nipples which
were both dark pink and very erect.
"Over my knee, Janice." I instructed. Janice was quick to
do so, relieved, perhaps that her pussy and breasts were now
hidden from view.
I felt her body rest over my knee and adjusted her slightly
so that her bottom was well placed. I could feel her breasts
hanging down against my nyloned left leg and the sensation made
me even hotter.
"Ok Janice, now why are you being punished?" I asked.
"Because I didn't follow instructions. I'm really sorry."
she answered.
"Alright, given it's your first infraction here, I'm just
going to give you a spanking," Janice seemed to uncoil with
relief, "but make no mistake. Your mother told me in great
detail how you're punished at home and I won't hesitate to punish
you 'fully' if you don't follow my simple ground rules."
With that, I started spanking Janice with my hand.
Alternating from one pale buttock to the other. It was the first
spanking I had ever given! Janice's bottom was very pink and she
was squirming when I paused to pick up the hairbrush.
Without pause I rained a series of sharp smacks over the
already hot cheeks. Janice cried out again and again and her
feet kicked out like someone swimming the breast stroke as I
completed the punishment. With her kicking like that, I had a
perfect view of her nether regions from her light brown anus all
the way to her pink inner pussy lips that yawned open wetly every
timed she kicked.
After about fifteen spanks to each buttock I put the
hairbrush down. Janice was crying quietly as she hung, limp,
over my lap. I rested my hand on her buttocks that were now hot
to the touch.
"Now, are you going to follow the rules?"
"Yes" replied Janice in a very contrite voice.
"Alright then, get back into the corner and think about why
you've been punished." I said
Janice shuffled back to the corner and hitched her nightie
back up her waist now displaying two bright red buttocks that
contrasted sharply with her brown tan line. I left the room very
hot myself. I gave Janice another ten minutes to compose herself
before I poked my head back into the room. I was happy and a
little thrilled that she was still waiting, submissively pressed
into the corner.
"Ok Janice, you can go to bed now."
A few minutes later there was a timid knock on my door. I
had a copy of your magazine open to one of the pages of a girl
bent over an older woman's lap with her buttocks all red from a
spanking. At the sound of the knock, I immediately stuffed it
under the covers. Then I pulled it back out and left it lying on
the bedspread as I answered, "Come in."
Janice walked into my bedroom now wearing the T-Shirt I
usually saw her wear to bed. "Aunt Sue, I just wanted to say I'm
sorry for what I did and that I know I deserved that spanking.
I'll try to be good for the rest of the time I'm here."
I stood up and gave her a big hug and told her I hoped she
was good for the rest of her stay too. As Janice turned to leave
I saw her catch a glimpse of the magazine on the bed and the
full-page picture that it was open to. Her eyes got a little
wider and I heard a tiny gasp before she left to go to bed.
I was so aroused that as soon as she had closed the door
behind her I was touching myself. It only took a few short
minutes before I was thrashing about in the hottest orgasm I
could ever remember.
For over a week Janice was a model guest but on the last
Friday night of her stay she broke the rules again, this time
quite seriously.
Janice had asked to borrow my car to go to a friend's to
'study'. She promised to return by 11:00pm so I figured it
wouldn't be a problem. I got the number of her friend Barbara
and went out on my own to catch a movie. I was back at 10:00 and
waited up for Janice. She wasn't home at 11:00 and at 11:30 I
called Barbara's. Barbara's mother answered right away and said
that neither girl was there and if I found them to let her know
right away because Barbara was out past her curfew. Barbara's
mother volunteered that Barbara's behind was likely to suffer the
consequences as her father was upset at her being out late.
Apparently they had both gone to a party and had not left the
phone number.
It was close to 1:00am when Janice finally returned and by
then I was steamed. I was ready to put her over my knee right
away for a repeat performance of the previous week's punishment.
I figured I'd spank her completely nude this time and frankly I
was kind of looking forward to it. When Janice actually walked
in the door, however, I immediately changed my plans.
Janice was drunk, really drunk. Her words were slurred and
she stumbled as she walked. When she walked into the room, her
eyes went wide as she saw me.
I cut her off as she tried to explain. "Did you drive
home?" I asked. Janice nodded miserably. I ticked off the
infractions on my fingers as I listed them. "One, you lied to
me. I called Barbara's mother and found out that you weren't
even there. Two, you didn't let me know where you were. Three,
you're late. Four, you've been drinking and are obviously drunk.
And five, you've been driving while intoxicated which is, over
course, illegal
l!" Janice's head hung down in misery. She knew she
was in for it.
"Go to bed Janice. Sleep it off but make no mistake.
Tomorrow morning you're going to get punished properly for this
misbehaviour.
Janice stumbled down the corridor to her room and I started
thinking about what I'd do in the morning.
Saturday morning I was up early. By now my anger had
dissipated and all that was left was my excitement at the
punishment Janice had coming. I poked my head into her room but
she was sound asleep. I figured she wouldn't wake for at least
two of hours. I pulled on some sweats and jumped in the car. I
had a couple of purchases to make.
I was back in less than an hour and a quick check ensured
that Janice was still asleep. It was almost 11 o'clock when she
finally woke up. In her usual long T-Shirt, obviously somewhat
hung over, she shuffled down the corridor to the kitchen where I
was enjoying my second cup of coffee.
On seeing me Janice seemed to wake up a little. "I'm sorry
about last night Aunt Sue." she said
"So am I Janice but don't think that will get you out of the
punishment you have coming."
Janice gulped and blushed. "I guess I deserve it." she said
meekly.
"I certainly think so." I said, "Now get into the bathroom
and get showered and cleaned up. I'll expect to see you in the
corner of the living room in fifteen minutes naked as a jaybird.
"Yes Ma'am." said Janice as she scurried off to the
bathroom.
It was just a little less than fifteen minutes later that I
saw a naked blond go past the kitchen door toward the living
room. I let her wait a few more minutes. When I walked into the
living room, Janice was standing in the corner as instructed.
Her pretty buttocks, accentuated by her dark tan lines were on
display.
I sat down on the chair in the middle of the room and had
Janice come over to me. She stood in front of me and, unasked,
spread her feet shoulder width apart and then clasped her hands
behind her head. Mary had told me about this position. I
lectured her for a couple of minutes while I drank in the view of
Janice's submissively offered body. Her breasts were pulled up
and tight to her chest but the dark pink nipples stuck way out
betraying her arousal. I knew the feeling. My own nipples were
so hard they ached.
I put the naked girl over my knee and started with a
hairbrush spanking. Janice was squirming by the time I was done.
When I stopped I kept her over my knee. Janice hung there,
submissive to whatever would happen next. "You know that you're
going to be 'fully' punished?" I asked her.
"Yes Ma'am." she answered quietly.
I reached behind me and picked up the jar of vaseline I had
strategically placed there.
Janice gasped as I placed the jar of the small of her back.
I'm sure she knew exactly what it was. I dipped the forefinger
of my right hand deep into the jar and pulled it out covered in
the clear petroleum jelly. I reached over with my left hand and
gently rested it on Janice's hot buttocks. I rubbed up and down
for a moment and then, using the thumb and forefinger of my left
hand, I spread her cheeks wide open to reveal the light brown
crinkled opening. For a moment, I did nothing, letting the
tension build. Janice began clenching and releasing her anus,
letting it 'wink' at me despite herself. I brought my right
forefinger down and rested the tip, covered in the cool vaseline
on the center of her anus. Janice gasped at the sensation. I
left it there a moment. I then started pushing it in, slowly, as
far as I could reach.
I watched Janice's toes curl in as my finger pushed deep
into her rectum. Once it was all the way in, I held it there a
moment before twisting it slowly back and forth. Janice
whimpered in embarrassment. I pulled my finger all the way out
and added more vaseline before sliding it back in. I wanted to
be sure that she was completely lubricated.
Janice was trembling slightly as I finally pulled my finger
out her. From my vantage point I had a perfect view of all her
charms. I leaned over slightly and I could see that her teenage
pussy lips were swollen and puffy. They had spread apart
slightly and I could see the pink inner lips were completely
soaked. I was sure mine were the same.
I kept her buttocks spread as I reached back to grasp
something that had hitherto only been used on me.
Mary had explained that the humiliation of having her bottom
examined and spread open was often the most effective told in
keeping Janice in check.
I had retrieved a special rectal dildo from my own night
table that morning. The plastic device was not too large but it
had an odd shape, getting wider at the middle before narrowing
down to a small neck and then flaring out to a wide base. Once
inserted, the dildo acted as a rectal plug, unable to be pushed
out or pulled in. Janice's sphincter would try in vain to close
on the long narrow neck of the device. Mary had told me that had
used a similar device during punishments in the past.
Janice jumped a little as the tip of the cool plastic
touched her anus, still slick with the sheen of the petroleum
jelly. I nudged the tip into her and then started moving the
plug in and out in ever-lengthening strokes. Within moments
Janice was gasping with ever stroke. At each push, her knees
would spread wide.
As the thickest part spread her anal ring wide, she
whimpered. I held it there a moment, then pushed it home,
letting her own muscles pull the device deep into her. Janice's
breathing was short and shallow now at the various sensations
running through her.
Leaving the plug deep in her body, I now stood Janice up.
Her face was flushed with embarrassment partly, perhaps, because
she knew there was more to come.
Taking her by the arm, I walked the naked teen over to the
back of my leather couch. I had placed a couple of towels over
the back of the coach which was conveniently at hip height. I
had Janice bend over them to rest her head on the cushions. Her
hips were still a little high but spreading her feet wide apart
handled that.
The sight of Janice in this incredibly submissive position
was making me very hot. Her still-red buttocks were sticking way
up in the air with the base of the rectal plug poking up between
them. Walking around to the front, her blond hair was hanging
down to spread across the cushions. Her round breasts with their
hard nipples were pressed flat against the black leather couch.
"Now don't you move until you're given permission, young
lady." I instructed.
"Yes Ma'am" said Janice meekly.
I walked out of the room and into the bathroom to get the
next part of Janice's punishment ready.
"You know Sue, the thing that is most effective as a
punishment is a good old-fashioned enema." Mary had told me.
"If we're going to give one of the girls an enema, it's always
after a good hard spanking. We'll expose their bottoms,
lubricate them thoroughly and leave them in a tail up, head down
position for awhile to remind them of the trouble they've gotten
themselves into."
While on my errands that morning, I had stopped by the
pharmacy. There were several choices when it came to enema
equipment. Rather than the conventional bag and tube, I had
chosen a douche syringe. The nozzle had been longer and thicker
than either the regular nozzle or the rectal syringe.
I filled a basin with warm water and brought it and the
douche nozzle back to the living room. Janice was still bent
over the couch, her feet resting wide apart.
I set the basin down behind her and filled the bulb of the
douche with it. Then I reached up and grasped the end of the
rectal plug still lodged in Janice's pretty bottom. Before
pulling it from her, I couldn't resist twisting it through a full
circle of rotation. Janice gasped out loud as I did so. Very
gently, I pulled the rectal plug from her. Her anus closed
slowly as it left her, clenching as though missing the rear
penetrator.
I reached down and picked up the douche syringe with my
right hand and covered the tip with yet more vaseline. As I had
done with the plastic dildo, I touched the tip to her tight anus
then slid the whole nozzle home. I saw that Janice was holding
her breath, waiting for what was sure to come next.
I squeezed the large bulb firmly, letting the water force
its way up deep into her bowels. I heard Janice moan and whimper
in abject humiliation as her most private area was flooded with
water. Again and again, I pulled the long nozzle from her and
refilled it only to reinsert its full length back, deep into her
rectum and insert more warm water.
By the time I was done, Janice had received almost 3 quarts
of water and was visibly uncomfortable. I pulled the nozzle from
her for the last time and picked the plug back up. Again, I
inserted the rectal plug, but with all the attention her bottom
had received, this time it slid in easily.
I stood up and took my time putting the basin back in the
bathroom and cleaning the douche syringe. When I got back to the
living room, Janice was squirming uncomfortably and moaning over
the couch. I sat down in a chair behind her and simply watched.
It was quite an incredible sight. Her bare bottom was sticking
up, her buttocks spread naturally wide open. The end of the
rectal plug was sticking up erotically between them. I watched
her bottom wriggling back and forth as the water that had been
inserted deep into her worked its way through her bowels.
Now I stood up and picked up the short leather strap I had
found that morning. The first strokes were light, but within a
moment or two, I was delivering short sharp smacks to each cheek.
Janice's buttocks had faded in color somewhat but the strap
brought back their blush with a vengeance. Within a minute,
Janice was crying outright as I burned her bottom with the strap.
As soon as it had started it was over. I put the strap down
and waited for a few moments for Janice to compose herself. Then
I had her stand up. I took her by the arm and led her to the
bathroom. She was able to walk only in short steps and her face
was completely flushed with embarrassment. Her face was wet with
her tears of the punishment. I wasn't sure if they were tears of
pain or embarrassment but I suppose it doesn't matter.
I placed Janice over the toilet and had her bend over. I
reached down and tugged the plug from her. She plopped down to
the toilet and started releasing the enema despite her
humiliation at doing so in front of me.
I left her alone to finish voiding the full enema. I was
sitting in the living room when Janice, returned and, without
asking, went back to the corner of the room to stand there.
I left here there another ten minutes before finally telling
her that the punishment was over.
Janice turned around and started back down to her room then
she turned and came back to me. Throwing her arms around my neck
she said, "I'm sorry for what I did and thank you for punishing
me Aunt Sue. I know I deserved it."
I hugged her back. "I hope it makes you remember to be a
good girl from now on Janice." I said.
"I won't forget this in a hurry she giggled."
"Alright I said, go and get dressed." I gave her a light tap
on the behind as she headed down the hall.
I headed down to my room myself. I closed the door behind
me and pulled my sweats off. The rectal plug that had filled
Janice was sitting on my nightstand next to the vaseline. I
dipped the plug deep into the vaseline and then bent over the bed
on all fours. I slipped my hands between my legs, one of them
holding the plug. I teased the tip against my anus then pushed,
hard until I was as full as Janice had just been. The sensation
was almost too much for me.
I reached up to my pussy with both hands. I was dripping
wet. With one hand I slid two fingers deep into my hot slit and
with the other, I started rubbing my hard clitoris. The most
incredible orgasm I've ever had hit me like a ton of bricks.
Mary and Bob were fascinated by my tale of Janice's
punishment and made me tell them every detail. I know one thing
for sure, I'm a definite convert to corporal punishment.
Karen's Medical Examination
Story #68 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Karen heard the door close and the sound of his footsteps
walking into the living room. As always, she was waiting in the
position he had instructed her in. She was just in front of the
couch, in the middle of the carpet. With the exception of the
silk scarf which covered her eyes, she was completely naked. She
was on her knees and sitting back on her heels with her knees
stretched familiarly wide apart. Her hands were clasped loosely
behind her back leaving her firm up-tilted breasts and her smooth
shaven pubis in full view. It was a position that Karen could
maintain without discomfort for long periods. This evening
however, she had been in it for only a few minutes, waiting for
Roger, her boyfriend and Master to arrive.
Since their first date, Roger and Karen had discovered their
mutual interest in dominant/submissive sexual games. It was a
perfect match. Roger's dominant fantasies and experiences were
tailer-made for the submissive fantasies that Karen had never
fulfilled. In the weeks and months that followed they both
delighted in discovering the pleasures of kinky sex.
Several weeks ago, Karen had surprised Roger by waiting
naked and blindfolded in a position very similar to the one she
was in right now. Roger had been delighted and had immediately
started an evening of wild fun. Since then, Karen was always
waiting for Roger in a similar state.
Karen felt Roger's fingers trail across her cheek and along
her bare shoulder. "And how is my little slave today?" he
murmured.
"Mmmmm" purred Karen, "I'm hot for you as usual."
Karen heard Roger sit down in front of her and felt a shiver
of pleasure run through her as she imagined him watching her.
Roger relaxed back into the couch and looked his girlfriend
up and down. It was something he never tired of. She was quite
a catch, he thought to himself. Petite, standing just 5'4" and
weighing about 110lbs, Karen's body was built like a gymnast's.
Her tight 34b breasts were tilted up slightly and the nipples
were pointing slightly outward. The nipples themselves always
excited Roger. The were dark brown in color and when erect, as
they were now, were very thick and about 3/4 of an inch long.
Karen's hair was honey-blond and she kept it short, just off her
shoulders. Roger's eyes slid downward to her flat, tight stomach
and beyond. Karen's pubic hair had been a light brown Roger
remembered. It was light and soft. Since he had shaved it
smooth one night a couple of monthago, Karen had kept it that way.
Roger could clearly see the bare skin of her pussy lips
which were gently parted to expose the wet interior. Roger
smiled. He knew from experience how much being exposed like this
turned her on. He reached forward to take Karen's nipples
between the thumb and forefinger of each hand.
Karen moaned softly as her dominant lover took control of
her nipples and rolled them slowly in between his fingers. Her
nipples were one of the most sensitive parts of her body and
Roger knew it.
"Are you ready for an adventure tonight?" asked Roger
quietly.
"Mmmmhmmm" murmured Karen.
"Alright then, I want you to go up to your room and get into
your submissive position on the bed and wait for me." said Roger
as he reached forward and pulled the blindfold from her eyes.
Karen felt a shiver run up her spine. Immediately she rose
to her feet and made her way upstairs feeling Roger's eyes on her
rolling buttocks as she walked. Once in her room, Karen knew
just what position Roger meant. She got up on her bed on her
knees with her feet just over the edge of the bedspread and her
back to the open door of her bedroom. She placed her knees very
wide apart then bent forward at the waist to rest her head and
shoulders on the bed and arch her back deeply to leave her bottom
up in the air offered to her lover. Karen could feel her rock
hard nipples rub gently on the bedspread. Now she reach back
with both hands, placed them on her buttocks and pulled them
firmly apart. She felt her pussy lips part slightly and the
gentle air currents in the room reminded her that her crinkled
rear opening was now lewdly splayed open for "inspection".
She had only been there for a moment or two when Karen heard
Roger's footsteps following her up the steps. Roger did not
immediately enter Karen's room although he could see her from the
hallway. Karen's submissively offered rear view never failed to
excite him.
Karen heard Roger opening the medicine cabinet in the
bathroom and knew for a certainty what we was looking for. Her
anus clenched involuntarily in anticipation. Karen heard Roger
enter her room and open a drawer directly behind her. She had no
doubt it was her "toy" drawer containing the various sex and
bondage devices she had collected since meeting her dominant
boyfriend.
Roger moved to Karen's side so she could see him. As she
expected, a jar of vaseline was in one hand. It looked like one
of her butt plugs was in the other. Roger opened the vaseline
and leisurely dipped a finger deep into it, pulling it out
covered in the slippery jelly.
"We're going out for our adventure tonight." he smiled at
her.
"Mmmmm" Karen moaned, "Sounds like you've got hot plans for
me."
Roger chuckled, "Yes, I think I've outdone myself tonight."
Roger walked behind the pretty blond as Karen closed her
eyes, waiting for the inevitable. Roger waited a moment, knowing
that her anticipation and heat were building eve though he wasn't
touching her. Karen's anus was spread wide open and Roger
watched as it clenched and relaxed despite her.
He reached forward and held just the tip of his finger up to
the tight brown ring. Karen gasped at the cool touch of the
lubricant on Roger's finger. Roger held his finger there, making
tiny minute circles over the sensitive flesh, knowing that the
sensations for Karen would be intense.
Karen was holding her breath feeling each tiny movement of
Roger's finger all the way through her body. Her whole
consciousness was centred on that tiny part of her anatomy.
With a slow but firm motion, Roger slid his finger past the
tight muscles of Karen's anus and deep into her body. Karen let
out the air she'd been holding in one long whoosh.
Roger held his finger deep in the rectum of his submissive
girlfriend letting her catch her breath for a moment before
slowly twisting his finger back and forth as he pulled it from
her.
Karen's body trembled at the sensation. It was as if every
one of her nerve endings had taken up residence in her bottom.
Roger added more lubricant and slid his finger deep into her
again. Karen arched her back in pleasure. Anal sex had always
been one of her favourite games.
Roger picked up the rectal plug and rested the tip against
the slippery opening of Karen's anus. He paused for a moment
then slowly pressed the plug in. The 5" inch plug got wider and
wider until the widest part of it stretched Karen about an inch
and a half open. Karen's breath was a little ragged now.
Roger twisted the plug slightly, pushing it in another
half-inch and then let the muscles of Karen's anus pull the
remainder of the plastic toy into her body.
"Mmmmm, I'm so hot for you." said Karen as she let her hips
sway back and forth. The feeling of the firm plastic intruder
deep in her body was naughty, intruding, hot.
"Now, go put on your white dress, you know, the tight cotton
one."
"Stockings and garters too?"
Roger chuckled. "No, just the dress and heels and, of
course, this." he said tapping on the end of the plug with one
finger.
Karen pulled the thin cotton dress over her head. It was
one of Roger's favourites. The form fitting dress moulded her
body perfectly. Her over-sized nipples pushed hard at the thin
material. Karen knew that if anyone looked directly at them,
they'd be able to see her dark areolae.
The end of the plug was now grasped firmly between Karen's
buttocks but the length of it deep in her body shifted with every
movement.
"I'm ready." she said
"Great." said Roger, "Let's go."
Karen gasped as her bare bottom touched the cool leather of
the passenger seat in Roger's car, "Ooooh, a little cool."
Roger smiled.
"Can you tell me where we're going?" asked Karen
"You'll know very soon. Just be patient."
The drive lasted only a few minutes and ended up in the
center of the city.
"Here we are." smiled Roger as he helped Karen out of the
car.
Karen's heart was pounding. What would happen here? Each
of their adventures this far had been tremendously exciting and
Karen knew that she trusted Roger completely. She also knew that
not knowing was part of the game and that it added to the
excitement she was feeling right now.
Roger held her hand and walked Karen into a high-rise office
tower. The rectal plug still deep in Karen's body rolled and
shifted at every step, reminding her of her submissive role in
tonight's game. Although it was dark, there still a few people
moving in and out of the building. Roger and Karen waited for an
elevator and then got in. Roger pressed the 18th floor button.
Taking her by the elbow, he moved Karen around. "Stand in
the corner like a good little girl." he said. Karen shivered as
she did so. She was very familiar with this position, at least
when she was alone with Roger. She was usually naked and usually
had just been over Roger's knee for an old-fashioned
bare-bottomed spanking.
Now she was standing submissively in an office elevator. To
her shock, Roger reached down and pulled the cotton dress up to
her waist.
"Roger!" exclaimed Karen
"Shhhhh. Be a good girl and don't move." he said, patting
her bare bottom affectionately.
Thank God they were alone on the elevator, thought Karen.
She listened to her heart pounding and knew that she was blushing
furiously at the sensation of being so exposed.
Karen heard the bell for their floor and felt the elevator
slowing before Roger finally said, "Ok. You can cover yourself."
With a sigh of relief, Karen pulled her dress down over her
hips and below her buttocks and turned around. Roger led Karen
down the 18th floor corridor and finally into a waiting room.
"Roger, what's going to happen here?" asked Karen in a
little voice.
Roger chuckled, "Nothing too serious sweetheart, I'm just
making sure you keep your body in its best shape for me so you're
here for a quick checkup."
"What!" said Karen, "but..., but...."
"Miss, please follow me." A nurse's voice had broken in on
Karen's protests. Before she really had time to think about it,
Karen was being led through a door and down a short corridor.
With the exception of the nurse, the office seemed empty.
Following the nurse, Karen was led into a large examining room.
"I'll be checking your weight and height first." said the
nurse, "Please take off your clothes."
Karen waited for a moment, hoping the nurse would leave the
room or at least turn her back, but it was not to be. She
stepped out her heels first and felt the cold tile beneath her
feet. Using both hands, she pulled her thin dress over her head.
Karen blushed as she felt the nurse's eyes on her smoothly shaved
pubis. The nurse directed Karen onto the scale and Karen was
careful to keep her bottom turned away from her. Although the
end of the rectal plug was mostly concealed between Karen's round
buttocks, she was sure the nurse would see it if she turned.
Once Karen's height and weight were recorded, Karen thought
the nurse might leave perhaps giving her a chance to get rid of
the plug, but again it was not to be.
The nurse opened a second door and motioned Karen to enter.
Keeping her buttocks tightly clenched, Karen did so. This
examining room was slightly larger and was set up with the
examining table in the middle of the room instead of off to the
side.
"Up on the table please." said the nurse.
Karen lifted herself into a sitting position on the leather
covered table, feeling the plug push even deeper into her as she
sat on it.
A moment later the door opened and a young man in a white
lab coat entered.
"Hello Karen, I'm Doctor Wilson, I'll be giving your
examination today."
Karen was instantly charmed. The doctor was young and very
attractive and before she knew it he had checked her heart, her
reflexes, her eyes, ears and throat. Through it all the nurse
had sat quietly and Karen had almost forgotten about her.
"Ok, lie back please." said the doctor and Karen started to
do so. With a start she realized that the rectal plug was still
in her.
"Uh...uh...no, wait." she started but the doctor had already
pulled the steel stirrups up and was pulling her left ankle into
one.
'Oh God!' thought Karen, 'He's going to see EVERYTHING!'
In a moment the other foot was snugly settled into a stirrup
and the doctor had dropped the end of the table under Karen's
buttocks leaved her completely exposed. Doctor Wilson reached
over and turned on the bright flood light at the end of the
table.
"Hmmmmm." he murmured interestedly.
Karen squeezed her eyes tight. She felt her face flush hot
with embarrassment and knew the blush was sliding down her face
and onto her upper chest to the tops of her breasts. She had
never been so embarrassed.
Karen felt the stirrups being adjusted. They were stretched
a little wider and pulled a little closer to her body. Karen
felt her buttocks and pussy spread even wider for the doctor's
inspection.
Doctor's Wilson's hands felt warm at the top of her thighs.
"Hmmmm, nicely shaved lips." he said as his hands slid
higher and gently rested a thumb on either side of her smooth
pussy. The doctor pulled his thumbs apart, peeling open Karen's
pink, wet interior.
"Hmmm, yes, you seem sexually aroused Karen." he said.
Sliding his thumbs higher, Dr. Wilson pulled the head of her
clitoris back to expose the sensitive area.
Karen felt the hands slide lower and now the thumbs were
resting on her buttocks and pulling them apart.
"And what have we here?" said the doctor. Using his
forefinger, he tapped several times on the end of the plug. Each
tap seemed to reverberate though Karen's whole body. She could
feel his fingers on it now, teasing it, twisting it. "This will
require further investigation, I think." he said.
Each touch of the plug was electric and Karen knew her
arousal was perfectly visible to doctor and nurse who could see
her most intimate parts.
Dr. Wilson grasped the plug and began teasing it from her,
pulling and twisting in tiny motions until just the tip held
Karen's anus open. With a final slow seductive twist he pulled
the device from her completely and laid it aside.
Karen tried without success to stifle a moan. The doctor
just chuckled, "Sensitive hmm? Well a submissive little girl
like yourself should be used to that kind of stimulation."
Karen opened her eyes to see the doctor squeezing a tube of
lubricant onto his finger. Embarrassed at what was happening to
her, she closed her eyes again. The doctor's finger teased
around her rear opening much as Roger's had earlier and then slid
in. There was no resistance. The plug had made sure of that.
First one finger then two twisted and penetrated the submissive
girl's bottom. Karen squirmed.
"Tsk, tsk. Can't have you thrashing all over the table."
said the doctor. In a flash, cotton straps were holding Karen's
ankles firmly to the metal stirrups. She was helpless! The
added restraint only seemed to turn her on more.
"Give me your hands Karen." It was the nurse's voice.
Karen opened her eyes and saw the nurse right beside her. As if
in a dream she lifted her hands and offered them to the doctor's
assistant. She felt her hands being pulled to the head of the
table and fastened there. Her breasts were now flattened against
her body like little mounds with only her turgid nipples sticking
up. The nurse's hand slid down Karen's side, dragging across her
left nipple. She felt it, squeezed gently by the nurse as she
walked back to the end of the room and sat down.
Karen's body was a turmoil of sensations. The doctor's
twisting, penetrating fingers were pulling out of her bottom.
"We'll be checking your reflexes again." he said as he
turned to pick something up. Karen felt the end of something
hard touch her now open anus. The doctor pushed and the long
thin object disappeared into her slippery rectum. It was longer
than the plug but thinner, she thought as her anus contracted
down on the foreign object now held in her. Another object was
now sliding into her pussy. She couldn't identify it but it was
perhaps the size of a small egg, she thought. A third object was
resting high on her shaved pubis, almost directly over her clit.
"We're going to watch you have an orgasm Karen", said the
doctor, "Given your current state of arousal, you'll be quite
helpless to prevent it but just in case, we're going to give you
a little help.
The warm fingers on Karen's right nipple made her jump. She
looked up to see the doctor putting a clear ointment onto it.
Immediately her nipple started tingling. It was warm and not
quite tickling, not quite itching. It felt like a dozen tiny
insects were crawling all over the nipple. The doctor let go and
the already hard nipple stood out further. Karen felt it aching
to be touched. She wanted to beg the doctor to take it in his
mouth but she bit her lip and moaned softly instead. The doctor
was now doing the other nipple and a moment later, both were
thicker and longer than Karen could ever remember. She was
squirming now. Only her restraints held her to the table. The
doctor chuckled and moved back between her legs. A moment later,
Karen felt the device in her pussy come alive. It was a
vibrator! It was immediately followed by the device in her ass
vibrating also. Karen cried out. She couldn't help herself.
The doctor reached up and turned on the final vibrator. The
vibrations directly over Karen's clit were too much. She was
bouncing up and down on the table. With another cry she felt
herself starting to come. It was all consuming, including every
part of her body. Her nipples contracted even tighter and seemed
directly connected to her clit, her pussy and her over-excited
anus. Again and again and again she came, pulling at the straps
that held her. Finally, limp and exhausted, she could come no
more. As though from a million miles away, she felt the
vibrators being pulled from her and her wrists unfastened. It
was a few more minutes before Karen could regain enough composure
to open her eyes.
The 'doctor' was smiling at her, "Your Master is going to be
proud of you. I'm going to give you a parting gift before you go
back with him. Call it a graduation present. Karen's eyes
widened as she watched him squeeze a little of the teasing
ointment onto his forefinger. A moment later she gasped as his
finger slid gently but firmly all the way into her bottom. He
twisted back and forth for a moment, coating the sensitive
membranes of her rectum and anus before pulling out. The
sensation was immediate. Despite herself, Karen felt a desire to
have her bottom penetrated again. Karen looked down and saw the
doctor holding another rectal plug.
"This plug is a little different than the one you arrived
with. As you can see it has two ridges, not one and it's a
little longer."
Karen felt the plug penetrated her then slowly spread her
open but unlike her one plug, when her anus started to clench
down, it was spread again until the wider ridge was buried deep
in her. The plug only partly alleviated the internal excitement
and teasing of the ointment. Karen squirmed several times as her
ankles were unfastened and she was helped to her feet.
The nurse whose name Karen never found out took her by the
arm out of the room and back into the room where her dress and
shoes were waiting.
"Go stand in the corner Karen. That's a good girl." said
the nurse. Karen stood as she had been taught, nose pressed
gently directly into the corner, feet apart, hands resting at her
sides. With the exception of the end of the plug resting between
her pretty buttocks, she was completely naked.
Karen felt the nurse's hand pat her bare bottom
affectionately before leaving the room. "Stay like that and wait
for your Master." were her parting words.
Karen heard Roger's voice talking to the doctor and nurse
but could only catch part of the conversation. The ointment on
her nipples had them aching to be squeezed or suckled and the
ointment in her bottom made her shift her weight from foot to
foot. As she did so, she felt the plug deep in her body shift
too. Suddenly Roger was there, sliding his hands down the length
of her back, kissing her neck.
"I saw the whole thing on video." he whispered into her ear.
"You were incredibly hot!" His fingers found the end of the plug
and wiggled it, knowing it was teasing her deep inside. "Shall
we go home and watch the tape?" he asked "Are you still hot for
more?"
"Oh God am I ever!" moaned Karen as Roger handed her her
dress.
It was many hours later, cuddled up in their bed together
when Roger and Karen finally settled down to sleep.
"Roger this was the best ever." murmured Karen, "I loved
it."
Roger chuckled into her ear. "Wait until you see what I've
got planned for next time!"
Alison's Punishment
Story #69 in the Master Chris Collection
_________________________________________________________________
Alison walked down the stairs to the basement. She was very
nervous. Her punishment which she had been waiting for for
almost forty minutes was now at hand. Her mother and her Aunt
Janet had made Alison wait in the corner of the living room like
a naughty little girl. She had been instructed to remove her
panties and hold her dress to her waist with her nose pressed
right into the corner of the room while she waited for her cousin
Jennifer to be punished in the basement. Alison had waited
quietly while the muffled sounds of Jennifer's spanking carried
upstairs.
At 18, Alison found it humiliating to still get child-like
spankings but she had to admit, she deserved one this time.
Getting caught shoplifting with Jennifer was one of the stupidest
things she'd ever done. She could only hope that a simple
spanking was the only punishment she'd receive. Her parents had
been known to punish her in other ways.
Alison stepped onto the basement floor followed by her mother and
aunt. Facing her in the middle of the floor was a strange
contraption.
"This is a punishment bench Alison," said her Aunt Janet.
"You'll be making its acquaintance in a few moments. First I
want to see you out of those clothes. Come on, strip down,
completely."
Alison hesitated a moment. Although she had been baring her
buttocks for the last forty minutes, stripping nude would reveal
herself more than she had counted on.
"Come, come Alison," said her mother. "There's nothing you've
got under there that we haven't seen before."
Alison squeezed her eyes shut as she pulled her dress over her
head. It was all she was wearing. Her hands dropped immediately
to cover her pubis.
"Hands on your head young lady," said Aunt Janet sharply.
Alison's hands dashed to the top of her head at the command,
leaving her body completely exposed. Alison's body was a little
fuller than her cousin's. Her breasts were firm but round with
rose coloured nipples and surrounding areola that were currently
crinkled erect in excitement.
Both older women's eyes were drawn directly to the teenager's
bare protubing pubis.
"Hmmm," said her mother, "I guess I was wrong. How long have you
shaved your pussy bare."
Alison hung her head miserably. "About a month," she said. "I
did it for my bikini."
Sara chuckled. "Well I guess you didn't count on being this
exposed. Ok, lie on top of the punishment bench."
Sara and Janet placed Alison over the bench so that her head and
feet were lower than her bottom. Janet moved around her niece
fastening the leather straps across the small of her back and
around her wrists. Alison could still feel the warmth and
moisture of her cousin's body on the leather. Imagining Jennifer
in this position left Alison with a strange feeling of arousal.
She hoped her mother and aunt wouldn't notice.
With the leather straps fastened, Alison's upper body was now
completely immobile. Janet moved around the wood and leather
restriction table and lifted Alison's legs and placed her knees
over the strategically placed pegs. This left her spread open
and more exposed than ever. Alison's view was restricted to the
leather pad for her head but she could imagine what she must look
like to her mother and Aunt Janet. Her breasts hung freely below
her given the design of the bench to leave her body unsupported
from her shoulders to her belly. Her nipples were still hard,
achingly hard as they pointed her breasts at the floor.
The view from behind was even more interesting. With the pegs
and leather straps now holding her legs splayed wide apart,
Alison could feel the air in the room waft across her spread open
inner pussy lips. At least it was just her mom and aunt.
Jennifer had just been spanked by her father and uncle! In fact,
looking from behind, Jan and Sara could see not only Alison's
pussy lips but also between them. With no pubic hair to obstruct
their view even the tip of Alison's clitoris could be seen
peeking from its hood. The erect clitoris and obvious moisture
on the pink extended lips of Alison's pussy made it obvious that
she was aroused by her predicament.
Looking further up, Alison's buttocks could be seen spread wide
open thanks to the over-extended position of her thighs. Her
anus was light pink and crinkled shut.
'She probably doesn't even know it's on display,' thought Janet
with a smile. Well she will soon enough.
"Sara, should we use one of these?" asked Janet, holding up a
ginger suppository.
"What is it?" asked Sara, curious.
"Janet ripped open the foil packet and let Sara smell the ginger.
"It will get very hot," she said in low voice, smiling.
Sara's eyes widened in understanding. "Alison," she said, "Do
you know why you're being punished?"
"Yes, Ma'am," said Alison. "I know the shoplifting was wrong and
I promise never, never, never to do it again."
"Well we are going to help you remember that promise young lady.
You can expect to leave this room with your bottom scalding hot.
Moreover, I think the severity of your crime warrants a good
enema."
Alison moaned.
"I know you find them embarrassing but the embarrassment and
discomfort will serve to remind you not to get into this kind of
trouble again."
"First though," said Sara as she patted her daughter's smooth
buttock, "Your aunt is going to prepare your bottom for your
enema with something that will be probably uncomfortable.
'What was this?!' thought Alison as she tensed up.
Janet was standing now between Alison's spread thighs and holding
the 1 1/2" ginger suppository in her fingers. She watched the
young girl's anus clench tight at her mother's warning. Janet
tickled the tip of the slippery capsule directly into the center
of the crinkled anus.
"Relax it Alison," she said.
Alison could feel the cold slick sensation of something touching
her bottom. 'What was it?' she wondered. Alison forced herself
to unclench her bottom and as she did so Janet smoothly slid the
first inch into her anus. Rolling the end with her fingers she
twirled the half-inserted capsule in the tight opening to the
girl's rear passage before pushing in completely. Using the tip
of her finger now, Janet slowly pushed the suppository deep into
Alison's rectum with a twisting motion until her finger was
buried to the hilt in her rectal canal and she could just feel
the tip of the suppository with her finger.
Janet slowly pulled her finger out leaving the melting capsule
deep in Alison's rectum.
Taking a step back, Janet waited for the caustic suppository to
take effect. Alison would feel it first on the ring of her anus,
she knew. It took about a minute. First Alison squirmed for a
moment then Janet and Sara watched as the teenager's toes curled
and her thighs squeezed the wooden pegs holding them apart.
Alison let out a low moan as the effect of the ginger began to
take effect.
"Owww Mommy it's hot, take it out!" cried the young girl in a
plaintive voice.
The two older women watched Alison's anus now clench and release
in a 'winking' motion as the deep seated ginger began working
through her bowels.
We'll be back down in a few minutes to continue your punishment."
said Alison's mother in reply. Alison's barely heard her, the
sensations deep in her bottom taking all of her attention.
Janet and Sara went back to the living room where Jennifer was
now waiting, completely nude with her nose pressed firmly in the
corner. Her bottom was still a deep red and Sara and Jan watched
for a moment as Jennifer clenched and released her buttocks in a
vain attempt to alleviate the heat she was experiencing.
Janet and Sara's respective husbands were soon found out on the
patio.
"Any trouble with Alison?", asked Doug.
"No, none. She's down there waiting for her enema and spanking
on that marvellous spanking bench."
"Yes, John and I were just discussing it. He's going to give me
a hand building one for us." said Sara's husband.
"Well it certainly does leave you completely exposed," said
Janet, blushing.
Well I wouldn't mind seeing you both on there," chuckled Doug.
"We've got someone on there now who needs her bottom warmed
first," said Sara. "Although her rectum is getting an internal
warming with that suppository. When did you start using those?"
"About two years ago," said John. "They're certainly effective."
"They certainly had Jennifer squirming," said Doug.
"Yes, I'll bet you liked that view," chuckled his wife as she
playfully punched his arm.
"You bet I did, although the view I liked the best was the sight
of Jennifer's nipples. Have you seen how large they got when
erect?"
"They're quite spectacular," agreed John. "She takes after her
mom."
"Well, your daughter has a surprise view for you when you get
downstairs," said Sara. "She's shaved herself pubis completely!"
"Speaking of which, I guess we should head down and finish
Alison's punishment," said John.
"Alison's face was wet with tears. She was miserable. The hot
ginger suppository was now completely melted deep in her body and
she could feel the effects from just behind her belly button all
the way out to her anus and her punishment hadn't even started
yet! For the last ten minutes the only sound Alison had heard
was the sound of her own breathing and whimpering leaving her
nothing to concentrate on but the discomfort in her bottom.
The sounds of footsteps coming down the stairs behind her was
almost a relief.
"A little uncomfortable Alison?" asked Janet.
Alison nodded her head miserably.
"Well I imagine you're looking forward to your enema then,"
smiled her mother.
Alison could hear the sounds of what must be the enema equipment
being organized behind her.
"This punishment bench leaves you quite exposed back her Alison."
said Doug.
Alison started! Her father was in the room and he could see
everything! Alison felt the tip of something cool and flat
stroke her inner thighs towards her pussy. It was the end of a
riding crop that had most recently been used to spank her cousin.
The flat leather tip struck her naked pussy lips gently and then
rubbed lengthwise up her now soaking slit.
"I can see what you mean about her pussy being bare," said
Alison's uncle. "It leaves her even more naked than just
undressed.
Alison's head pulled up like a shot! Her thighs strained as she
tried in vain to pull away from her restraints. Her uncle was
here! That was his hand holding the riding crop to rub her bare,
oh God, her shaved and bare pussy! To make matters worse,
Alison's pussy was now soaking wet with sexual tension. She had
never been so embarrassed in all her life.
Now the crop slid higher along her side, making a trail to her
left breast. John smacked the tip of her hanging breast gently
then again sharply enjoying the sight of Alison's nipple
crinkling to an even more erect state.
You've filled out since I saw you last Alison," said John.
The tears were flowing freely now as Alison suffered the
indignation of being stroked again across her naked nipple by her
uncle's crop.
Alison could still feel the tip of the crop moving here and there
on her body when the sensation of someone standing directly
between her thighs made her aware that the next portion of her
punishment was at hand. The cool sensation of a fingertip at the
entrance to her rectum was almost a relief. Her rear passage and
the portal to it had been on fire it seemed forever. Alison
wondered fleetingly who it was that was tickling her anus as the
lubricated finger applied a blob of vaseline to the tight brown
opening. Alison was sure it was either her mother or her aunt
from the delicate movements of the fingertip. The four adults
had watched with interest how Alison's teenage anus had opened up
like a flower with the suppository. When they had descended, the
muscles between Alison's buttocks had been clenching and
releasing frantically in a vain attempt to release some of the
intense sensations originating deep in her young body. Now
Sara's long thin finger had a large blob of vaseline on its tip
and Sara was rubbing that vaseline gently and slowly around the
rim of Alison's anus. The adults watched as Alison's hips raised
in an automatic response, trying to seek more of the cool relief.
Sara smiled as she teased the tiny opening a moment longer. She
was rewarded with a moan from Alison at the erotic sensations she
was experiencing through her entire pelvic floor. At the sound
of Alison's pleasure, Sara firmly but slowly pushed first the tip
and then her entire long finger into Alison's rectum, continuing
until it was as embedded as deeply as it would go. Alison's toes
curled in response and everyone could see her tight body
trembling with the tension it had built up.
Sara twisted her finger through a full rotation feeling how hot
and tight her daughter's rectum was. 'It will give some lucky
boy quite a thrill one day,' she thought to herself. Gently
pulling the finger all the way out, Sara noticed how Alison's
anus pulled at her, trying despite her to hold the finger deep
inside. She applied more lubricant and slid her finger deep
inside again, twisting and turning, coating the first 4 inches of
Alison's rectal tube with a liberal portion of the clear jelly.
By the time Alison was lubricated, her body was a mass of
sensations. First her bottom had been burning hot. It was still
irritated enough that it was making her squirm but the vaseline
had taken most of the sting away. Now, the sensation of her
mother's long and cool finger twisting and sliding deep in her
rectum had her squirming from different feelings.
Alison felt her mother's finger pull from her and felt the tip of
what must be the enema nozzle touch the center of her anus.
Again it was Sara who was attending to the enema preparations.
Alison felt the tip of the hard, cool plastic separate the tight
anal ring. The effects of the suppository made her more open
than she had ever been back there. She was completely unable to
resist the initial penetration of her rear.
Sara twisted the tip around a couple of times to get Alison's
bottom used to the feeling before pushing the nozzle forward. As
she did so Alison realized that the nozzle being used wasn't the
simple enema nozzle or even the longer, thicker douche nozzle.
It was the hated Bardex. This long nozzle came complete with two
inflatable bulbs. One of these deflated bulbs would be inserted
into her rectum, the other close behind it would be left out.
When they were both inflated, they would press close together
making an unbreakable seal between them and ensuring that the
water injected into her body would stay there until released.
The insertion of the first bulb was always uncomfortable for
Alison but this time her bottom seemed to flare out and accept
it. 'Probably because of that damned suppository,' she thought.
Alison held her breath, waiting for the dreaded inflation of the
bulbs to begin. She didn't have to wait long. The inflator
bulbs looked much the same as those on a blood-pressure cuff.
Each squeeze would send air directly to the balloon surrounding
the enema tube now inserted into her bottom. Alison heard the
sound of the squeezed inflator at the same time she felt the
object in her rectum move. Several strong squeezed had her
squealing in protest as first the internal, then the external
bulbs were filled. The inflating of the Bardex had pulled her
anus wider open but with both bulbs pushing against each other,
the rubber had effectively taken control over any evacuation
Alison might want to do. The sensation made Alison push at the
bulbs. It was involuntary just as though she was in the middle
of a bowel movement. No amount of pushing would have any effect
on the nozzle.
"Very effective," said Janet as she inspected the arrangement.
"This table makes it even easier," said Sara, wiping her hands.
"Her bottom is at the perfect position for accessing Alison's
rectum. I'm sure looking forward to getting one of these for
ourselves. Also, that suppository must have opened her up.
Getting the Bardex into Alison's bottom is usually a struggle but
this time it just slid right in."
Alison waited. She knew that the next step was to release the
enema into her. It was Alison's father who did the honours.
Reaching up he undid the clip holding the water in the enema bag
hanging a couple of feet above Alison's naked and spread body.
Alison felt the rush of water start into her with some
apprehension. She never knew what might happen at this moment.
In some cases the enema bag would be filled with hot, hot water
and the resulting sensation would be like liquid fire being
injected into her. Other occasions had seen very cool water
sliding into her with the resulting cramps being instantaneous.
Other opportunities had seen water with various solutions added
all which served to increase her discomfort. This time the water
was warm, just a bit warmer than body temperature. 'Was there
soap or something else in it?' she wondered.
"You're fortunate that your enema is water only tonight Alison,"
said her father as though reading her thoughts. To make up for
this you'll be getting a little extra water in your bottom.
Alison whimpered in reply, her attention completely absorbed with
dealing with the sensations occurring now deep in her bowels.
"This ought to keep you from making an accident," said John as he
giggled the end of the Bardex enema nozzle sticking out of
Alison's spread anus. Alison strained at the sensation as the
inserted section of the nozzle wiggled back and forth well inside
her rectum.
Alison barely heard the sound of the adults moving back up the
stairs, leaving her to the automatic actions of the water filling
her belly. The position and design of the table let Alison's
belly expand and hang below her as it slowly filled with what
seemed an enormous amount of water. Alison was thankful that
there was nothing in the water that caused cramps although she
knew that the water alone would be uncomfortable. 'God. How
much water is it?' she wondered as the sound of the gurgling
water continued to fill her. At last the bag was empty and the
water now held by gravity and the Bardex deep in her bottom.
It was a few minutes later that Alison heard the sounds of a
single person descending the stairs behind her. 'Who was it,'
she wondered. Alison could sense the person moving quietly
closer until she was sure that they were standing directly
between her flexed and outstretched thighs. For a moment, there
was absolute silence as Alison waited to see what would happen
and the person behind her waited, observing the young girl.
The sensation of the long enema nozzle being touched was like an
electric shock to Alison. She started as she felt the nozzle
being manipulated. It was just the nozzle being closed and the
hose to the now empty enema bag being detached as it turned out.
Still the wiggling of the device deep inside of her body as the
hose was removed caused Alison to moan softly and squirm in
response.
"You still have your spanking coming to you young lady," said
Janet.
Alison closed her eyes. She knew this was coming and now she
knew that it would be her aunt who delivered her punishment. At
least she wouldn't be spanked in front of all the adults
especially her uncle.
Alison felt something hard and smooth rub in soft circles around
her buttocks.
"I'll be spanking you with this," said her aunt.
'A paddle,' thought Alison.
Janet turned the hairbrush over and rubbed the bristles gently
across the pale white buttocks of her young niece. With her
bottom pulled tight by her extended position she knew there would
be no escaping the punishment to come.
'Oh God a hairbrush,' thought Alison. She knew that her bottom
would soon be as fire red as her face had been from blushing for
the last forty minutes.
The sharp bristles of the hairbrush wandered all over the naked
flesh, around each buttock, down the spread open right thigh and
back up the sensitive inner thigh all the way to the top. Alison
tensed as the bristles approached her smooth pussy. Janet pulled
the brush away just before touching Alison's pubis and brought it
down to Alison's left leg to repeat the process. Janet revelled
in the sight in front of her. The hard-bodied teen was as spread
out as her body could allow. Looking down, Janet was presented
with the stretched muscles of Alison's thighs spread out over the
wooden pegs that held them apart. Alison's pale white buttocks
were spread out due to her overextended position. The end of the
Bardex nozzle and the outer bulb squeezed up tight against her
anus.
Janet lifted the brush from the stroking of Alison's sensitive
thighs. She new the effect she was having on the younger girl.
The lips of Alison's pussy were very puffed out and very, very
wet. Janet tapped lightly on the end of the nozzle buried deep
in Alison's rectum. Alison gasped at the sensation. The shock
wave of the tiny tap ran like a shock wave down the rubber and
plastic tube to reverberate deep in her overfull belly.
"Are you ready for your spanking now Alison?" asked Janet.
"Yes Ma'am," she answered weakly. The physical sensations
running through the young girl were overwhelming and the spanking
now looming in front of her was an almost welcome relief.
The first smack of the brush was sharp and hot on Ali's left
white buttock. Just the first smack was enough to release a
floodgate of tears. They had been bottled up since her
humiliating punishment began. Janet kept up a furious pace,
smacking first left then right until each buttock was a bright
red. It was perhaps five minutes of spanking before Janet paused
and rubbed her palm over the red cheeks.
"Mmmm, nice and warm I think," said Janet.
With her left hand, Janet grasped the end of the nozzle sticking
from Alison's bottom. Any touch on the deep-seated device caused
Alison the most conflicting sensations. It was obvious to Janet.
With the brush in her right hand, Janet continued the spanking.
Each smack of the brush was like fire to Alison but with all the
sensations at the same time it was difficult to concentrate on
any of them. The warm water was still stretching her belly out
as though she was pregnant. The punishment bench itself still
restrained Alison in the stretched out spread open position. The
ginger suppository and the following lubrication and insertion of
the Bardex nozzle had left a deep stinging warmth that Alison
could still feel deep behind her swollen belly despite the water
that had passed through her rectum into her body. The Bardex
itself of course was still inflated both inside and outside
Alison's stretched open anus. Finally the spanking and the
teasing of the nozzle left conflicting sensation of stinging heat
and heat of a more sexual kind.
Suddenly the spanking stopped. Alison's breath was coming now in
ragged gasps. She wasn't sure if she was gasping from the
spanking or the excitement of all the other sensations. Janet
lifted her hand from the nozzle and reversed the brush in her
hand. It was obvious that Alison was aroused. Passing a hand
once again over her niece's hot buttocks, Janet could feel their
heat. Taking the hair brush, Janet lowered the bristle side
close to the shaved swollen pubis. Alison's clitoris had been
erect and peeking out of its protective hood almost from the
moment she had been fastened over the punishment bench. Both it
and her nipples were achingly hard. Even with all the other
sensations running through her, Alison could not get the feelings
in her clitoris and nipples out of her mind.
Alison could feel the sharp stroking bristles of the hair brush
move down her hot buttocks toward her wet pussy. 'Oh No' she
thought, 'Is she going to spank my pussy?' Spanking Alison's
pussy was not in Janet's plans. Using the bristle side of the
brush, Janet reached as far up as she could and gently stroked
down from the top of Alison's bare slit along toward the bottom.
"Noooo" moaned Alison as she felt her control slipping away.
This last sensation was too much for her. As much as she had
been trying to hold back, the bristles dragging along her swollen
slit, pulling at her clit drove Alison over the edge. Her orgasm
seemed to start deep behind her naval button, deep within her
water-filled belly. Janet tapped her finger against the end of
the nozzle as Alison's hips bucked and struggled with the onset
of her orgasm.